Destroy yourself or... Destroy YourSelfby PoparakelisChapters2- Destroy Your Mind3- Destroy your soul4- Rainbow's Fall.5- Musings of an Undead7- Equestria 1018- Miss Fluttershy's class9- Deadman's Promise 1/3Ponyville Characters (Main ones not included)10- Deadman's promise 2/311. Deadman's Promise 3/31- Destroy yourself6: Soul to Soul2- Destroy Your MindName: Dean Tyronus Starfield Age: 22 Planet: ??? Country: ??? City: ??? Location: Train tracks Month: ??? Day: ??? Dean continued to walk, 1 hour after the start of his journey and he still saw nothing besides nature, well, not really. Half an hour ago he passed through a bridge, it could have been his imagination but after looking right, where a river passed through he managed to see what seemed like buildings. He couldn't really tell by the distance, many trees were in the way and he didn't have his glasses, his Myopia especially didn't let him see anything clearly. He also observed other... Interesting things, the sun for example it's... He couldn't really explain it properly but, it didn't feel like Sol. Had he not been present during that fight he would never have noticed it. Even after the father and son duo stopped fighting there was still an almost unnoticeable aura emanating from their bodies, pressing down on him and everyone in that place. Perhaps it was due to the fact he never felt or experienced it before, but after that fight, he became extremely sensitive to it. It isn't a power or an extra sense, no it's more like, well, imagine... a man who has never eaten any chocolate, or anything sweet for that matter. Describing the taste of sweet things for him is simply impossible, he doesn't have a reference to it, no sense of what the word even means in the first place, dictionary or not he will not be able to put a meaning into it. No, only after feeding him a chocolate bar will he understand what the word 'sweet' means. That is to say, only the 'sense' matters, only by tasting it can he understand it, in this case, words are worthless. This is the same for him, see, tens of thousands of years ago humanity's ancestors had the ability to detect danger on an intuitive level. That is to say, they looked, smelled, heard, or sensed something wrong with their surroundings, and even before consciously realizing it they gained a 'gut instinct' that told them something was wrong. Star's situation is related to these two things, after thousands of years where those 'gut feelings' remained unused they reawakened within him after he got the 'taste' of true danger, or more specifically true power. He isn't special, not by any extension of the word, for that matter neither does he have a secret power. He holds no illusion of power or talent, the only reason he gained this new sense is because of how absurd the two Hanmas are. The auras of the two strongest creatures were truly monstrous to have done something as insane as reawakening a multi thousand year old dormant sense in the human genome. The sheer intensity of their aura made him, or perhaps his body/soul? remember the feeling of it hence allowing him to subconsciously sense it and compare it to their aura. The ogre's blood blasting him with killing intent for 2 entire days even while he slept managed to strengthen this sense even more. Something that turned him into a light sleeper, he doubts he'd ever even wake up to see that blue and black tunnel before the suction force became painful and threw him into whenever he is right now otherwise. He knows what danger 'tastes like' now, what strength 'feels like'. And it's exactly because of this that he doesn't like the sun, why he is so sure that thing isn't Sol. How to say it... The sun is an inanimate object, it doesn't produce an aura of strength around itself even though it is undoubtedly millions of times stronger than any creature on Earth. For a time after that fight, he asked himself why that is, the answer came not long after. It is simple actually, as Yuchiro Hanma proved, souls exist, perhaps not an afterlife but souls most definitely exist. The existence of one soul does not in any way prove he himself has one, he'd never assume such a thing without proof. Fortunately he gained just that, but at the moment it doesn't matter. What matters is that if his theory is correct, souls are the source of the strength of each of those men. Spec proved that much, his incessant hours of frantic research on the internet and dark web proved to be much more enlightening than anything else. But that doesn't matter right now, what matters is that according to his theory, only creatures with souls can produce 'warped space' by exuberating their power. And right now, the sun is the same, each second he felt a pressure in the light hitting his skin, like a small waterfall continuously falling on him. In other words, if his theory is to be believed that thing up in the sky might just be alive enough to have a soul, if not that at least some form of will. Two equally terrifying possibilities. thump* But even then... Thump* Fear will never stop him again. Thump!* More importantly, If whatever created this world has any sanity then perhaps that thing doesn't have sentience. Even still, It is unnerving, the pressure is absurd, for someone that lived under Sol's invigorating light the power behind each photon hitting his skin is nothing short of mind breaking. A lesser man might just lose him mind to it, the conflicting normalcy of two different realities breaking their minds. Three days ago, if he could sense such a thing he is sure that it would have broken him, the feeling of constant danger, like at any moment a trunk could fall from this 'small waterfall' and end his life. To be more precise it feels like he is in front of a tiger, one preparing to pounce on him. Just by seeing it any human would feel tense, anxious for the inevitable attack that would surely end their life. Whatever the animal wanted to play or truly attack was irrelevant, its power over them already makes it so their lives at the mercy of it. He only lives because it allows him to, and at any moment, for any reason, logical or not, it can simply change its mind. The mere situation, something that can very well be simply in his mind fills him with impotent rage. Not an unfamiliar emotion, unfortunately. How ridiculous, the sun, something that shouldn't even be alive makes him feel impotent. Still... It is of no matter, Katsumi Orochi, Pickle, Baki Hanma Kaku Kaioh, Yujiro Hanma, and even Sol, he will surpass them all, or die trying. Curiously, there is another peculiarity in this world, there is... Something all around him, rubbing against his skin, entering through his nose, mouth, ears, and even eyes. It's the man and the sweet all over again, whatever is surrounding him, earth doesn't have it. Although... he felt something similar when Yuchiro Hanma appeared. Well, as similar as water and oil, that is to say even while being completely different, both are liquids. When that man appeared he felt power, not the same as Yujiro and Baki but... Different, different but not alien, it was there, it was always there now that he thinks about it. Ignored, much like how the brain ignores one's nose it also ignores the existence of something so ordinary, so... Normal, constant. It isn't around him, no, not in the air but... Inside like... Like, like a soul, his soul. The definite proof that he in fact has one, and that in the end, the only reason for not being better is truly solely himself. That is not the case with whatever is surrounding him, it's alien, external, but not unnatural, at least, it doesn't feel like it. And it's exactly because of that that he can sense it, he might not know what it is but his senses, his very soul mind knows it shouldn't be here. And if he can feel it, just like how he can sense that that thing isn't Sol, it most likely means that, if not a soul, whatever is surrounding him is alive enough to have a mind, a spirit. An ambition. It isn't like radiation, radiation can't be felt, it doesn't have a presence, this... This does. And how he knows it isn't simply his mind playing tricks on him? Well, simple, the ogre's blood is glowing. Well, glowing more, and it's getting stronger, both the light and the maniac emotions he is feeling from it. Glee, excitement, euphoria, and most of all... Malice. He... doesn't think he will survive long enough to reach the city he saw earlier if this continues. Not that it matters really, he's still going to inject himself with that thing, his hopes for survival are practically none. 'But when did survival ever depend on hope? It depends on strength.' He looks down, at the glowing crimson Vial of blood, and brings it to his eye level. "Your bloodline, your abilities, your potential, everything you have, no matter how long it takes, Will. Be. Made. Mine." The pressure around him skyrocketed, the last 2 days might as well have been nothing compared to what it released now. It wants him dead, more than it ever did before. The pressure is big, big enough to stop him cold, to make his body tremble, to make him want to piss himself. But there's something the demon forgot. He doesn't fear death, pain, or even it. What he fears, is staying the same, and that alone is why it will never be able to intimidate him. Scoffing loudly Dean puts the vial inside his shirt. Even if sentient, blood is still blood, maybe in the past it could try to give him a heart attack but now? Now it will have to wait until he finds a goddam syringe to attempt to kill him. Squirting his eyes Dean put his hand above his eyebrows to block the ~~Abimonation's~~ Sun's light. "Oh?" A smile graced his lips as he saw something. Less than 500 meters away there stood a small train station, weirdly enough it seemed smaller than normal. Walking faster he prepared to meet the locals, judging by the buildings he could at least tell they were civilized. The chances they speak the same language as him are 0 but even then he's confident that as long as they are not too alien he can speak through symbols and body language. He only hopes they aren't murder happy, or racist for that matter. !̶͚̹̙͇͌̈́̆̉̏̾̈̏̓͘͘͝&̶̨͙̦̥̙͚͚̪͙̣̻͇̺̻͒̈́̋͜%̷͎̘̿̃̓̑̈͝!̵̧̨̧̳̣̝̙̺̗͕̦̱̘̑̄̔́͜ͅ¢̶̈͂̆͒̉͌̒̃̈́̽̇͜!̸̤̗̘̞̣͊̉̀̐́̉̃͑̇̍̒͝$̷̭̦̟̘̇̀̀̓͐̐́̕͝#̸̧͉͉̘̬͔͓̠͎̊́̔̔͛!̵̬̞̯̭͙̝̆̏̉̈́̈́̆́̄̈͜!̸̧̡̢̧͉͎͈͚͎̹̙̌̔̐͌̾͠!̶̨̧̺̺̮͓̏̐́ "!!" He almost fell as a sudden burst of pure malice exploded from his chest. Thump!* Thump!!* Thump!!!* "⋔⍜⋏⌇⏁⟒⍀!" Far away he heard something shout, had he been paying attention he would have acknowledged it. Unfortunately for him, something much more important took place in his mind, a decade-old habit that he never bothered to dismiss. He was analyzing the intention of the Ogre's blood. You see, Dean was always a weird child, besides being somewhat of a nerd obsessed with accurate power scaling he also liked to find secrets hidden between words, gestures and actions. It was much like his like for math, he didn't like the numbers as much as he liked the feeling of finally finding the solution to a problem. The search being much more entertaining than the result in his opinion. This in particular, combined with his habit of always analyzing powers and phrases in his favorite books made it so he gained the habit of trying to deduce the potential evolution of certain things, those being powers, characters, objects, and even science. To do this he first stripped everything to its basic components, like how a freezing spell would have to have a certain aspect of "Molecular Kinetic manipulation" to form ice. Or like how a time-stop power would have to rely on Quantum Entanglement and Synchronization to synchronize the quantum states of all particles within the affected area. But that doesn't matter now, what matters is that his mind, even while his body stood frozen in place managed to comprehend what the Ogre's blood was trying to do. The first thing he realized was that there was no killing intent behind the blast of malice. This did not confuse him, no, it made him arrive at a worrying conclusion. The blood knows very well it can't kill him of a heart attack, the thing had a -And he really couldn't describe it as anything else- supernatural ability to, if not read his mind, at least to detect his current mental state. As if not frightening enough he could swear the thing could do more than just force its killing intent and anger in his head. Considering he started hearing a muffled voice in his head if he stayed too long close to the thing he didn't doubt the fact that Yujiro Hnama might just be a psychic. A dot appeared in the sky, it approached rapidly. Intelligent, evil, and murderous, what does the thing hope to accomplish by blasting its malice all around? He can't tell how far its reach truly is, dozens of meters? Hundreds? Thousands? It isn't clear, what is clear however is that this blast isn't meant for him. No, it doesn't want to frighten him, or any other animal, if it did it would back its blast with actual strength not just malice, that would send the bravest of animals running away to the hills. Strong or not, predator or not, animals are just that, if the threat is too high and they aren't backed into a corner most will run. The blast wasn't meant to scare anything, it was meant to provoke, it was meant to be a show of strength. The dot approached rapidly, from this distance he could only see blue. 'I am here!' 'Look how strong I am!' 'Come!' 'I'll rip you apart!' That is what it was screaming, normally it would certainly make any creature run for the hills, but... not in this case. Without killing intent and the sense of strength backing up these words the blast of malice instead of being interpreted as the claim of a strong being marking its territory would be understood as the provocation of a far too cocky, stupid creature asking to die. A blue blur mixed with the colors of the rainbow approached rapidly, it was too fast. Or perhaps a monster in need of being put down. The blue reached him, even this close he couldn't properly see the creature. The only thing he managed to do before the impact was blink. "⏁⏃☍⟒ ⏁⊑⟟⌇ ⋔⍜⋏⌇⏁⟒⍀!" Crack!* Something hard hit his chest, surprisingly the first thing he felt was not pain but the vial of blood breaking. The next moment, not even a second later the shards cut open his skin and ripped through his muscles as whatever hit him pressed them deeper into his body. His vision blurred, his pupils expanded, he could not see anything anymore. It was painful, he had never felt pain like this before, still, it was not agonizing, and so, like always before, he refused to cry, refused to shout. Something that became a challenge as his ribs snapped like twigs. Had they not been forced further back as whatever hit him kept going he would have had the strength to scream. Fortunately, the agony of having his own bones puncturing through his heart and lung was more than enough to take the air out of him. He'd rather agonize on the ground than give his attacker the satisfaction of hearing him scream. Enough of it had already happened for a lifetime. By some miracle, instead of continuing and going through him the thing either stopped its charge or lost enough force for his body to be thrown back. Had he had his vision or maybe if the pain wasn't so great he would have been impressed at how far and fast his tumbling, limp body flew through the air. 5 meters in a single hit, something worthy of praise he'd say. Unfortunately, his mind was far too occupied with other things, or more precisely, a single thought. He will die. Even as he hit the ground and rolled after each collision he couldn't help but think of it. Death It was weird, the thought came to his mind despite the pain he felt. His chest burned, a momentary sensation of dread consumed him for but one second before vanishing. "⊬⟒⏃⊑ ⏁⏃☍⟒ ⏁⊑⏃-" He felt weirdly calm as his body finally landed on the ground for the last time. He couldn't breathe, he tried, he couldn't move his muscles, he tried, all he could do was move his eyes, yet, he kept trying. A weird sensation surged from his still beating heart, like something slimy was forcing its way in. His fist clenched as he slowly moved his arms, trying without rest to reach his chest to block the wound. The movement was not born out of desperation, no, he was never afraid of death, perhaps before seeing Yuchiro Hanma he felt somewhat apprehensive at the thought of perishing one day but after seeing the soul of that man? The fear of the end never again managed to find a foothold in his spirit. Even now, agonizing with a previous unimaginable amount of pain and the knowledge nothing else but a miracle could ever hope to save him. Even still, he kept moving until, finally, even with his life leaving him, he managed to touch his chest. Defiance. The reason for which he still moved. Not desperation, not some ridiculous sense that he could perhaps manage to keep himself alive long enough for help to arrive, no. Even agonizing as he is he made sure to remind himself of who he wants to be, and who he wants to kill. The man he hates would surely accept his fate, lie down, and wait for an inevitable death, knowing full well there is no hope for him, that salvation is all but impossible. He? The man he is right now? He feels nothing but regret and contempt. Regret at not being able to even take the first step into his dream, contempt at himself, for not being able to do anything to save himself. He could blame God, Fate, or even the universe because of his situation, and more likely than not he'd be right to do but no. He had enough. Even if right he doesn't want for even a smidge of the pathetic thing he was to come back. For this, he blames none but himself, and that is why he keeps moving. Those men showed defiance in the face of reality, if it would not allow them to grow they'd just have to burst right through it. "⍜⊑ ⌇⊑⟟⏁ ⌇⊑⟟⏁ ⌇⊑⟟⏁ ⌇⊑⟟⏁!" Just like he has to burst through it to survive. Idiotic? Perhaps, what could he do against being kidnapped to another world? Or being hit so hard his bones snapped? Nothing right? Nothing at all. Just like how he could do nothing to reach those men right? Always an excuse, right around the corner for Dean Tyronus Starfield right?! No, enough is enough, the impossible is only so because no one has done it before. Yujiro Hanma trained until he became stronger than a Country, something thought impossible. Katsumi Orochi Imagined himself with a body able to deliver a mach 78 punch something thought impossible. Kaku kaioh could punch at a snail's pace and still break concrete something thought impossible. Baki Hanma could imagine himself like water and burst right through his maximum speed instantly, something that, needless to say, no matter how much you trained, should be impossible. Spec, a 97 year old man managed to keep his youth just by being ambitious, just by craving for something so much he wouldn't allow himself to age before getting it something thought impossible. All these men did something considered 'Impossible' 'illogical' pff ridiculous, after that fight Tyronus came to realize the word 'Logic' only served to limit one's growth. He doesn't need it. It is just as before, when he blamed his circumstances, other people and even the universe for his situation, for not being able to escape the hole he created for himself. No. The time for excuses already passed, impossible or not, illogical or not the only culprit for his current situation Is. Him. {̴̨̛̛̜̱͔̻͈̟̝̺̩̹̭̺͙̰̖̻̣̫̤̭͎̤̳̼̬̩͚̫̪̰̣̭̝̞̪̭̝͕̼̝̥̖̱̲͉͕̹̺͉͇͚͎̞͖̟̽͊̀͛͆̾̈́̊̾͗̂̈́͋̀̓̿̂̾̇͊̽̀͂̆͑̄͋̑͌̀̑̓̐͂̇͂̓̊̈́̽̋̕͘̕̕̚̕͝͝͠ͅ#̸̡͕͎̘̳̙̥̩̺̜̖̳̫̰̞̳̰͔͔̥̫͕̫̰͔̬̹̞̗̤̯͚̖̺̳͙̜͎̗͓̗̩̣̱͍̯̖̲͙̟̔̒̌͌͊̔̈̄̒̄̈́͊̈̂̚̚̕͜͠͠͝ͅͅ°̷̡̧̛̞͈̝̟͇̟͙͙̼͈̟̦̯̤̺̝̭͕͉͎̻̬̝̦͍̝̙͙͎͔͎͕̗͚̺̜̣̓̅̏̀̈́̏̀̀͛̿̒̿́̑̂̿͜͜͠©̴͚̯̝̗̝͐͂̀̈̈͊͛̿̒̽̎̈́̄͗͘℅̴̡̢̧̨̛̣͉̹̩̟̜͚̜̙̞͙͖͉̳̣̗̣̯̘͇̠̩̻̞̰̲̯̞̞́̀̄̊͑͋̽̉̄̒͗͊͒̃̈́̈́͗̚̕͜ͅͅͅ®̴̢̧̨̡̦͍̺̥̣̦̰͔̮̩̞̹̲̙͖̹͔͓̟̱͕͕̰̪͕͈̠̮̳̻͈͉̥͉̖̬̯̦̹͕̹͔͓̘̘̪̭̪̹̭̉͂͆͗͐̈́͒͊̄̀̓̓͐͐̂͗̀̎̀̏̏̂̕͜͠ͅ√̴̧̧̛̛̛̹͖͙̤̣͎̫̬̩̦̳͇͓͈̤͈͇͉̹̠̞̬̮͙͈͉̪̞̀́̅̌̋͌̎͐̒̄̿̆͗̿̓̇͒̅͋̽̽͂̂͌̀̓̇̊͛̔̉̀͌̇́̂̊̈͂̊͑̔͌̓͋̿̆̋̚̕͘͝͠͝͝͝ͅͅ∆̶̨̛͇̫̫͚͙͖̝̪̰̠͓̖̹̰̫͍̳͖̪̦͕̦̺̯̭̤͕̰͔̱̥͛̓́̅͛̽͆̆̓̄̃̈́̈́́̀̇̓̒̕͜͜ͅ¶̴̨̨̡̢̢̧̢̢̛̱̲͈̹̦̘̫̮͈͇͙̟͖͚̩̙͇̬͇̜̹̬̺̝̺̼͙̼̰͙̗̼̰̜͔͇̲͙͍͎̱̥̻̑͆̈͗̇̒̌̽̈́̈͗̆͒̊̂̓͂̒̊̄́̀́̀̾̄̍͗̈́̈́̈́̓̏̄́̐͌̽͌̾͑͊̀̌̈́͌̚͘͜͝͝&̴̡̡̢̢̧̡̛̖̫͍͚̺͙̬̤̱̳̮̱͔͙̘̮͍̱̤̫͓̤̥̖͕̬̬̰̟̱͙̗̹̩̱̭̯͇̭͓̠̮̯̱̗͚̞̬̪̥̬̃̈́͊̽̍̎͒͆̔̐̏́͌̀̓̀̇̎͌̿͊̊͑̒̄͋́̾͒̃̆̒̈́̆̂̅̓̔̎̿̈́͑̌̑͗͜͜͝͝͝ Pain coursed through his entire body, this time, far greater than anything he had ever felt before. His mouth opened in a silent scream of agony, with his left lung punctured this was all he could do. "⋏⍜, ⋏⍜, ⋏⍜, ⋏⍜, ⋏⍜ ⋏⍜⋏⍜⋏⍜⋏⍜⍜⍜⍜⍜⍜!" He didn't need to look at his chest to know what was happening, the feeling of a thousand lightning ants crawling through his heart, biting, cutting, and ripping was more than enough to know what was happening. The ogre's blood was consuming him. And against all odds, against everything that happened, he smiled. It seems like he will be able to at least do one last thing before dying. "...ha....hahahahaha." Digging his fingers through his chest he held his heart. And squeezed it. Not a second later something forced his hand away, he was too weak to resist. He still tried. The thing held his corpse as black spots formed in his vision, the last thing he heard was the voice of what he assumed to be a woman. Even while speaking gibberish... It sounded weirdly similar to a panicked girl. "⟟'⋔ ⌇⍜⍀⍀⊬, ⟟'⋔ ⌇⍜⍀⍀⊬, ⟟'⋔ ⌇⍜⍀⍀⊬, ⟟'⋔ ⌇⍜⍀⍀⊬, ⟟ ⌇⍙⟒⏃⍀ ⟟⋏ ⋔⊬ ⋏⏃⋔⟒ ⊬⍜⎍ ⍙⍜⋏'⏁ ⎅⟟⟒" Strength left his body as he felt himself being carried through the air. His eyes slowly closed. His body slowly forced him to sleep. The ogre's blood ran rampant through his veins. He kept fighting it every step of the way. _____________________________________________________ Name: Dean Tyronus S̵̱̯̲̈́̊̈́̽̐́ẗ̸̢͎͎̼͎̪̞̫̩͜͝͝@̷̢̢͎̙̲̩̬͉̠͉̫̖̟̪̪̈́͗͊͂̄͆̏̇͐r̶̨̹̗̲̤̭͖̻̀̇¢̶̢̥̪̟̬̖̗̗̗̳̀̋͛&̸̢̨͙͍͖̣̞͙͍̰͒̇̈̓̀͊̎̽̀́͝€̶̨̨̗͔̪̙̱̹͚̪̦̣̺̼͛̊͂͘͠͝∆̵̛̫͖̞̥̬̉͊̅̈́̽̕͜d̸̟͔̅̽͐̈́̂̄̄̌ H̵̛̦̯͙̩̯͙̰̥̻͇͌̐̓́̽̃͗̔̆̆̓̀̈̾̐͂̒̚͘͜͜͝͝ͅͅ∆̴̡͍̯͔̳̪̟̩̝̙̥͖̱͇̬̲͇͖̳̦͓̜̺͎̯̈́͛̑͂͘͜π̸͖͍̙̗͍͎̳̤̾̍̑́̍̿̔́̈́͌̓͆͝ṃ̴̹͇̹̱̻̩̈͌͐̌̏͗̉͐̌̄͐̄͑̅̅͋͌̒͊͆͘@̸̧̛̠̱͇̗̘̳͍̲̹̠̀̂͒̂̚͝ Age: 22 3̸̠̜̩̺̱͎͐͆̐̆̅̆͐7̶̧̲̭̱̹̂ Plane: ??? Location: ?̵̛̟̪͖͚̰͓̗̄̌͑̕?̶̢̹̺̻̰̊̽͌̒?̷̤͚͍͈̼͓̺̍̓̾̌̓̓̿?̵̢̨̼̄͝?̵̠͔̖̪͗ T&m¶o: ?̵̛̟̪͖͚̰͓̗̄̌͑̕?̶̢̹̺̻̰̊̽͌̒?̷̤͚͍͈̼͓̺̍̓̾̌̓̓̿?̵̢̨̼̄͝?̵̠͔̖̪͗ Slowly Dean opened his eyes, only to suddenly jump and snap his face toward his chest. "Wha-?" His eyes widened as he looked at himself, the hole he expected to see on his chest was not there, for that matter, neither was his skin, nor his muscles, nor his nones, nor his body. 'Transparent' That is the only word he can use to describe what he is seeing, his entire body now has a white ethereal glow to it, this in itself being the only thing that gives him any type of depth. Considering the fact that the rest of his body is completely transparent that is. Had he any air he would have sighed. Unfortunately, souls don't have lungs. Ah, yes he made the connection almost instantly, his form resembled that of Yuchiro Hanma far too much for him not to. 'So... I died.' He thought while looking blankly at his arms. Regret came flowing into his soul, he squashed it instantly. Dead men don't need regrets, there's nothing they can do about them anyway. Looking forward he gazed upon his surroundings. White. All he can see is white, no shadows, no depth, no sense of where he even is. Only white. Without noticing he started to walk forward. Only to pause as he suddenly felt something weird. His body, from feet to arms started to tremble. "Huh?" It isn't fear, of that he is sure, no, the feeling in itself is different, more importantly, it is one he is deeply familiar with for the past month. Exhaustion. And for some reason... Determination? The connection came instantly. His eyes widened. Something happened, between the point of his likely death to where he is now something happened, of that he is sure. He is not an idiot, much to the contrary he'd describe himself as an intelligent man in certain areas. He might have wasted his intelligence on useless things but his analyst mind did not leave him since he was little. Even in 'death' it stays with him. And so, he is sure, that something messed with his mind, something made him forget. And it might have done it more than once. Fortunately, while his mind forgot, his soul did not. Exhaustion proved his spirit passed through something grueling, that it struggled through something, maybe even that it fought against something. Of course, for all he knows his soul could have simply had a hard time going to whatever afterlife Earth has from a universe away. But... The feeling of determination proves it otherwise. He knows himself, he knows his Self really, really well, above all he knows how hard it is for him to feel determined. Unless a very long time passed and he changed heavily during it this is the only option he sees being possible. Seeing that fight awakened his determination after years of inactivity, quite honestly, nothing below his desire to improve, and a scene equal to that fight ever has the hope of doing the same. Crossing a universe would never have awakened the feeling, it would just have made him bored. In other words. Whatever happened, whatever he can't remember, is related to his dream. He doesn't feel any kind of despair or resignation, meaning even after potentially having lost, he isn't out quite yet. His dream... Is not over yet. thump* Thump* Thump* Even without a heart, he heard its sound. Excitement and Resolve flooded him being, slowly, minuscule amounts of his strength came back to him as a wild smile full of teeth formed in his mouth. Ţ̴̢̗̪̮̰̩̠̗͈͚̻̺̳̀͊̊͛̀͒͑̈́̃͝͠͝͝͝π̸̛̛̫͙̙͕͔̊̋͌͠∆̶̢̡̠̦̓̍̅̍ḋ̶̨͙̞̟̯̳̰̫̗̄͐̈́̄̀̂̈̈́͛ͅ!̸̺̪̘̟̦̼̝̻̳̹̉͒̈́͋̈́́̚ͅͅ Pain surged from his jaw as something hard hit him, momentarily he noticed the distinct sound of breaking bones reaching his ears as his body flew away spinning through the air in an uncontrollable spiral turning his vision into a blurred mess. Thud* Falling on the white ground he quickly got up and touched his now dislocated jaw, acting quickly he snapped it into place, even then, the feeling did not leave his soul. Pain? He can still feel pain? 'This... Is not good.' Pain surges to inform the body that something is wrong, that something damaged it, or that it isn't working as it should. He is a disembodied soul, pain shouldn't be a factor unless... 'My soul mirrors my body giving me the same feedback as a living, breathing human, this... is the optimist option.' 'The not so optimist one is where something truly dangerous found me, something that can in fact harm my soul.' What passed as his muscles tensed. 'Possibly even destroy it.' 'Of course, there is the possibility that the soul is more similar to the body than I am comfortable with but... it's unlikely, if that were the case the existence of the soul would be much more easily proved with science.' Something that is clearly not the case. Shaking his head he snapped his body toward his attacker and put his guard up. "!" Only to freeze at the sight in front of him. His eyes widened. His muscles tensed. His body trembled. This time, out of fear. There, not even fifteen meters away stood a crimson humanoid, looking at him with what he could only describe as a rage-filled smile. A paradoxical expression as the man seemed to be both excited and murderous in equal measure. He supposes a man like him enjoys making his prey suffer. He did not tremble more, not because he was fearless, but because he couldn't, his body was completely stiff, frozen like a popsicle. It is taller, much more than him, no, wait, it just felt like it was, a form of 1,90 meters seemed to grow over to 3 as the white space quaked. The demon's rage being enough to make even this place tremble. "Y-y-y-." Dean stammered as his legs trembled, in a meager second they lost all their strength. His disdain of being seen in any vulnerable way was the only thing that stopped him from falling. "You Fat Fuck, did you really think you could steal from me and get away with it?" Space trembled as the air around the ogre distorted, an aura of pure rage and killing intent exuberated from the ~~man~~ monster, hitting him with full force. tt* Ttt* Tttttt* Tttttttttt* Tttttttttttttttttt!* His teeth chattered rapidly as whatever passed for his heart beat crazily in his soul. 'Nothing' He thought while struggling to not pass out. The bursts of malice and killing intent from the past days, even combined were truly nothing compared to what he was experiencing now. If before, while in front of that ambulance, he could see himself dying, now, in front of the Ogre the visions came together with the pain. Each and every single strike, he could feel it all, his skull shattering, the demon crushing his head, agonizing in pain while a first busted through his chest. Not being able to even scream as his leg was ripped off by a casual kick, feeling a horrible sensation all through the middle of his entire body as the Ogre ripped him in half. Hearing the sound of tearing flesh as a kick ripped his head out. Crushed, punched through, maimed, ripped in half, decapitated, killed again, and again, and again, he felt it all. A fear unlike any other he had ever felt before took a hold of his soul, he couldn't move, much like a deer gazing into the eyes of a tiger, knowing its inevitable demise but still hoping against all odds it would ignore him, he froze up, unable to do anything as the Ogre slowly walked toward him. Each step, each second that passed only worsened as the Ogre's aura grew stronger and stronger the closer he got. The fear he feels is not one any human has ever felt before, no creature for that matter, after all, the worst that could happen to them was death, perhaps torture. But to him? This was a soul-deep fear, one where every fiber of his being knows. Knows that this will be the end, that there won't be anything after the demon is done with him. The strongest creature opened his mouth and started to talk, he didn't pay attention, his mind was in too much turmoil for him to notice anything else. The visions didn't stop, neither did the pain, had he been in his body he would have already died multiple times over, his heart having stopped beating out of sheer shock. But, above all, above the fear, and even above the 'death' in the end, all his thoughts centered around one thing. 'It isn't fair.' Yes, while suffering through something no human has ever passed through, all he could think of was how 'It isn't fair'. He was never a religious person, he never thought he had a soul or that the afterlife existed, and... he was fine with it, honestly. The idea of 'stop existing' after he died, he never felt fear from it, just apprehension, after Yuchiro Hnama's appearance and his confirmation of possessing a soul even that left him. But now? Inside this white space? Facing the Ogre without any hope of winning and with almost 100% certainty that if he lost he'd truly stop existing? All he could think about was how it wasn't fair. What did he do to deserve this? Why does the universe hate him so much? He did everything he could, it isn't his fa- 'No.' Slap! The ogre stopped and looked at Dean with an incredulous expression, as if not understanding what had happened. He slapped himself, just... not with his hands, no, he couldn't move them, his soul was still frozen. Even then... Without his hands, or even moving for that matter, he slapped himself, something that surprised even himself. 'How?' Simple, the soul might have the form of his body, but it is not limited by any part of it. Slapping himself is as easy as willing it to happen. And so he did. And as he thought, it happened. Because the soul, contrary to the bo- no, contrary to HIS body is fully controlled by will, and will alone. To take another form, to do any action, or even to scratch his head, all he needs to do is will it to happen. Rapidly his thoughts shifted, abandoning the ridiculous thought process that had turned him into what he is today he wondered. About the nature of the soul. If will is the sole variant, one that can even affect matter, that means one very interesting thing. It means that, at least here, and possibly on earth he isn't as strong as he trains himself to be, no, no, no. No matter how much iron he lifts he won't go beyond what is 'humanly possible'. The only way to grow beyond the 'Possible' is to understand that he is as strong as his will allows him to be. No, not the will derived from some ridiculous chemical reaction in a meat computer inside his head. It needs to come from the soul because contrary to the brain, most likely than not, it doesn't have a limit of how far it can go. Putting in other words, here in front of the Ogre, facing the strongest creature this 'fight' isn't one of strength, it's one of will. Him against the Ogre, here punches, kicks, slaps, all are nothing but metaphors. They are souls after all, matter has no hold of them here, only their spirits do. His trembling body receded, and slowly he regained his movement. But even then, his situation did not improve, how could it? Yujiro Hanma fought since he could walk, he is responsible for the death of thousands killing them with nothing but his bare hands. Will is not something he can compete against Yujiro Hanma and hope to win. If his theory is correct, and it has a great chance of being. Changing one's body with the will and imagination of the soul is something only people on the level of someone like Retsu Kaioh and above can do. To have so much dedication, so much passion towards something that no human, ordinary or at the peak, has any hope of comparing. Not the will of being the best of humanity, nor the best of all creatures, but the will to keep going forward no matter what. They want to have the arm strength greater than the impact of a tsar bomb? Then they will! Why? Because they said so, they don't need any other reason, they will punch, kick, fight, survive, and kill until their fists are able to do it. Simply because they said so. What did you say? It's impossible? Ha! Who gives a shit? They will do it anyway, if their bodies aren't able to reach that point then they will just have to force it through and reach it anyway! Ironically, that would mean their strength doesn't increase because of their training, it increases because during training their will grows, their passion evolves, allowing their souls to change their bodies further, hence, making them stronger. Meat? Protein? Creatin? No, the will of their souls is the sole fuel their bodies use to grow. If they lose their will they lose their strength, an internal power capable of rewriting their Selves to the point no man-made weapon can ever surpass their bodies. Ironically, that means all the fights he witnessed are, in the end, a contest to see who had more passion for their craft, to see whose spirit eclipsed the other. Their soul against their opponents, a fight for fighting sake and nothing else. In short, what is happening right now is the most pure form of a fight. Two souls against each other, each attack representing everything they lived through, all the suffering they had to pass, all the struggle they had to surpass to reach the present and become who they are today. 'He~.' He laughed. 'How the hell, can I even compete?' The worst of all? He doesn't think they know it, those idiots probably gaslight themselves and everyone else while doing impossible shit, thinking it's completely normal and possible for anyone else to do it too. And in a way, they aren't wrong. What do you mean I'm a freak for being able to bite through tungsten? You are the weakling here for not being able to even go through steel, now go and punch that rock wall until you form a perfect ball of stone with your bare fists, and I better not hear you whining about broken bones again. His heart beat, this time not in fear, but excitement, yes, he seemed to have reached a conclusion, one he desperately wanted to be true. 'Otherwise, how would they be so strong?' Yes even after years their muscles don't grow, and yet, a decade later they are able to kill their past selves with nothing but a flick of their fingers. How did he not notice this before? Kaku Kaioh is an old man with just skin and bones, yet his technique Xiaoli made even Yujiro Hanma, earth's strongest creature back away. A technique that allows that mummy to absorb the whole body weight of his attacker, contain it, and release it in the form of 'The ultimate punch?' What bullshit is this?! And those idiots think it's normal! He... he never needed The ogre's blood, did he? He sees it now, all he needed was his soul, passion, and a drive to strive for. "He...hehe hehehehehe!" He couldn't help but laugh, laugh! At no one but himself. It seems like, in the end, he was the butt of the joke. 'You know, there's one thing, common in all humans in the world... If you were born a man, at least once in your life, you have dreamed of becoming the strongest.' And now, despite the ridiculousness of this dream, ignoring all logic Dean Tyronus Starfield's soul burned, with the ridiculous desire of beating the strongest. Of being better than the Strongest. Of reaching the unreachable gap between Yujiro Hanma and all of hum- no, not just humanity but all creatures on Earth. With trembling legs, and tears being forced to stay in his eyes, the fool walked forward. The Ogre stood still, a bemused expression plastered on his face, his murderous aura receding just a little. Each step was slow, awkward, and above all, ridiculous, to any who saw it, even still, he continued to walk. He couldn't stop, he wouldn't let himself stop. With a determined expression, he punched forward with all his pathetic strength. CRACK! Only for the Ogre to slap him in the face, the force of the hit was so great it cracked most of his skull. Once again his soul spun through the air uncontrollably, the pain he felt only grew as it did so. Pain... Such an interesting feeling, one that humans hate but can't live without, after all, it proves that they are alive, even now in a certain, different way, it does the same, it proves he is still alive. That it's not over for him quite yet. And even... even if that is to be the case in the near future, he truly did not care. It isn't a feeling born out of fearlessness or apathy, no, he doesn't think he will ever be either of these things, he understands what is about to happen. The Ogre will erase him, the chances of winning are zero. Even then... he dreams of winning, he wants to win, more than anything in the world He. Wants. To. Win. And so, he fought to win, not to survive, not to go down heroically and certainly not to feel less pathetic, no. Dean Tyronus Starfield, while knowing the impossibility fought to beat the Ogre. "I don't care... If this is the end." Huff* Huff* Huff* Breathing heavily he punched the ground. Pain shot from his fist, he ignored it. Using both of his arms he lifted himself up. What could pass as tears tried to form in his eyes, he didn't let them "I won't go down without swinging Ogre." CRACK! The demon kicked him in the chest, not a second later, everything went black. . . . . . . . . . . Slowly Dean opened his eyes, only to suddenly jump and snap his face toward his chest. _____________________________________________ ⋔⍜⋏⌇⏁⟒⍀= Monster! ⏁⏃☍⟒ ⏁⊑⟟⌇ ⋔⍜⋏⌇⏁⟒⍀! = Take this monster! ⊬⟒⏃⊑ ⏁⏃☍⟒ ⏁⊑⏃- = Yeah take tha- ⋏⍜, ⋏⍜, ⋏⍜, ⋏⍜, ⋏⍜ ⋏⍜⋏⍜⋏⍜⋏⍜⍜⍜⍜⍜⍜! = no, no, no, NO, NO NONONONOOOOOO! ⍜⊑ ⌇⊑⟟⏁ ⌇⊑⟟⏁ ⌇⊑⟟⏁ ⌇⊑⟟⏁! = Oh Shit shit shit shit! ⟟'⋔ ⌇⍜⍀⍀⊬, ⟟'⋔ ⌇⍜⍀⍀⊬, ⟟'⋔ ⌇⍜⍀⍀⊬, ⟟'⋔ ⌇⍜⍀⍀⊬, ⟟- ⟟ ⌇⍙⟒⏃⍀ ⟟⋏ ⋔⊬ ⋏⏃⋔⟒ ⊬⍜⎍ ⍙⍜⋏'⏁ ⎅⟟⟒= I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I-i swear in my name, You won't die. Author's Note Is HIE's fics Rainbow dash is mostly responsible for some kind of conflict with the human character attacking him or something else, it always felt like an exaggeration to me so here, I decided to give her an actual valid reason to attack the Protagonist without making the MC evil or her an asshole. I had more to post of this chapter but I decided to cut since it wasn't finished and I wanted to post this weekend, my dad is making me work for absolutely no money in one of his goddamn salons so I won't have time to write much. 3- Destroy your soulName: Yuujirou Hanma Title: The Ogre, The Strongest, Demon, Strongest Creature on Earth. Age: 62 Plane: ??? Location: Mindscape Again, again, again and again, he almost lost count of how many times he killed the pest. No, perhaps calling that Fat Fuck a pest is not completely right, at least not now. The boy is pathetic, weak in both body and mind, someone he wouldn't bother to even kill, simply because people like him don't deserve to be so much as acknowledged. But... The boy surprised him. Here, in this place, he couldn't simply kill the boy and be done with it, no, he can punch, break, and even rip him apart but in the end, nothing would stick. Surprisingly he discovered the why only due to the boy's mind, something related to his blood must have changed something because it was ridiculously easy for him to hear the boy's thoughts. And what thoughts they were. A jumbled mess of guesses, theories, and everything else blended together. During the first five times, he simply killed the boy, getting angrier and angrier after each time he came back. Each weaker than the last. He is no idiot, impulsive? Yes, an idiot? No. So he stopped, calmed himself down, and decided to wait. The next time the boy came back he sat behind him and just observed for a time, attentive to what he'd do. Nothing abnormal happened up until he concentrated more, trying to see through his soul, and to his surprise, he started hearing the boy's thoughts. Through them, he was able to pierce together what had happened. After his plan worked his blood started to consume the boy from the inside, in turn, connecting them for lack of a better term. This white space is more likely than not, the boy's mind. It was then that he understood, he wasn't here to kill the boy, he was here to kill his mind, to make him give up and take his body for himself. If one loses their will then they die in the most profound sense. And when the boy became an empty husk, he'd fill the void. The realization made him ecstatic, that weird energy surrounding him in that world could only be described as insane, the power behind it eclipsed his own by orders of magnitude. And that, above anything else, excited him. The enemies, he'd find in that world, creatures even stronger than him capable of actually putting up a fight, maybe even killing him! Their numbers would be great he was sure of it! The feeling of a good fight, of struggling towards the top, of death coming near, something he only felt in his earlier days, and then on his fight against his son after years of only disappointment, those feelings... Despite the humiliation of being weaker, Those wonderful sensations WOULD ALL BE BACK! It was somewhat of a paradox, he hated being weaker but loved the path to becoming the strongest. In the past the only thing he was able to do to alleviate the ~~depression~~ boredom was to kill some animals and mock some world champions, even then those things didn't bring excitement or happiness. They only brought temporary amusement. But here? Now? He had the chance to change it all! To go through the adventure of reaching the top all over again! And so, with renewed vigor, he went ahead and started massacring the boy, doing anything and everything to break him. Only to fail, each and Every. Single. Time. He ripped the boy in half, tortured him, killed him both quickly and slowly, humiliated him with both his words and his fists, he tried it all, and he means all. It never worked, helpless as he was he always fought back, weak as he was he never relented, even if he broke his own fists by punching him the pest just sucked it up and kept attacking. Had he felt any despair it would have been funny, entertaining even, but no, the little shit only felt hate while breaking his own fists by punching the strongest creature alive. Worst of all? The bastard always came back. It was a weird sensation, before all he needed to do to solve a problem was punch things, kill things, threaten things, and in the blink of an eye, he'd have what he wanted. In the material world, he'd just have slapped the boy once and forget about him while walking away, not even bothering to look at his corpse But not here, no, here punching, torturing, and killing didn't seem to do much, the bastard even while pissing his pants, kept defying him out of sheer spite. And no matter how many times he killed him, he always came back, after the first few deaths, he did so tougher than last time too. Honestly, he thought he'd be angry at the prospect of a cockroach like that Fat Fuck coming back again and again. He'd thought he'd be enraged at the pest for not knowing his place and just giving up. He'd thought he'd be furious at being denied, even worse, at not being able to do what he wanted, but no... Strangely enough, a sensation that had long since only come from battle swelled up inside him. He felt happiness. Genuinely happiness. He despises weak people, people just like the boy as a matter of fact, but... after hearing his thoughts, ridiculous as they may be, pathetic as he is, miserable as he made them be, he couldn't help but approve of them. It was never weakness he hated, no, he might have forgotten it but now that he thinks about it, he doesn't hate weak people, no, he hates people who insist on being weaker. For him, it made no sense, people not aiming to be the strongest to be on the top, it never made a lick of sense to him. How could they not see? How humiliating it is to be below something, below someone, having to live your life limiting yourself at every turn because of the 'consequences' or 'morality'. No, since the moment he was born Yuujirou Hanma decided he would live as he wanted, hence why he took his mother's milk by force. Hence why he killed all those men in that war. Hence why he raped Diane. Hence why he killed Emi. Because he felt like it, and the world would not deny him his wishes. It is as he himself said it. If you want to do something, do it! If someone says shit about it just kill them and go on with your life! As long as you are powerful none will ever dare oppose you! It's impossible to do it?! Is it impossible for one man to surpass everything and everyone?! Don't tell me what's impossible! Understand this worm, the only one who decides anything here Is. Me. That's why he killed, that's why he trained Every. Single. Day, to be the one who decides everything. Mortals do not fear God and follow his words because they respect him. They can say they do, they can act like they do. But no. They follow God's commandments because they are afraid. Afraid of God's power, of going to hell. And that's what he became in the eyes of the sheep, a God. A being they fear, a being they know they can't defy, a being that is undeniably above them. A being that decides what is right or what is wrong, what is possible and what is impossible. And the boy, despite being nothing but an insistent worm understood that, he understood everything. It is his fault, for accepting those pesky limits, for locking himself in a cage of logic and possibility, not even cogitating ever trying what he saw as impossible. Only dreaming of doing what he wanted but never having the strength or courage to do it. Until now that is. And for that, for the single act of having the balls to fight against him, The Ogre, with the intention to win, knowing full well the gap between them. Knowing full well the impossibility of the task, not having a lick of arrogance or delusion about what would happen, scared out of his life, believing full well he could and would stop existing if he lost, almost paralyzed out of fear. And even still, despite all, he moved forward And. Punched. Him. One does not simply walk up to Yuujiro Hanma and touch him expecting to live afterward, much less punch him. And yet, that boy did it. Every. Single. Time. Oh, he was not impressed, at first, the boy's first 277 deaths were nothing that incredible, he fought yes, but just out of spite, for none other than himself. He held no hope of winning, the thought of beating the Ogre never crossed his mind. But that changed, at death 278 the boy started to truly Fight. Back. Simply because he wanted to win. Not survive, not live for some seconds longer, not to reject himself, no, he simply and wholeheartedly wanted To. Win. Taking away the times he killed him too fast for him to react the boy, for more than 270 deaths, even with piss in his pants or a broken body or missing limbs, or crushed bones, in each and every single fight, he did not fail to attack him. It was enough to shock even him. He wasn't fearless, if he was Yuujirou wouldn't even pay attention to him, he'd just keep killing the boy over and over. But no, the boy was almost shitting his pants out of sheer terror and still forced himself to move while feeling a soul-deep terror. A fear so great the brain itself is incapable of even coming close to it. Paradoxically, his will was nothing impressive, at the start it was truly nothing, only more than some random hobo drug addict. Maybe even more but for him, up in the mountain it was difficult to differentiate the size of an two ants on sea level. But then the first hint of the boy's mind shone through, after truly starting to try to kill his mind the boy's grow became exponential. From almost nothing, scared to even move in his presence like some helpless deer in headlights he evolved, evolved and evolved some more. Each death served as a learning experience that while not reminded by the mind was certainly so by the soul. Each punch, kick, and headbutt serving as a hammer's strike, the boy either resisted and shaped the Self that was his soul into something better, or he broke. For his amusement, the boy did just that, he grew. And now he stood there, no longer frozen in place after feeling his killing intent, no longer curling up in a ball of agony each time he lost a limb, no long hesitating for more than a second. The boy's will grew to perhaps be higher than most ordinary humans by a large margin, but still, it was nothing impressive. But his spite? That was impressive, so much so the boy's hate may just be equal to that of his son. Oh, he didn't hate anyone else no, no, no, he hated himself, he hated himself to such a point it fuelled his will to the level where he could force himself to crawl towards the strongest creature while missing both legs just to punch him. Because giving up and curling up in a ball of agony was something the past him would do, and he hates that man With. A. Passion! To the point he can pass through hell just not to be that same piece of shit in even the mininal of ways again. Honestly, the boy reminds him of that piece of trash, Ali Jr, but with one key difference that sets both of them apart. While Ali Jr was an athlete pretending to be a fighter the boy is a pig, slowly becoming a tiger, and a dangerous one at that. More so, while Ali was a failure who had everything to become great, the boy is a failure who has everything to become worse. But one who will do everything to become great. With his spite, fuelling his will, he might just do it. And so, with that, the boy earned it, not his respect, no, Yuujirou Hanma will never respect a weakling, but his acknowledgment? That he earned. It is hard, to find good opponents, strong people to contest against, if even with their nuclear armament, armies that numbered in the thousands and with the best that technilogy had to offer Countries failed, what hope did men have? That's why he had baki, for the boy to grow and challenge him to a true fight. The boy was little more than a toy for him to amuse himself with, that is, up until that fight . And what a fight it was, the happiest moments of his life he'd say, to no longer be thirsting for a battle, to no longer be alone at the peak, he loved it. And that is why he felt pride, pride at having such a wonderful son, happiness at seeing him grow each and every day. And now, he is feeling something similar to it. The boy... He might be a weakling, in both body and mind, but he has potential. If his theories of the workings of the soul and the nature of will are correct then he might not even need his blood to evolve. And so, happiness enveloped him, for he had found it, someone like Baki, a pig he could grow fat and strong to one day devour. The rarity, the sheer struggle to find even one person like his son was so great he had to actually have a child to have his desired fight. And now, a weak little pigling with the potential to become a dragon just appeared in front of him. The universe... Really does love him, doesn't it? To prepare such a wonderful meal for him to enjoy in the future how could it not?! Oh, he is aware he is not Yuujirou Hanma, not completely at least, he knows he is a shard, a piece of the Ogre. He knows he won't be the one to fight the boy, he knows that the boy will have to find a way back to find the 'true' Yuujirou Hanma. And after 278 deaths he is more than sure the boy will do just that. It was insane really. The boy comes back, figures everything out in a matter of minutes, almost shits himself every time he lets his killing intent out and still, Every. Single. Time. With shaking legs, a trembling body, and tears in his eyes, he still walks forward and punches him. Most of all, he's getting tougher. No, not stronger, Tougher. He wasn't using even a thousandth of his strength to kill the boy but he still noticed, from death 6 onwards he stopped getting weaker. From 9 until now he kept getting tougher and tougher, harder to kill, harder to put down, faster to get up, faster to put himself together, quicker to figure things out, hell his aura couldn't even make him piss himself anymore! If he acted like this on earth then perhaps he'd be able to be a good appetizer, just like that guy, Doppo Orochi. For a moment he thought about letting the boy absorb his bloodline, but he refused, not only because he didn't want to hand anything over without a fight but also because the boy, despite being a piece of trash would never accept it. And while he doesn't respect either his strength or his personality he certainly agrees with his one belief. That there is no shortcut to power. Oh you can use tools to run faster no problem but at the end of the day you still have to walk through the path to power. And contrary to what some fools might think it is not just a test of strength, but also of mind. That's why training only the body and not the mind would only result in a weakling like Ali Jr. Talent can be a blessing just as much as a curse. The boy wanted to suffer through life, to struggle and grow from it until he could take everything and everyone on without flinching. And so he would, he will suffer in the hands of the Ogre until he is able to walk without a head on his shoulder. An impossible standard? No. There is a history, a true one, of a man, he was a soldier, a commanding officer, one day him and his comrades were captured, they were set to then be executed. The commanding officer whoever didn't want his men to die, so he made an absurd proposition. He said, 'Once I am beheaded I will take my head and run, I will run up the line of my captured comrades, I want you to release every one of them I am able to run past before falling.' His captors, laughing in scorn, agreed. And so they cut off his head, and to their surprise, the headless corpse took his own decepated head and ran, managing to run past every single one of his comrades before falling. The man, with will and stubbornness alone, managed to engrave this single command in every single cell of his body. Mind over matter, the definitive proof the soul has the capacity to affect the body even if it is destroyed or damaged fatally. He wants to hammer the boy's skull in until he is able to do just that. As of him? He can do it, but better. Better to the point where even if he lost his head, he wouldn't die, either for a long time, or perhaps even permanently. Controlling his muscles to stop the bleeding of the neck wouldn't be hard, his body might move somewhat slower but at the end, he'd most likely survive even that. Yes, Yujiro Hanma is THAT absurd he is aware of his own insanity despite what the Boy might think. He hates weaklings that is true, but this boy? He proved himself that despite being weak, he is no weakling. Weaklings are content with their life, not aspiring to be better, and even if they do they are unable to muster up enough will to go beyond the 'possible' and reach the 'impossible'. Ther minds are weak, together with their bodies, but even worse, so are their souls. Infinite power, waiting to be used, and they do nothing with it. He never thought he'd hate weaklings more than he already did, but apparently he was wrong, very, very wrong. Because now he wants to do nothing else but go on a rampage and kill every single one of those worms. In the past he believed they had the excuse of not being Hanmas, of not having his blood, of not being of his line, but now? Now he knows those fuckers are weak only because they choose to be. Pathetic, no, ever worse than pathetic those vermin give a bad name to the entirety of humanity, killing them would be a mercy. And that is why he likes the boy because despite being weak in body and mind, his soul is strong. So much so that he thought of stopping and letting him go, after all, he had died enough times, right? No. He had discarded the thought only after a second of consideration. Because in doing so he would be disrespecting both himself and the boy, the little shit wouldn't quit until he manages to survive by himself. A ridiculous dream. He smiled. But one he might just reach. So no, he won't release him yet, he will keep killing, maiming, and torturing the boy until he either breaks or becomes a diamond, durable enough to resist even his strongest attacks without dying in the first hit. From the first death to now 23 hours have passed, he doesn't know if the time in the material world is different but if his calculations are right it will take 7 years at minimum for the boy to reach an acceptable level. So... 766,500 deaths should do it, to either break him or turn him into a diamo- no, something even tougher than one. If the former happens he will simply take his body and proceed as always, fighting, killing, fucking, and growing stronger until he reaches the top but... If the latter happens, if the boy impresses him enough then he will let him go. From there on out, whatever happens, as the boy himself said 'It's completely his own fault.' Leaving his musings aside he lifted his hand, just in time to block one of the boy's kicks. His eyes widened. The attack did not surprise him, no, what did surprise him whoever was the sensation of the hit. Previously he felt nothing, no matter how hard the boy punched he didn't feel a thing, but now? Now he felt like he poked himself. A smile formed on his face. 'He's getting stronger.' It was like having a pet really, a dog, the owner becomes happy seeing his dog grow healthy and strong. He never had a pet, but he can confidently say the feeling is the same. Gripping the boy's feet he slammed him on the ground, only to then spin around and throw him away. Wasting no time he went back to his musings, the boy's soul now falling in slow motion. Now he understands it, how he did it. Fighting for fighting's sake, simply because he wants to, simply because he said he'd do it. For one moment he couldn't understand where this change had come from. But then, he remembered the boy's last death, the one that made him start to think about everything, to review every second of every thought the boy had, to meticulously analyze every minute detail of his life. In search of an answer. . . . . . With a determined expression, the boy punched forward with all his pathetic strength. CRACK! Only for the Ogre to slap him in the face, the force of the hit was so great it cracked most of his skull. The boy's soul spun through the air uncontrollably, hitting the ground and tumbling a few times. After stopping he simply stood there, breathing heavily as the Ogre observed him, the man could have ended the fight right then and there but 200 deaths ago he learned that letting the boy live for longer would make him grow faster. His agony only strengthened his resolve after all, and so, he let him suffer. "I don't care... If this is the end." 'Hmn?' Yuujirou thought. Breathing heavily the boy punched the ground. Crack! The ogre's eyes widened as the minuscule sound echoed through his ears. Using both of his arms the boy lifted himself up, the ogre ignored it, opting to continue staring at the ground. At the precise place where the boy had punched it stood a small, almost unnoticeable crack. "I won't go down without swinging Ogre." Yuujirou smiled, it was a wide smile, full of teeth, but still, one that could never express how happy he truly was. CRACK! He kicked the boy in the chest, and not a second later, his soul dissipated into motes of light. . . . . . At the time, after killing the boy he asked himself what had just happened, how he managed to crack the ground with his meager strength. Even after more than 270 deaths that hadn't happened, he went as far as to attack it himself just to know if he could do it. But no, he didn't even manage to make a dent in the white space. At the time he was even more confused, but now? Seeing the boy's strength grow like this? He understood what happened. This place is the boy's mindscape, punching, and kicking these white walls will do nothing, a foreign influence can't break this place, not even crack it. No, the place itself is the boy's mind so it can only be broken by the boy himself. Because at the end of the day a person's mind, no matter what they hear or what they do, can only be affected by themselves. Words matter very little if you don't acknowledge them, after all, being called trash, a disappointment, or a waste of space will only affect someone if they let it. Similarly, the only one who can torment the boy is himself, hence why he managed to 'crack' his own mind and why the Ogre can't permanently kill him. Because he's not letting it affect him, because he evolved, breaking through his own mind to become something more. He broke. And he'd be all the better for it. That's why he got weaker on earlier attempts, because he allowed himself to be affected, then, later on, he came back to normal and stopped getting weaker precisely because he ignored it all. And then he started getting tougher, the reason? Instead of actively ignoring the pain, the humiliation, and even his own thoughts the boy started to care less and less. Oh, he still felt them, those things still reached him no matter how much he tried to not let them, he was still wounded by it all but instead of ignoring it, he started to fight against it. Still... He acknowledged it and accepted everything as true, only fighting because he didn't want to go backwards. Still... He did not move forward. But now? Now he started to retort and counter everything thrown at him, his mind finally crystallizing enough to no longer pretend not to let those things affect him. No, from there on they truly started to not matter. To not be worthy of attention. 'I am a piece of shit? Who cares I won't be for much longer!' 'He is better than me? I can't reach him? Who said that?! I will do it anyway, try and stop me fucker!' Fighting for survival? Acting solely for not wanting to be a piece of shit? No longer, no, no, no, now the boy fought for an entirely different reason. To win. And nothing else. A fight, for fight's sake. Because, at the end of the day, a fight between true fighters only occurs because both want to defeat the other, to win. Win and nothing else. And for wanting nothing but victory, he became stronger. Oh, spite still fuelled his will no doubt about it but. Now so did will itself. Will fuelled by will, the purest desire to do something, just because he wants to, not caring about rules or limitations. He said he will do it, so he will. The same single sensation that moves Yuujirou Hanma, the single reason why he can be talking to a close friend one second, and punch through his heart the other. Because he felt like it. And now the boy had just that. The [Will] to [Beat] the [Strongest Creature] just because he felt like it. It doesn't matter if it is impossible, it doesn't matter if he knows he can't do it, it doesn't matter if the result is a foregone conclusion. He will do it anyway, because he wants to, no further explanation is needed. No, there is an explanation, a single desire all men had one day in their lives, 'To become the strongest' and be able to do anything they want. Desire in its purest form, ambition, and will beyond most mortal men. He reached the point where any fight, in the material world or in the spiritual one would not be decided by strength but by will. Their soul against their opponents, a fight for fighting sake and nothing else. In short, he reached the apse, the most pure form of a fight. He broke through a wall most living beings don't even know exists, one even he didn't know existed before today. In the material world, matter controls the mind, a rule so powerful almost all living creatures never manage to surpass, or worse, never try to. 0.000000001335% of the total world population, roughly 100 people, this is the number of humans that managed to achieve what the boy just did. Mind over matter. The power to alter the [Self] with the [Will] of the [Soul], a power he was not aware affected him in the past, but one he understands in more depth now. It was weak, ridiculously so, but it was enough for a start. The power itself couldn't quite yet ignore the laws of physics but it could grow to one day do just that, because if there is something he came to understand this day is that the soul is incredibly individualistic and self-reliant. It wouldn't give power for free, similarly, despite its gigantic potential it wasn't born all-powerful, no, it had to grow to that point. Just as the body evolves via [Will] so does the soul. If there is a God out there, it certainly dislikes the concept of 'limits'. For example, his weight, 120 kilos, no matter even if he was made out of diamonds he should never have the strength he has now. But he does. His weight never changed for years and yet, after each year he is able to decimate his past self. How? If his mass stays the same, how does he get stronger? It is believable that his muscles, skin, and bones grow tougher, but even if they become as durable as diamonds their strength still won't grow to that point. One thing that he deduced based on the Boy's thoughts during all of his deaths is that the soul has Extreme difficulty in altering anything outside the body. Hell even he can't do it, not even his father as a matter of fact, and that man is an absolute monster. Oh sure, he shook an entire city block just by getting angry but he didn't alter anything, that was the sole fault of kinetic energy being produced by his tensed muscles and being spread through the building and then directly to the ground. F = m X a In other words Force (F) equals mass (m) multiplied by acceleration (a) and as he thought before the soul needs to have an absurd amount of power to alter anything beyond the body. So much so in fact not even Yuujirou Hanma can hope to do it, so how can people like him hit as hard as falling meteors while weighing just 120kg? A workaround, this is the conclusion he arrived in. The soul is the fuel to the body, meat, no matter how nutritious can't keep up with the needs of a superhuman capable of dishing out country-bursting attacks. He'd die of hunger if that were the case. So, there needs to be another source of power, one capable of turning energy into matter to fill the body. And so another mystery of the soul is revealed. The ability to turn emotions, completely Spiritual and Conceptual forces Like Will, Passion, and Determination into physical matter. In dumber words for those less gifted, it is a potential perpetual motion machine that works on things as unclear as feelings. For fucks sake if the original discovers this shit he will be able to crack planets while laughing. He knows he would reveal the secret just to get more opponents, to get a true fight against someone who fully wanted to kill him, and had the power to do it. How far would Baki evolve if he knew, Doppo, Oliva? Pickle? Hnayama? or even that guy, Kaku Kaioh? The old fuck would probably make himself immortal, similar to that guy, Spec, but far, far better. He smiled. 'Immortality hmm? It doesn't appear to be as far-fetched as I first thought.' With an infinite lifespan, the only way to die would be by getting killed, no... Perhaps, not even that. Humming dashed forward and he grabbed the boy's neck, lifting him easily. If his father's disembodied soul is any indication someone above him should theoretically be able to birth themselves on the material world again. If the soul can turn energy into matter then rebuilding a body by summoning the soul into the physical world should be possible. Gripping his head with both hands he slowly crushed the boy's skull, seeing his eye explode out of his skull stopped being fun a while ago, briefly, he noted how he didn't scream his time. Just grunts of pain this time, good, he's still evolving. Crack! Leaving the body on the ground he turned around and started to walk in circles, this little puzzle became much more entertaining than he thought possible. If the demonic smile he wore on his face was any indication he'd dare say it was fun. But then again, everything related to gaining more strength normally is. Really, he found the golden goose while searching for a thief, how much does this universe love him?! "HahaHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Controlling his laugh he forced himself to go back to his previous thoughts. He believes that the soul has the ability to create some sort of 'phantom mass' that while not affecting the material world it can do so in certain moments. Moments controlled exclusively by one's will, more specifically, the exact moment a punch connects with their target. The absurdity isn't lost on him. If converting 15 kilotons of energy into matter results in the creation of approximately 7.0 milligrams of mass then the soul is either efficient beyond possible, or it is more powerful than anything in the material plane. Of course, there is the chance of the soul being able to simply summon some kind of contained explosive energy that detonates in a very limited area at the time of impact but he doesn't think it's that. 50 megatons, the wield of the strongest bomb created by humanity, capable of wiping cities from the map in seconds. And he, a man with 1,90 meters and 120 kilos can surpass that by orders of magnitude. 400 teratons, the maximum strength the original can release with a single punch while using the Demon back, enough force to break. countries apart. 8,000,000 times stronger than the Tsar Bomba. Before he believed that he didn't need to make sense to have his strength, laws of physics? Something easily ignorable, but now? Knowing the power of the soul? It stung to admit it but he knows for sure he does not have enough will to simply ignore them. If that were the case he'd already be running past the speed of light, and if that happened, if he managed to pass through that unfathomable wall then his strength would truly be infinite. Because with the ability to ignore the basic rules of the universe, nothing more would be able to stop him. Calling him 'god' in the truest sense of the word would not be an exaggeration. Many consider him an arrogant man, and to some extent they are right, but something he absolutely is not, is someone who overestimates himself. He knows his limits, he works to break them each day after all, and he sure as hell knows he can't ignore the laws of physics. Even as strong as he is, in both body, mind, and soul he knows that to reach this point he'll need more than a lifetime, considering how long Hanmas live, and the potential for an eternal life that is saying something. His strength makes no sense, none at all, he wouldn't give a shit or think about it in the past but now, it bothers him immensity. That fucker's thoughts are now tormenting him with unanswered questions. His moving and punching speed is roughly around mach 219,295 two-thirds of the speed of light, something achievable only with his demon back. Even then. Even. Then. His arm would need to weigh 471,590 tons to exercise the force necessary to generate 400 teratons of force. Something that as far as he knows, is not the case. Even more, as Kaku Kaioh proved with his technique speed is not necessary to deliver such attacks. Dare he say if he trained toward this objective, punching at two-thirds of the speed of light or at the velocity of a slug would make no difference in relation to the power resultant from the attack. He... Was really gaslighting himself with that 'powers don't exist' talk wasn't he? How the fuck did he not see that before? "Haaaa!" Suddenly the boy attacked him, punching with all his strength he hit his stomach, doing absolutely nothing. "How many times?" The boy asked in a deep voice. "HOW MANY TIMES HAVE YOU KILLED ME OGRE?!" His face contorted into a stupefied expression, only to slowly morph into one of pure glee. "haha...hahaha...HaHaHaHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Laughing hysterically he closed his fist, and punched the boy's face with the back of his hand. This time however something different happened, acting rapidly the boy ducked, letting the fist pass above him he took an impulse and jumped, punching the Ogre's chin with all his strength. Crack! The boy's fist hit true, and broke as if hitting a wall of titanium. Acting with speed, dexterity, and strength far surpassing his physical body the boy kicked the Ogre's chest. Thump* Only to be pushed away by his own attack. "Answer me!" The Ogre did not, instead of even acknowledging his words the strongest creature dashed forward at such speed he seemed to teleport in front of him. Then, his vision suddenly turned blurry as pain surged from his stomach, he did not need to look down to see the Ogre's feet planted on his balls. His soul fell directly to the ground as he held his pelvis with all his strength, getting shot would most likely hurt less than this. The Ogre on the other hand simply put his feet down and kept smiling. Now he understands it, why the boy kept forgetting, he was imitating a fucking pangolin. "Ufu" He had to hold his jaw shut to avoid bursting out in laughter. When threatened, Panholins roll into a tight ball, protecting their underbelly with their tough, overlapping scales. In other words, they act like weaklings and just take it. Just like the boy did for the first 277 deaths. Oh, he punched back, but not because he wanted to live, or even just to show some defiance, no, he attacked because of spite and hate, directed into himself, not the Ogre. But... that changed, he stopped just taking it, he stopped fighting back just because he felt he should. Now he fought because he wanted to win, because he wanted to kill the Ogre. If before he fought out of instinct, now he fought because he wanted to. To what? Win of course. And to win someone needs to risk something. If before he got tougher each time he came back from the beatings, now he came back stronger from the recovery of each fight. Because now he didn't want to just take it and walk away, now he wanted to take it and give it back. "HAAAAAA!" Dean dashed forward and punched once again, lessons from years ago serving for something as his posture stood balanced, not perfect but far from imperfect. With a smile on his face, the Ogre opened his right palm as if he were greeting a friend. Just as Dean punched, the Ogre moved his hand, blocking the hit completely. Pain shot from Dean's fist as he felt his bones crack under the impact against a soul that felt more like titanium. Ignoring it he quickly kicked the Ogre's left leg, only to once again, be stopped dead in his tracks, pain surging from his feet at the powerful impact. Left, right, kick, knee, punch, elbow, hook, uppercut, headbutt, Dean attacked with all his miserable strength as the Ogre simply stood there with a mocking smile. His attacks were ineffective, no even less than that, they were nothing but hindrances as each successful hit only wounded him more and more. It was as if he was punching himself. Trowing another kick he hit the ogre's chin. Crack! Only for his toes to break. Planting his feet on the ground he used the impulse of his leg to throw a punch at the Ogre's ribs. A short of pain surged from his broken toes, he ignored it and continued to attack. Seconds passed as his mind went hasty, he didn't know when it happened but he started to feel something on his fists. Turning his eye toward his right hand he looked at the weird red liquid, it covered everything from his fists to the Ogre's, wait... Is this what forced him to close his left eye? It dripped down, slowly, from both his hand and the Ogre's, how... How long had he been attacking? For that matter since when did he start bleeding? He... Doesn't have a body, he shouldn't be able to bleed. What is happening? No, wait... he knows what's happening. His soul... It's, becoming more and more like his physical body. He couldn't remember it, but he felt it, felt that on all his forgotten deaths, he had never bled before, never attacked with so much ferocity before. Never felt the need to win before. BOOM! Blood forcibly shot out from his mouth together with vomit, his body shot backward as a familiar sensation took hold of his chest. Even while his world turned into a blurred mess he couldn't help but think about what had happened before he entered this white space. The punch, It was the same, the same strength and speed as the one the blue blur had given. Even the same target area. Planting his fingers down he managed to stop his uncontrollable spin and stood there, breathing heavily. "Ugk" With shaking limbs, he slowly lifted himself as a pool of blood formed below him. "Still breathing? Good, at least now you won't die in a single minute if that blue thing hits you again, maybe you can make it to 10." Ignoring the Ogre's words he looked at his chest, and as he expected a horrendous bruise adorned it. It was disgusting, the white, transparent skin disappeared in its place stood what could only be described as a slump of meat. All he could compare it to was a shotgun would, a point-blank one that for some miracle didn't manage to go below the muscles, but that shredded everything else. His heart beat quicker in his chest at the sight, still... He felt a weird sensation... Pride. The wound, although horrible still isn't as bad as the one the Blue blur gave him, for one, his bones aren't exposed, nor his heart, and although he can feel that his bones had broken he didn't feel any of them piercing his organs. Fear, panic, horror, perhaps he should have been feeling one of these things, maybe all of them but... All he could feel was pride. He did it, after years upon years of going backwards or nowhere at all he finally, finally took a step forward. He did not say he would take a step forward, he did not think he'd take a step forward, no, he did it. He. Did. It. And at the end of the day that is all that ever matters, what you do, not what you think. Tears fell from his face, with the screeching pain still in his chest he stood tall, put his guard up, looked directly at Yuujirou Hanma's eyes, and smiled. The man returned the gesture. "Don't break too easily now boy." With that, both warriors calmly walked forward. The Hanma with his hands in his pockets. The Tyronus with his guard up. ⏚⟒ ⍙⟒⌰⌰ The world shook as a titanic voice reverberated through everything, unable to keep his balance Starfield fell, the ogre meanwhile stood still, looking upward with a serious expression. Raising a brow at the Ogre's action Starfield looked at the same place the Strongest Creature stared at. And promptly lost his breath at the sight. 'A horse?' The ogre thought before the Creature's face contorted into one of rage and advanced towards him. ⌰⟒⏃⎐⟒ ⏁⊑⟟⌇ ⏚⍜⎅⊬ ⎅⟒⋔⍜⋏! Feeling the pressure around him the Ogre quickly lifted his arms he released the full power of his aura, his hair started to float as his eyes turned black with a sinister yellow glow. His clothes burst apart as his back muscles changed to form the shape of a smiling demon. He held no delusions. It wouldn't be enough. It's strong, insanely strong, more than him, more than Baki, and more than even his father put together. And it wants him dead. "Efu~" He laughed lightly, how long has it been? Since he felt the cold hands of death gripping his throat? It didn't matter anyway, this... This would be a good fight. Perhaps it was karma? He killed the boy so many times and now the creature would do the same to him? No, who is he kidding, if that thing doesn't have a way to put him down permanently he'll eat his heart out. Smiling wider he closed his fist, put his arm behind him, and prepared to launch his strongest punch. BOOM! Only to freeze as the boy, with a speed far surpassing any of his previous feats, punched the creature's face. CRACK! Ssssss~ And promptly did nothing to it. The smell of burning flesh permeated through the air as all inside the White space stood frozen. The Ogre with an amused grin. The boy with rage-filled eyes. The creature with a shocked expression. Its eyes glowing with white light made it impossible for any to see its pupils, even still, like a chicken being stared at by a wolf, Tyronus knew it turned its eyes toward him. And for one single second, after recognizing its aura, he regretted having punched it. THUMP! THUMP!! THUMP!!! Instinctively he wanted to avert his eyes, to turn his head down and hope that it ignored him. His soul trembled. He wanted to run. He almost did so before noticing something. In the corner of his vision, he caught a glimpse of something red. Involuntarily he looked at it. And there he saw it. The Ogre looking at him with an amused expression, in his mind however, he couldn't help but see it as a mocking one. His thoughts on the strongest creature were paradoxical, for one, he hated him, for the other, he was perhaps the person he most admired. And one he did not want to disappoint. The next moment, with his heart still almost beating out of his mouth, he forced himself to stand his ground. With narrowed eyes, he kept staring at the being in front of him, completely ignoring the pain of his burnt and broken fist. The creature on the other hand simply moved, taking its undamaged cheek out of his fist and turning to fully look at him. It was slightly taller than him 1,70 maybe 1,75 meters tall its horn however made it stand at roughly 1,95. None of it mattered however as standing in front of it made him feel like a particularly small rat. The creature, with its white eyes, flaming with sheer, uncontrollable power stared him down. Its hair and tail sat ablaze with a fire that could only be described as unnatural, just like his soul has the form of a human but is anything but so is the flame. Its power pressed down on him, he had the feeling it wasn't doing it on purpose, and through it, he could feel, the same power that pressed down on him the moment he arrived at that planet. The sun. This thing... Is the sun. And It could do it, what even Yuujirou Hanma could not. Destroy his soul. Suddenly the creature turned her, yes, her, because it couldn't be anything but. He felt no attraction towards her, no, if he had to compare it to something it would be when one sees a painting, and admires its beauty, the work of the artist to have done something so incredible to the point mere paint could make one cry. Ignoring his musings the creature turned her head toward the Ogre and prepared to pounce. With courage he certainly didn't have Starfield dashed forward and stood between the Sun Equine and Yuujirou. His arms, even while trembling moved up to form his guard. Glaring at her eyes, and trying desperately to control his shaking body, he spoke with a level of seriousness that surprised even him. "Don't intervene you Golden fuck." The creature reeled back as if struck, its eyes widening in surprise, only to quickly turn into... Worry? As it stared at him. At the back of his mind, Tyronus noted how the wound in his chest started to burn. With warmth-filled eyes, she opened her wings and slowly closed them on him. Humans... Super or not, have limits, and Dean is no exception to that. He can face the threat of non-existence, he can face Yuujirou Hanma, he can even stare down a tiger without pissing his pants. What he cannot do however is stand his ground while what he could only describe as Divine approached him. For some damn reason, the thing gave him an unreasonable amount of fear, he stared down the threat of non-existence, no matter how powerful the Equine creature shouldn't be able to frighten him so much. Yet it did just that. Faster than he thought he could move he jumped back, dodging the creature's attempt at grabbing/hugging? Him. "Oi back away!" He shouted in what he hoped wasn't a desperate voice. The creature frowned, a second later it exploded into a golden mist and rapidly approached him. "I said BACK. AWAY!" Throwing a wild punch at the thing Dean's fist simply went through it without any resistance. Suddenly he felt a familiar feeling, of something alien entering his body. 'NonononononononoNO!' Moving desperately he tried to pointlessly sweep the mist away, slaps, swings, punches, and kicks, nothing worked. All he could do was struggle helplessly as the mist entered his body. His panic was so great he didn't notice the wound on his chest slowly disappearing. From the sideline, the Ogre watched with a gigantic smile. He stared as the pig continued to fight the golden light, it kept losing, it was a hopeless fight, a pointless fight, it knew it too, but it kept resisting. This pig isn't quite as pathetic as it first appeared. With a demonic smile, the Ogre lost all sense of control, lifting his arms he exploded in red light, warping the space around him with power, and shouted at the top of his non-existent lungs. "Go little pig! Grow fat! Big! STRONG! Dream of becoming a tiger! Dream of becoming a dragon! And one day, when you believe yourself ready, come to me, and be devoured." Smiling the ogre's shard turned around and walked away, it was in a good mood. Determination is all the pig will need to become a dragon. His smile widened even more as a amusing thought came to his mind. "If you manage to last that long Wah Ha Ha HA HA HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" _____________________________________________________ ⏚⟒ ⍙⟒⌰⌰= Be well ⌰⟒⏃⎐⟒ ⏁⊑⟟⌇ ⏚⍜⎅⊬ ⎅⟒⋔⍜⋏! = Leave this body demon! 4- Rainbow's Fall.Name: Dean Tyronus Hanma Starfield Title: Pig Age: 22 Plane: ??? Location: Mindscape He punched, kicked, swapped, and even blew away, it was pointless, nothing changed, nothing worked. The Golden Mist simply ignored it all and dragged him without a care in the world. Behind the monstrosity, from where it had come what could only be described as a crack in the very fabric of space stood. It was as if Thor himself took his hammer and decided to break Space-Time for no reason other than to prove he could. Somehow, the glaring crack managed to be even more blindingly white than the space around him. As the mist suddenly pushed with more strength he fell to the ground, acting quickly, and perhaps somewhat desperately he clawed away at the white space in the vain hope of finding something to anchor himself in. His finger found nothing as he was forcibly moved towards the crack in space, what passed through as his heart beat wildly at the scene. He is afraid, no, terrified. The creature made his entire soul crawl and tremble with its mere presence, he is sure many would freeze at the mere unintended pressure the thing gave off simply by existing. But... Even then. In this situation. Helpless. Fighting back to no avail. Acting like a desperate man. His mind couldn't help but think of one simple thing. How utterly pathetic he was being. He was humiliating himself with this... Display, no humiliating didn't even begin to describe it. Here he was, at the mercy of a creature far stronger than him, unable to even put up a minor fight as it did anything it wanted with him. This... THING is making him act like a boy, a child running away from his father in fear of being beaten. This... Feeling of hopelessness, of weakness remembered him far too much of his earlier years. Were his life was little better than that of a slave. And that more than anything irked him. Ah yes, his situation with the Ogre was little better but at least he could somewhat fight back, maybe even end himself and come back if things got too bad. He still had his fists, feet, mind and the will to fight, nothing of which the Ogre or anyone else could hope to take away from him. Death? It only meant failure, he could accept that. Non-Existance? It only meant weakness, something he fully accepted as his fault. His and no one else's. If any of these things happened he would feel no fear, because, at the end of it all, he would still have his will. Something truly his, something no other besides himself could ever take away from him. And yet, here, being dragged away by the sun itself, his very soul trembled at the being's power. Had it only been strong he would not have been afraid. Had it only had the ability to erase him he would not fear it. Had it only shown an ink of malice he would not be terrified of it. And in a way, one he couldn't quite understand completely, he wasn't. Yet he is, afraid, fearful, terrified. 'But it's not me, is it?' His mind worked quickly as pieces of a previously unseen puzzle revealed themselves to him. That's when he remembered something, humans... Don't remember their own birth. What are the chances his Self is the same? 'No, it's not "only" me' His soul... is more likely than not, old, very, very old. Perhaps it was created together with the beginning of everything, perhaps even before that. He doesn't know. He probably never will. Neither does he want to, no, what he wants to know is why. Why his soul, the deepest part of who he is, is trembling before this creature? No, Dean Tyronus Starfield alone did not tremble before it. If his theory is correct he is just a facet, a part of who his true self is at the present, not the combination of who he was in eras past. No, no, no, his self trembled at the creature's power. Dean Tyronus Starfield is just in the middle of it. If a mountain trembles the hiker has no option but to do so together with it. His self, from the deepest parts of him he knew,he had encountered something like it in the past, one its current mind had the pleasure of not remembering. This thing could do it, both of them, they could present him with a fate worse than non-existence, torture, or solidarity. It could change him The deepest part of who he is. His Self. Like a programmer altering an A.I it too could change who and what he is. In the snap of a finger, it could do to him something he had hoped only in his nightmares was possible. And that scared him more than anything, the threat of Inexistence and Yuujirou Hanma could ever hope to do. Yet... he did not freeze, with a soul trembling more than a deer staring at the eyes of a lion he forced his Self to fight against every drop of fear it felt. To do something, anything, be it clawing away or kicking mindlessly, he had to resist, he had to fight back. Because that is who Dean Tyronus Starfield wants to be. Because giving in to the demands of a God would be no better than letting it kill his soul and remake it into a tool. Even if he died in the most profound sense today, he'd do so as Himself. And not the coward he was so afraid of being. Dean Tyronus Starfield, in this day he decided, if death would take him, he would not go willingly. So he fought back. Not in defiance of a predetermined fate. Not to reject the Self he so hated. No, he was remembering it slowly, fragments of deaths past, he didn't remember everything but he knows one single thing, Yuujirou Hanma, The Ogre, during the past hours taught him something he will carry on for the rest of his life. To fight to win. And nothing else. Every punch, kick, elbow, knee, and sweep were delivered with the sole purpose of killing the thing. And nothing else. Because if his fists and kicks couldn't reach it now, he would make sure they did so in the future. Oh, fear is still prevalent in his mind, but it was overshadowed by the sheer unadulterated Rage he felt. There is a saying, one that states 'People hate what they fear' and for him, at this moment, this saying was absolutely true. He'll kill it, rip it apart, and beat it to death with its own limbs. One year, ten years a hundred years, it didn't matter how long it took. 'Pride huh?' He thought grimly 'Now I understand, why so many would kill for having it tarnished.' His eyes turned black, an eery yellow glow permeated through his pupils. An unnatural amount of anger swept his soul as his transparent hair darkened and started to float slightly. He had never felt it before, Rage, Fury, a Warth so great no previous emotion from the beginning of his life to now could ever compare. Even then, he could not bring himself to care, no, the Golden Fuck in front of him took all his attention. And it would regret doing so. It will pay, he'll make it pay for this humiliation a thousandfold. His jaw clenched, his lips opened to reveal his grinding teeth, veins popped from his face as a rage-filled expression unlike any other before it formed in his face. It burned, his soul burned with rage as it darkened, slowly turning into a crimson color while the white of his form evaporated, forming a spectral mist around him. Anger filled his will, nourishing his Soul with enough rage to kill grown men. Crack! Like glass being hit by pebbles his soul cracked, the intensity of his rage being strong enough to overwhelm even himself. Contrary to the brain, the soul does not generate emotions via chemical reactions, likewise it is not limited by it. That is to say, the Soul is born without any limiter to its emotional cap. In other words, the anger in his soul would be impossible to be felt with a body made out of meat and bones. At his level this amount of anger, although it served to enhance him, it also served as poison, breaking him down and burning away his very soul. A level of damage he could not simply brush off and come back fully healed. It would not heal, perhaps not in a long time, perhaps not ever, he doesn't know. The pain increased, warning him of the impending critical failure. He ignored it, no, it would be more precise to say he did not care enough to register it, in his muddled mind a single thought was all he could turn towards. All he thought about was how That Golden Fuck would not dodge the next punch. A burst of unnatural Warth filled his being even more. Bringing his fist back he clenched his muscles, ignoring the pain and blood soaking his crimson form he punched forward. BOOM! The inexistent air around his fist exploded outward as he suddenly froze. A powerful voice, higher than any he had ever heard before resonated through the white space, cutting through even his muddled mind. In the back of his mind he noted how the golden mist momentarily stopped. "Go little pig! Grow fat! Big! STRONG! Dream of becoming a tiger! Dream of becoming a dragon! And one day, when you believe yourself ready, come to me, and be devoured." Snapping his face towards the Ogre the rage filling his soul suddenly left him. His red form suddenly returned to its transparent white as a sensation he couldn't quite place his finger around danced inside his chest. His eyes stood frozen fixed on the Ogre as the man completely ignored him and turned away, walking with his hands in his pockets. As if it was just a Thursday. His pupils shook as he stared at the Ogre's back. "Don't turn your back to me." He whispered while his entire body trembled. "If you manage to last that long Wah Ha Ha HA HA HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" The anger came back, this time somehow even greater than last time. With renewed vigor, Dean crawled at the white space even more. Platting his fingers down he broke through the white floor and dragged himself towards the Ogre. "DON'T TURN YOUR BACK ON ME YU-" In the end, it was pointless. The floor below gave out as he was once again dragged back. !CRACK! A sudden pain shot from his Legs. Something broke. Everything went white. _____________________________________________________ Name: Dean Tyronus Hanma Starfield Age: 22 Location: ???? Date:??? He snapped his eyes open and all he could see was red. "-UJIRO HANMAAAAAAA!" In a blind rage he jumped out of whatever he was lying down in and punched forward with all his strength. Exactly where a white furred equine with a large horn and waving mane stood. Boom! Crack! His fist broke the very air around it as it flew at speeds he should not have, with a strength he should not possess. With more power than his muscles should ever have, he stuck the equine creature ZZZZZZZZZZ* Only for a blue dome to block his attack, taking all of its energy and not allowing even sound to escape. Had he been in a normal state of mind he'd have stopped, calmed himself down, and backed off to assert his situation. He is not in a normal state of mind. With his vision surrounded by red, he could barely see anything in front of him, and so with more anger in his veins than blood, he stuck his feet on the ground, breaking the soil beneath and pushed. Crack! "YOU FUCKING BASTAAAAAAARD!" zzzzzZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ!!! Between the screaming voices of alien creatures and the crackling of energy surrounding his fist Dean, with a strength utterly alien to his body slowly moved forward. Small... Somethings pitched his skin, he ignored it. In the back of his mind, he heard the Ogre laugh, the mere sound only served to make him angrier. ZZZZZZZZZZZ!!! A red aura enveloped his fist as the blue forcefield slowly deformed around it, before suddenly bursting apart and giving way to his arm. ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ!!! Lightning shot out from the now open hole, gripping his hand and desperately pulling it back. "UhaHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" Crack Crack Crack CRACK! The ogre's laugh reverberated through the air as both his bones and muscles were torn apart, trying to handle a power not their own. "Ughk!" Ssssssssssss!!! He grunted as the forcefield clamped on his arm, the feeling of a thousand lightning strikes shot through his limb as his skin was rapidly shredded apart, revealing the disgusting red meat beneath. His blood did not have the chance to fall as it was evaporated under the intense heat. He felt it all, the pain, the struggle, the power, Dean Tyronus Starfield Felt. It. All, and still, all his mind could move towards was rage. At the Ogre, At the Golden Fuck, At his situation, At his weakness, At his Will. In the span of mere seconds, he unleashed all the anger he held back from the past 2 days. "AAAAAAAAAAA!!!!" Still... Angry as he may be, at the back of his mind, the part where his rational self still stood, he noticed something. All this power, all this speed, all this anger isn't solely his. Even in this state he is no fool, the crimson image of an arm overlapping his own is already proof enough. The Ogre's shard was forcing its anger on him. His strength. His power. His will. Giving him a taste of what he wanted to have. Of what he wanted to be. And that, Ironically, only made him angrier. Here he is, experiencing a power he previously never thought possible, one he dreamed of having ever since he was a child. But above even the strength to stand above everything and everyone, he yearned for something more. The right to have it. Power, temporary or otherwise, is not something he will ever accept from anyone or anything else. And if the Ogre wanted to humiliate him with this little display, he'd have to send the fucker back to hell with his bare hands. "UHAAAAAAAAAA!" With a shout that shook the entire area, Tyronus clenched his arm, and with a single burst of power. CRACK! The crimson energy around his body disappeared into motes of light. "Well done little pig." Thump* Between the sudden silence, something fell on the ground. He did not need to look down. He already knew what happened. Really. It is a familiar sensation, he felt it many times during the past 23 hours after all, or was it 24? No... It didn't matter. It happened again. He lost. A part of himself. And this time he isn't sure whether or not he will get it back. His heart thumped in his chest as he brought his right arm to his face. Yes... He remembered it. 279 times he died. 279 times he suffered. 279 times he returned. His soul remembered it all. His body did not. pain. Looking at the perfect cut just below his wrist he held his tears back. Pain. This body is weak. PAin. This body is small. PAIn. This body is pathetic. PAIN This body did not suffer enough PAIN! And above all, this body is fragile. . . . . . But his soul is not. And so. He refused, To give in, To cry, To shout, To beg. To acknowledge the pain with anything besides cold eyes. In this world, no, in that past World, he humiliated himself enough. He'll not do the same here. No matter what. Dean Tyronus Starfield will be a name related to strength. Not shame. Rssss! Something hit his chest. It didn't hurt. He went down nonetheless. "⌿⍀⟟⋏☊⟒⌇⌇, ⏃⍀⟒ ⊬⍜⎍ ⎎⟟⋏⟒?!" A deep voice sounded through the place. He didn't care. His body felt weak, no, wait, not weak, more like... Lazy. "⟟ ⏃⋔ ⎎⟟⋏⟒ ⌇⌿⟒⏃⍀⊑⟒⏃⎅, ⏁⊑⏃⏁ ⍙⏃⌇ ⎍⋏⋏⟒☊⟒⌇⌇⏃⍀⊬, ⏁⊑⟒ ⎅⟒⋔⍜⋏ ⌇⟟⋔⌿⌰⊬ ⏁⍜⍜☍ ⊑⍜⌰⎅ ⍜⎎ ⊑⟟⋔ ⎎⍜⍀ ⏃ ⏁⟟⋔⟒" His anger rose. Putting what was left of his right hand on the ground he slowly lifted himself up, the pain was good, it made him feel more awake. "-⟟⋔, ⍜⊑ ⋔⊬! ⊬⍜⎍ ⍀⟒⏃⌰⌰⊬ ⏃⍀⟒ ⌇⍜⋔⟒⏁⊑⟟⋏☌ ⟒⌰⌇⟒, ⏚⎍⏁ ⋏⍜⋏⟒ ⍜⎎ ⏁⊑⏃⏁ ⌰⟟⏁⏁⌰⟒ ⍜⋏⟒, ⊬⍜⎍ ⋔⎍⌇⏁ ⍀⟒⌇⏁." A gentle voice sounded in his ear, lifting his head he saw a white, spiraling, glowing horn coming near him. He felt no malice. It still did not stop him from trying to get up with his weakening body. White enveloped the room as he turned his head to get a glimpse at the creature in front of him. Black enveloped his vision, the last thought he formed before entering a dreamless sleep was how beautiful the creature seemed to be. And how utterly alien the very thought was. . . . . . . . . . . Name: Rainbow Dash Time: 2:48 Hours prior (11:34 AM) Age: 16 Planet: Equus Year: 995 Day: Mane-day 01 Month: Hayprance Location: Ponyville Rainbow Dash, Wonderbolt aspirant, future fastest flier of equestria, a genius filly with prodigious talent in the art of power flying. Before today she'd describe herself as a brave Mare, one who wouldn't have any problem in beating back the monsters of the Everfree out of her town. In Ponyville, she's the fastest, in equestria? Just a matter of time -and not too much at that- for her to gain the title. She knows she's great, she knows she'll be the best, and above all, she knows she's awesome. At least, she thought she did. Now... she's asking herself whether or not those little, snarking voices were right, right in calling her cocky, wannabe athlete, narcissist, day dreamer. Of course, before today she would never have thought of these... words. Thoughts like these were put to rest a looong time ago, together with Rainbow Crash, she made sure of it. If before she doubted herself now she had full confidence in herself. And it showed both outside and inside. She acted cool, was cool and thought cool, in other words, she's awesome. But... If there is something she will never forget this day... Is that imagination and reality are two very different things. Oh sure, all ponies know that, but really, who doesn't overestimate themselves a little bit, thinking they are stronger than they actually are? 'I can beat that guy' 'That long to fly a kilometer? Please I can do better than that with a wing tied behind my back 'Weather schedule? I can do it in 50 seconds flat!' Yes, all creatures think they are more than they actually are, but normally, it's something tame, nothing that will harm anypony. Most of the time that is. Reality whoever has a way of kicking one in the teats, and proving that a delusional pony is just that, delusional. For her, well, everypony actually it happened without warning, rhyme, or reason, from clear skies and a sunny day tartarus came to their doorstep. In but a moment a wave of something covered the entirety of Ponyville. And then... a feeling of dread settled in her mind, she froze, not because she wanted to, no, it was an instinctual response, one she had no control over. From her peripheral vision she saw everypony, from elderly to Foal, doing the same, freezing in place with confused eyes as their brains couldn't quite comprehend what was happening. Thump! Thump! Thump! Even without knowing it herself her heartbeat quickened. If she had to compare it to something it would be like when she played hide and seek with Gilda, moments before the griff pounced on her she always felt like something was looking at her. This time however, that something made the entirety of her body refuse to do so much as twitch. None moved as the air stilled, birds went quiet, leaves stood still, sound itself seemed to have left the world as nothing dared to move. Far too scared to draw attention to themselves. That single second of absolute silence extended for what felt like an hour, one where nothing and nocreature dared to move. More by instinct than anything else, all ponies tensed, preparing for something. It didn't help. But they were right to do so. She doesn't know what they saw, or felt, but she surely knows that if it was anything like what she did then nopony would ever forget today, their nightmares wouldn't let them. She knows her's won't. Honestly, the only reason no creature screamed was because they lost all of their breath. Whatever they saw took all the air out of their lungs. She personally? She was forced to feel the pain of having her wings ripped out of her body, together with whatever muscle, skin, fur or bones were in the way, she felt every little part of her being torn out of her body. Perhaps she should have asked herself why she managed to feel everything with so much detail, unfortunately, her mind couldn't focus on anything other than the agony she was feeling. It alone was more than enough for her to wish to die, but it wasn't the worst, no, the worst was to lose the one and only thing that made her dream possible, that drove her to get out of her bed every day. Her wings. The monster took them, and together with it, her destiny, her dream. A wordless scream left her mouth as her body stood stiff as ice. Tartarus, it felt like Tartarus. It wasn't real, in the back of her mind she knew it wasn't, even still, she lost all semblance of control, tears fell from her face as imaginary pain, born from an imaginary attack surged from her body. She fell to the ground like a rock, unable to stand up, to even move her legs, for a moment she thought she was paralyzed, before her body suddenly contorted into a fetal position. She trembled and shook uncontrollably as, much like an armadillo she curled into herself, trying to gain some semblance of security. It didn't work. At that same moment, she felt it, something looking down on her, looming over her body. She didn't have the courage to look up. "hahaha~" A low, almost unnoticeable but still deep voice laughed above her, she trembled even more. Hiding behind her forelegs she desperately tried to not look up, to look at it. Tears continued to fall. In the past she imagined herself beating back a timber wolf, a cragadile, and even a manticore. Now, trembling on the grassy ground, almost pissing herself and crying like a filly she couldn't help but think how idiotic her past self was. Beating monsters? How ridiculous. All she could do was run, no, not even that, just hide, freeze in place and hope it ignored her. THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! She forgot how to breathe, her head felt dizzy, her stomach twisted and turned, she tried desperately not to throw up as her heartbeat increased to a point she thought she would have a heart attack. Here, on the ground, fighting just to stay awake she realized something. No, perhaps it is right to say she finally stopped lying to herself. She accepted the truth Rainbow Dash... is a coward, one who talked too much and did too little. "MONSTER!" Dr. Fauna screamed in the background as ponies snapped out of their trance and started to run like headless chickens. Using all her remaining strength Rainbow lifted herself, even then, she couldn't walk, her legs kept shaking in but a moment she realized she was unable to do so much as move a leg. Memories assaulted her mind. Broken bones, ripped limbs, punctured organs, shredded skin, Death. Her visions did not stop simply because she fell, they continued, on and on and on... It kept playing with her. Until it got bored. Tears fell down her face. She knows, she knows it didn't happen but... 'How... how can any creature be this evil?' All the discomfort she knew in her life came from failed landings and fractured bones, her parents were very attentive and took good care of her all the time, she had a good life. And in that same life she had never... Never felt so much pain. So much fear. So much disgust. She... she thought killing herself would have been better than enduring that. Leaving her family, friends, just... Dying to stop that thing from paying with her would be better than enduring even a second more of that torture. Maybe... maybe she could do it now? Before it arrived? "Uwhaaaaaaa!" The sound of a crying foal snapped her out of her trance, more instinctively than anything else her face turned toward the sound. There she saw it, the image of a white-coated pegasi filly with a light blue mane. She was crying, not like a foal that wanted attention, food or even one that harmed herself slightly, no. "Uwhaaaaaaa!" She cried like a desperate animal, like a bunny about to die by the teeth of a wolf, trashing around with the predator's mouth already in its neck, begging for help to any who would hear. It would not receive any. Not because nopony wanted to. But because nopony could. Defiance? What would that help if in the end all would die anyways? Better run and have a chance to live than die braver than most, right? Who is she kidding? Making excuses. Giving herself reasons. Using a so-called 'logic'. In the end nothing matters, the truth stays the same. Rainbow Dash is a coward, and that is that. One who refused to do anything as she watched a foal experience death before even having the chance to fly. Cotton Cloudy, a 6-year-old pegasus filly, she saw the foal before, talked and played with her even, but now... "AAAAAAAAAH!!!* Now she couldn't do anything as she watched the child she foalsat once cry in pain after being tortured by a heartless monster. 'Can't or won't?' Thump*Thump*Thump* Her heart beat wildly at her chest as she came to a realization. They would die. Nopony could fight against it, it was ridiculous. The very idea of fighting back against a monster that managed to do this to the entirety of Ponyville before even coming near the village was nothing short of insane Even then... She couldn't let it get near Ponyville. Her family didn't live here, fortunately, but many others did, Chipcutter, Cotton Cloudy, Featherweight, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, Snips, Diamond Tiara, Button. They'd all die, a slow and painful death at the claws of a monster, they'd die before they even had the chance to properly live. Just because something decided it would be fun to do it. She couldn't let it happen. Even if she dies. Even if it takes her destiny away. She can't let it do as it pleases. Shaking the entirety of her body she forced herself to stop trembling and shouted. "CALL THE GUARD AND RUN I'LL HOLD IT OFF FOR AS LONG AS I CAN!" BOOM! Maybe it was bravery, a sense of purpose, or even a need to prove that at the end of her life she wasn't just a cocky mare, perhaps it was all three of them. In the end, it didn't matter as she shot up at a speed of over 300 kilometers per hour directly toward where she could feel the monster. "RAINBOW WAIT!" Ignoring Applejack's shout she flew toward the monster, and in mere seconds she managed to locate it. Her vision, even compared to other pegasi was better than most, and so, even so much further away she managed to see the creature. It had clothes, meaning it was intelligent, meaning it knew exactly what was about to do. It had a mane but If it possessed any fur besides that she didn't know, the thing walked on two legs, much like minotaurs, and like them it also had fingers. Smaller ones yes, but she didn't doubt what it could do with them, she felt it after all. The thing didn't look particularly strong, she'd go as far as to say it seemed to be out of shape, but in the end, it didn't matter Independently if it looked like the most beautiful pony or the most hideous monster she knew only one thing. That it would end her life and everypony's else if it had the chance. Forcing her shaking to stop she flew forward even faster and brought her left foreleg back, reading herself to launch the strongest buck of her life. Gritting her teeth she screamed at the top of her lungs. "Take this monster!" Crack!* Her hoof hit the creature's surprisingly soft chest, sending it flying back meters away. She did not notice the look of horror on the creature's face. For one second her mind froze, confused at the scene before her, watching the thing spiral in the air she stood frozen in place, looking in bewilderment at the scene. Thud!* When the thing finally landed she finally snapped back to reality. Thump!!! Thump!! Thump! Her heartbeat slowed down as the adrenaline left her body. She... she won? In the midst of her hopeful yet chaotic thoughts a smile formed on her lips, this, she means... The thing isn't strong! It probably just has some kind of illusion magic to freeze anypony that gets near it. With a gigantic smile on her face, she put her hooves on her hips and shouted in joy. "Yeah take tha-" Only to freeze as she looked at the monster's body. A hole, a gigantic gap the size of her hoof stood in the creature's chest, blood, muscles, bones and even its heart, she could see it all. Her stomach curled up inside itself as her breakfast tried to leave her mouth. She held it in. She wanted to tear her eyes away from it, she... she had never thought about it before. In her dreams, in her imagination, even in the movies every time somecreature beat a monster no wounds would be shown. Not a single time. The monster would just, fall and stay down. And that's it. But she's not in a movie is she? 'Ah... yes.' The smell of burning flesh floated through the air. She had forgotten. The smell of blood hit her nose. She's isn't daydreaming now. In a trance she couldn't escape from Rainbow's eyes stood glued to the creature's chest. 'Ididthis,Ididthis,IdidthisididthisIdidthisididthisIdidthisididthisIdidthisididthis.' In the back of her mind she continued to analyse the creature's situation. Its clothes seemed to have been eaten away as some sort of glowing, crimson thing disintegrated everything it touched, including its skin. Even worse, its muscles bent in such a way one might think an explosion went inside it. She felt like puking. She did. Blaaaargh* Landing on the ground her entire breakfast left her stomach at the sight of what she had done. But it wasn't done, no, the world seemed set on making this the worst day of her life. From the creature's open chest what she could only describe as some sort of crimson... Slime wriggled. Wiping the vomit out of her lips she cautiously approached the thing. Suddenly a wave of... Something hit her. Although different she recognized it almost immediately, it was the same as the one that came just before those visions. This time however she didn't feel like the monster wanted to kill her, no, it felt more like... like it was excited. Her eyes widened as the crimson goop forced its way inside the creature's heart where bone shards still were lodged. Ice shot up from her heart as she finally understood what she had done. And it only made everything worse. It... it wasn't the monster. The creature she punched, Isn't. The. Monster. She heard it... a shattering sound, before its bones broke she heard it, she swears she did! It... it was probably carrying that red thing inside a container. Her eyes moved unconsciously around the creature's body, and in a single second, she found it, a small string, attached to a broken, glass shard, coated in red. Her breathing quickened. Suddenly the glowing crimson slime slammed into the creature's heart. For but a second Rainbow stood frozen, watching as the innocent creature she might have doomed opened its mouth in a silent scream of agony. She couldn't do anything but scream at what she had done. "no, no, no, NO, NO NONONONOOOOOO!" "...ђค....ђคђคђคђคђค." The creature seemed to... laugh? Before suddenly gripping his own beating heart, and squeezing it. More by reflex than anything, she shot forward, gripping the creature's hand with her hoof's aura she forced its arm away from its heart. It was so easy, much like moving a stick around it offered no resistance. Not that it could, any strength left in its body was rapidly fading. A moment was all it took for her to realize what had happened. 'It... it tried to kill itself?' Her mind worked a hundred times faster as more tears threatened to leave her eyes. She... what had she done? She just wanted to protect everypony, beat a monster back, and die knowing she wasn't a big muzzle Coward. Her eyes stayed fixated on the creature as life rapidly started to leave its body. Maybe dying would have been better than this. Losing her life would have been preferable over taking the one of an innocent creature. Suddenly blood squirted from the creature's heart, hitting her directly in the face. "Oh Shit shit shit shit!" She panicked as she finally remembered the creature was still alive, its eyes slowly closing as it fought to stay awake. It wanted to live. And she'll make sure it does just that. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I-i swear in my name, You won't die." Taking him in her arms she beat her wings the strongest she could and shot off toward Ponyville. "DASH?!" Ignoring Applejack's shout Rainbow landed in front of the hospital, looking around for help all she saw were panicked ponies running toward their homes. Nopony seemed to notice or even care about her or the creature in her arms, too panicked to think of anything else but running. With no other option she breathed in, moving her magic toward her lungs she shouted with all her power. "EVERYPONY CALM. DOWN!" Her scream was no Royal voice, but still managed to gain the attention of Every pony in the village All froze and turned toward her, the ones hiding in their homes peeked their faces outside their windows. Before she could do so much as open her mouth an autorative voice sounded behind her. "What the buck is happening here?!" Snapping her face toward the voice she saw Nurse Neightingale. The earth pony mare had a scow on her muzzle, she served as the head nurse of Ponyville's General Hospital, some say she is an ex-guard due to her curt nature. Considering how she is acting even after what happened Rainbow is starting to believe those rumors. But that doesn't matter now, what matters is saving the creature in her arms. "A monster cast some kind of illusion that made everypony see... very bad things, look that doesn't matter, what matters is that I thought this... Creature was the monster and attacked him." She sighed in defeat. "He wasn't, the monster was" Taking the broken glass shard, or what was left of it Rainbow showed it to Neightingale "Inside this thing, I attacked him and broke it, now..." She looked at the hoof-sized hole in the creature's chest, somehow it stopped bleeding, ignoring the bizarre scene she decided not to count her blessings. Its exposed heart, even with bone shards kept beating, but now an eerie crimson glow surrounded the thing, even worse it spread through its veins. Glowing, macrabe veins pulsed with energy as the thing slowly ate the creature alive. It's a miracle in itself that it's even alive. And not one she'll take for granted. "And now it's eating it alive." She heard gasps all around. She ignored it. Breathing deeply she looked directly into the head nurse's eyes, she knew the mare was harsh and curt, if she didn't want to help her the rest of the hospital ponies would follow. Oaths mattered very little in the face of herd mentality after all, her years at flight camp with Gilda's remarks made that very clear. If somepony got in their heads the creature was dangerous they would just let it die in her arms. So, she did something she never thought she'd do for anycreature besides her parents. She begged. "Please, please help it, this creature doesn't deserve to die because of my mistake, much less suffer." Nurse Neightingale stared at her, and then at the creature in her hooves, all ponies kept quiet, staring at the scene with apprehensive eyes. The mare approached, with a clinical eye she looked attentively at the wound. Suddenly her eyes widened, the next second she turned toward the hospital and screamed at the top of her lungs. "COME OVER HERE YOU FOOLS, TAKE IT TO THE EMERGENCY WIG AND HOOK IT TO A LIFE SUPPORT!" 4 ponies rushed from the hospital's entrance, all supporting a Stretcher in their backs, in seconds they took the creature from her arms and ran back inside. "AND GET ME AN ANALYSIS CRYSTAL WE KNOW BUCK ALL ABOUT THIS THING'S BIOLOGY!" A doctor quickly ran towards the hospital, the sound of the doors shutting was the last thing she heard from the building. Turning to face her Neightingale spoke with a serious tone. "This is no simple matter Miss Dash, and neither is this thing a simple monster." With narrowed eyes she looked directly at her. "You may have just done something far worse than simply kill this creature Miss Dash, you dammed his soul." Turning her face toward the creature in the stretcher she frowned. "We can't deal with this alone" With this she turned around and ran toward the hospital. Unable to stop herself she lifted her foreleg up and shouted. "W-wait! What did you mean by that?" Sighing in exasperation Neightingale stopped and turned to face her. "Congratulations Miss Dash, you broke this abomination's seal, because of you we are dealing with a demon." Cold enveloped her body as her heart started to beat rapidly. "You understand it, good, do not even think about running Miss Dash, the princess may just want to have a word with you, stay here and don't move a muscle." Rainbow gulped, with a nod, she did just that. Returning to the hospital with a serious look on her face Nurse Neightingale went to contact Canterlot. This shit just got over her pay grade. A demon so close to the Everfree? That could spell doom for all of Equus. Behind the worried nurse Rainbow stood on her hind legs, sitting completely still as she waited for whatever would happen to the creature. Suddenly, clouds thundered as water began to fall. Feeling the drops fall on her she chuckled. It seems like even the everfree forest doesn't like her. Water drops fell on her face as she continued to chuckle, then sob. "Luna damn it." . . . . . Name: Rainbow Dash Time: 7 minutes prior (14: 15) Age: 16 Planet: Equus Year: 995 Day: Mane-day 01 Month: Whinnuary Location: Ponyville Rainbow stayed in place for more than 2 hours, fortunately, the weather team came in and cleared the clouds from the everfree. She could have done it herself but for the first time in her life, she was truly dedicated to doing something other than flying. And so, she stayed in that exact same spot, not moving a muscle as she looked directly at the creature's room. It wasn't hard to find out where it was, the creature's body -a him the nurses told- or perhaps the demon inside released something remarkably similar to magical pressure. An event that normally occurs when creatures of remarkable magical prowess are present, their... Magic density affects the surrounding area at differing levels according to their prowess, well at least according to what she can remember from that class. She wasn't the best student. But she remembers one thing or another. All creatures native to Equus can feel magic, when a particularly powerful magic creature, or somebeing gets near enough one can feel their power. Most can only do so when a truly powerful being is near them, but some have the talent to sense lower 'frequencies' of magic. The only difference between magic aura and, whatever that... Thing did is that it isn't magic, as a matter of fact, it doesn't have even a lick of it. Even she could tell that much. No, what she felt wasn't magic, it's... weird, like something so close to it but yet so much different. Something... alien, not of Equus. Something... curious. But that doesn't matter, the fact is that because of that pressure, she knows exactly where the creature is. After the clouds were kicked away, Cheerilee, the professor for Ponyville's school was kind enough to take a towel and dry her, she was thankful, really, but it was unnecessary. A pegasus getting a cold isn't common after all. Her ears turned as she heard something, snapping her eyes toward her right she saw a sphere of light appear and expand rapidly. Zap! From one moment to another a platoon of soldiers appeared, instinctively she counted them. 20 in golden armor, the royal guard, 20 in flying suits, the Wonderbolts, and 10 in full plate armor, all of their faces hidden as they walked with different types of swords at their side. The magical pressure combined with the runes in their equipment made it obvious to her who they were, the order of Marcus. 50 in total, but that was only counting the ponies, besides them she could see many hippogriffs, minotaurs, a dragon? And some diamond dogs. She knew the military was comprised of many creatures but seeing in Pony was a whole different matter. All of them whoever could not manage to stay on par with the single creature that led them, in a low enough voice even she couldn't quite pick up Princess Celestia spoke with her troops The ruler of Equestria stood tall and with a serious expression as she wore her golden armor. Instinctively she bowed, adrenaline filled her blood as her heart threatened to leave her mouth, fear gripping her body after each silent second. If the princess of all creatures is here, and with more than 100 creatures then that demon is more important than what she thought. Meaning her buck up is more severe than she thought. She seriously hopes she doesn't end up in a dungeon, or banished to the sun. As she pondered with her head on the ground all creatures suddenly started moving. Most either entered or surrounded the hospital, others ran toward the village, and some went toward the forest. After so long something finally seemed to have been done, of course, she understands why it took so long for them to arrive. Ponyville isn't a village with the same technological advancements as the more populated areas due to the abundance of earth ponies that prefer to live in the simpler days. Not an unusual belief but one that dwindles after each year. More importantly, messages will take longer to arrive at their destination considering how the village itself doesn't have a proper crystal fiber grid. Even more, gathering so many creatures must've taken time. She isn't angry, just annoyed, a creature's soul is at stake here, couldn't they have come faster? Suddenly, something poked her head. "Excuse me, are you Rainbow Dash?" An old voice asked her from above. Looking at it her eyes almost sparked at seeing the stallion's face. Wind Rider, the record holder for the sub-Rainboom long-distance speed flight with a maximum velocity of 2984,1 meters per second and a starting one of 686. In the past, there were pegasi significantly stronger than him but in modern equestria, he is the record holder for the sub-Rainboom speed holder. The record is somewhat confusing, to have it a creature needs to try to achieve the speed of mach10 but fail during a minimal period of 30 years. A record of losers, some might say. Those that clearly don't know how monumentally difficult it is to achieve a sonic rainboom that is. Achieving a sonic rainboom is not unheard of, it consistently occurs when a creature, not specifically a pegasus manages to go over 10 times the speed of sound. The feat in itself is extremely hard, to achieve it a creature needs to have the right mindset, high thaumaturgic particles, and be highly connected to one of the 6 principles of harmony. Honesty, Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, Loyalty, and Magic as all know. The journey in itself to reach that point is extremely harsh and demanding, only those of immense will can surpass it but after it the growth of speed of one who achieves it becomes exponential. Somnambula for example -One of her fillyhood heroes- was said to have a starting velocity of 359,742,416 kilometers per hour the moment she took off, instantly she gained one-third the speed of light. Magic is... absurd, if a Mare having the power to control the sun and the stars of the night sky is not enough to clarify that she doesn't know what will. Suddenly she heard a voice, shaking her head she snapped out of her trance and looked directly at the stallion in front of her. "You know filly maybe some civilians were impressed when you did that Sonic Rainboom at flight camp, covered half of the continent in rainbow light, caused many... accidents too.' "But that's okay, you were practically a foal, you weren't expected to know the consequences of your actions, but now? Now you don't have that excuse." Wind Rider sighed as Rainbow straightened her posture. "You are fast, I've read your file, but being the fastest isn't what the Wonderbolts are about, what we are all about is inspiring ponies, Pegasi mostly, to be something bigger." Rainbow's eyes widened, seeing this the old stallion chuckled. "Did you think we wouldn't keep an eye out for the filly that did something that hadn't happened in over 200 years?" Flickering her eye down Rainbow nodded, her cheeks reddening in embarrassment. A second later however the stallion came back with his stern voice. "Tell me, when you saw one of our shows did you think how awesome and cool it was? How you wanted to be just like us?" Instinctively Rainbow lowered both her ears and eyes, her parents didn't scold her much despite the pranks she did in her infancy but when they did they knew how to make her feel absolutely horrible. Wind Rider felt the same as her parents just... Worse. When a military pony scolds you, you don't fear being forced to stay in your room, you fear being thrown into a dungeon. And despite knowing there would be no escape from her punishment, and not even wanting to in the first place Rainbow Dash still didn't wish to be thrown in a dark cell. She wants to make up to that creature, being thrown in prison after that would be acceptable, but not before it. "Good, that is what we want to do, make Ponies realize there's always something higher to inspire for, it is incredibly easy for ponies to remain where they believe their destiny leads them to." "Why do you think all those heroes and legends of the past are so hard to surpass?' Without giving her a chance to respond he continues. "Because they were forced to get stronger, or die in the dirt, the old era isn't like the modern one filly." "No, conflict was rampant in the past, it forced creatures to fight just to live another day, and as much as it pains me to say this that conflict, as bad as it was, birthed legends and leaders." "Creatures that could inspire entire nations to stand behind them, Chairman Isaac being one such man." "Princess Celestia was there you know, she saw everything that led to the birth of those legends while she was a filly, that's why she is who she is today." "A fair Mare who wants harmony above all, unfortunately just as hard times breed powerful creatures so do peaceful times breed weak ones, this is why the Wonderbolts, the order of Marcus, the Equestria games, and the Guard exist." "To create strong creatures even in peaceful times." He snorted, blowing air over the small mare. "Rainbow Dash, you may be a pegasus destined to greatness but if what happened today, combined with what I found in your file, unless you change significantly I can say with certainty that you are no Wonderbolt material." Rainbow's heart quickened as she forced herself to stay quiet, she could shout, try to explain herself or even get angry but in the end, she knows very well what military ponies are like. Much like Gilda only actions matter to them, if you can't put your heart where your muzzle is everything you say is pointless to them. She will make sure, everycreature sees her the way she wants to be seen, but for now, she can only stay silent while one of her idols scolds her. Seeing the tears falling the old stallion did not relent. "Your bravery is commendable, and this is the only reason why we are not dragging you in cuffs, but make no mistake, your recklessness put an innocent man in the hospital." "One that is holding onto life, on his soul, the very crux of his being. By. A. Thread." She lifted her head and looked at the eyes of the Stallion looming over her. Her vision was blurry but she could still see him, roughly that is. With a coarse voice, she spoke. "I understand, and... I am sorry for what I've done, I just hope you can let me speak with him when he wakes up, simply to ask for forgiveness if nothing else." Turning his eye toward the Princess who was speaking with Nurse Neightingale Wind Rider continued speaking. "This is why I hate self-entitled heroes Miss Dash, always thinking you are the knight in shining armor in your own histories, let me make something very clear, just as a princess does not need to boast her title to be respected and obeyed so do heroes." "They don't need to constantly say to themselves, I am good, or, I'm a hero, no a hero is somecreature that does the right thing just because it's right, not because they want to be famous and tell themselves they are good while looking at a mirror." "No, heroes are creatures that can't stand still while either injustice or evil exists Miss Dash, and I know for damn sure you didn't just attack that creature because you wanted to save everypony, at least not solely for that reason." Raising his brow the stallion looked at Rainbow skeptically, the mare on the other hand stayed quiet. She understood what she did, she spent two hours thinking about it in fact, she didn't need anypony to make it more clear to her. But, even then... it still stung. She understands of course, mistake or not an innocent creature is now being... tortured by a demon, because of her. The same demon that did those... things to her is now torturing, not just an innocent creature's body, but also his soul. She couldn't imagine how much pain he must be in right now. The only difference between her and him is that the thing has been inside him for over 2 hours now. 1 minute. All it took for her to think about killing herself to end the pain was a single minute at the hands of that monster. She can't take it back, what she did. Now that Princess Celestia is here -and isn't that something- the chances of that creature being saved are almost certain. That should make her happy, and it did, but... it also made her anxious in a way she had never been before, even as a filly. What the buck is she even going to say to I- no, to him? 'Sorry I almost dammed your soul, I was too scared and impulsive to think straight?' As if that will fly. No. She will have to make up to that creature, no matter what, and maybe... maybe one day it will forgive her. Her cutie mark burned, making a point to remind her of her promise. "What you should have done is call the guard, organize your weather team, and make a barricade of thunderclouds to slow down the threat, then you should have evacuated your village and ran towards Canterlot." He stared at the diminutive mare intently. "But you didn't do that, you know why?" Before she could respond he continued, this time in a higher tone of voice. "Because you are just a civilian Miss Dash, because you were not trained to take those threats on, a brown belt in karate doesn't change that." "Some creatures might think ponies are easily scared and prone to run away from threats instead of facing them, but the truth however is that even foals know to let the guard, made up of creatures that trained for years to take down threats and protect civilians, to do their work uninterrupted." "And while your village does not possess a guard post you should have not run towards danger! And it's exactly because of this!" He gestured to the hospital, instinctively she turned her eyes toward it, there she could see it, slight warps in the air, muddying and twisting the hospital's visage as if it was a hot day. He didn't need to, everypony near the building could feel it, excitement, amusement, pain, misery, malice, and recently... Determination coming off from the building. Whatever was happening there, she was sure that demon wasn't having an easy time. The thought briefly made her form a smile on her lips, just before the Wonderbolt snapped her out of it with his stern voice. "You don't know how to assert a situation, make split millisecond decisions, the nature of exotic threats, how to identify monsters or possessed creatures by subtle tells, you don't even know how to take down bigger opponents non-lethally." "So answer me, if you are not a guard with years of training behind your back, why did you see fit to act like one?" Trembling, at the Wonderbolt's harsh tone the mare lowered her head and stood quiet. "You better pray to Luna that this man doesn't die because of your recklessness, accident or not you will answer for this Rainbow Dash, as you know Equestria does not look kindly at murderers.," Rider turned around and started to trot away toward the hospital's entrance where the princess and her guards stood. Seeing the Stallion walk away made something inside her snap. "W-wait!" Freezing in his tracks at the loud shout Wing Rider turned his head around and looked at her with a raised eyebrow. "P-please, let me go with you." Before the Stallion could answer she spoke again. "I bucked up, I know I did! But I'm sorry, and I know being sorry doesn't help anything but I promised!" The stallion rolled his eyes. "Miss Da-" "I PROMISED BY MY NAME LUNA DAMN IT!" She shouted at the top of her lungs, and in a moment all eyes were on her. With tears still in her eyes and a trembling body, she followed with a diminutive voice "Please, I don't want to become a murderer, please, I will do anything, just, don't let somecreature die because of me." Wing Rider turned his face toward his Princess, the Mare in question regarded the blue with a clinical eye. The mare nodded and then turned around to enter the hospital. Sigh* "You are in luck Miss Dash, you have one chance to fix this mess, do not buck it up." A small smile formed on her face as she got up and followed the old Wonderbolt inside. Entering the hospital she was immediately assaulted by the sight of ponies running around and shouting. "-er detection spe-" "-ulation." "-topoiesis" Surprisingly enough Poniville's General Hospital doesn't receive many patients beyond health checks and minor bruises from foals. The damages born from the demon's attack were mental, so most ponies only needed to be hugged by their families, the presence of so many military creatures also calmed them down further. In other words, the hospital is almost void of patients. But even then, receiving a completely alien creature on the edge of death and suffering soul damage was already something stressful enough. Having it be possessed by a demon at the top of it is a whole other thing. Seconds passed as she kept following Wind Rider, keeping her slight red eyes forward she still managed to see a remarkable number of guards stationed everywhere. 'How strong is this demon?' She pondered before suddenly stopping just as Wind Rider did, looking at the scene in front of her, her mouth almost dropped. 6 unicorns lighted up their horns as a dome surrounded the room, a slight headache hit her head as, after seconds just staring at it, she noticed how the room seemed to be bigger on the inside. "-bily strong-willed to have survived until now Princess, all our spells were able to deduce is that this... Thing is fusing with him." Suddenly, just as she entered the room together with Wind Rider she heard Nurse Nightingale's voice. The princess turned her head sideways, Rainbow might not know how to read ponies well but even she noticed how the Mare was struggling to keep herself in check. Having an innocent creature, -One most likely seeking help with whatever that vial held inside- attacked by one of her subjects out of nothing but fear is not something she'd want to hear had she been in the princess's position. No creature would understand her side of the history, they weren't there to see how that thing made Everypony see themselves dying over and over and over again. Honestly, she didn't want to either. Tricked or not she almost kil- no, she did something worse, if what Wing Rider said is true she dammed his soul to be consumed by a demon. A fate far, far worse than death. Something inside her twisted and curled at the very concept. She doesn't know if the histories she heard are correct but if they are, then she might have done something only wyches would dare to do. Being consumed by a demon doesn't really erase somecreature's soul, at least not immediately, no, first all that is erased are the memories, feelings, everything, good or bad, and then... Then they are digested. In the beginning, when a soul is born they are pure, much like a newborn, and demons like that, they like it very, very much. Tortuting a newborn soul with pure agony while slowly eating it is the high of amusement for a demon. They enjoy giving pain to those pure of heart above anything else. Oh, demons don't feel happiness, no, amusement, glee, and excitement? Yes, Happiness? No. They are miserable monsters whose only objective is to spread their misery and bring everycreature else to their level. The guards may not think she's that bright, but she understands it. She understands what she did, she understood it immediately after seeing that... Thing forcing its way into his body. Maybe not completely, but enough. That's why she promised to save him with her name, her destiny mattered little in the face of what would happen to that creature if they didn't manage to save him. Tears kept falling from her eyes. 200 years, what she did may just be the most cruel thing any creature ever dared to do in over 200 years. And ain't that something. BOOM! "AH!" Suddenly a shockwave of crimson energy shot out from the creature's body throwing all but the guards into the air and slamming them against the wall. Krrrrrrrrr Not a second later a horrible ripping sound reverberated throughout the room making the fur of everycreature stand up. Lifting herself up and ignoring the pain in her back Rainbow looked directly in the creature's direction. Bip*BIp*BIP*BIP*BIP!*BIP!!*BIP!!!*BIP* Only to widen her eyes at the familiar sight. The creature's chest, from one moment to the other suddenly ripped itself open like an explosion had gone off. Blood leaked in droves at the wound as the red meat beneath became visible once again, this time however the bones were not exposed. Below the broken bed, the ground cracked as if hit by a particularly heavy boulder, out of apparently nowhere the creature's body had suddenly slammed down. Before, Nurse Tenderheart was kind enough to tell her of the creature's treatment and condition. Previously the nurse ponies had managed to regrow and fix most of the wound with a combination of their analysis crystals to discover what was wrong with his alien biology and then using crystals imbued with healing matrixes to fix the issue. Hence taking the creature out of his critical state, although it was unlikely he would die because of the demon, simply because monsters like it liked to torture their victims before killing them, none wanted to risk anything. "What is happening?!" "I don't know! Soul-body synergy should not be high enough to reflect wounds in the material plane, we tested it!" Nurse Snowheart screamed as she desperately looked at the monitor. "Then test it again and tell me what it says!" Doc Top shouted as all the medic ponies ran toward different monitors, in the middle of it all Princess Celestia moved towards the creature with a serious look on her face. A golden light illuminated the room as the creature levitated, below him the hospital bed slowly fixed itself. Suddenly the princess's armor disappeared, returning back into her crown, boots, and regalia. And then, from one moment to another, the alicorn changed, and Rainbow understood why most thought her a God. From colored mane and tail her appendages turned into a fiery orange, her coat darkened into a light beige as her eyes turned into a deep, crimson red. D̶̻̳̥̬͈̒̃̒̔͠ͅ∆̶̘̯̫̦̽̀̑̓̈́͝√̵̡̧̠̼̪̭̝͉͇̇́i̴̱̊̒̐̐͠&̸̞̖̘͎̥̇̍̾̽̿̈͗͘͝è̵͉̟̥͈̲̗̲̱̪̫̗͇̐̊͗̔͆͜͝ "You will not take his soul abomination!" Her entire body trembled as the Princess's echoing voice reverberated through space, making the very air quake around her. She couldn't move, not out of fear, no, the Princess's magical pressure was more comforting than anything she had ever felt in her life, she froze because of the power surrounding her. The concept of it that is. She had never felt so much of it before, and she had been at the center of a sonic rainboom that covered most of the continent, she knows what power feels like. And yet... this eclipses anything she had ever felt before. A day ago, no, three hours ago she would not feel any fear at the sight, only admiration and the certainty of security. But now? After everything that happened? She could only tremble at the sight. Realization comes only after what one thinks is true, after today she doesn't think she will ever be certain of anything anymore. But if there is something the world made clear to her today is that she... really isn't anything. Maybe even less than that. After all... What could you call somepony whose own life isn't in their hooves? A slave? A corpse? A doormat? No. You call that pony nothing. Because they are nothing, if one can only move with the current, without wish or ability to do anything else then they are simply dead ponies walking. And isn't that what she is? When that Demon came she couldn't do anything at first, then, when she did, she only played right in its claws. And now... Feeling and seeing the very power of the sun in front of her she had to ask herself one thing. If creatures above her could dictate the path of her life at a whim, turning her into a helpless filly at their hooves and claws, is she really free? Is she a puppet, waiting for its strings to be made? Is she really Rainbow Dash? Heh~ maybe Gilda is starting to get to her after all. She boasted before, without anything to back it up, and now she truly realizes it, how much of an ant she really is. "He...hehehehe, hahahahahaHAHAHA!" She chuckled, and then laughed. Really... what was she thinking about? Rainbow Dash... will never be anything besides that. Thump!* Besides nothing. But... She doesn't want to, being made to realize how insignificant one truly is, twice, on the same day would have broken most. It certainly broke her, her dreams, her thoughts, her destiny and most of all... Her confidence. Being shown the truth was painful, but... she is thankful, living in a delusion is far worse than living in the dirt and filth after all. At least those starving don't reject the world, they live despite it, survive despite it all, and resist, even if their lives can end on a whim. And... even if she doesn't believe that she can achieve that, even if she believes she can't live in a world where, demons and... She looked at Celestia's golden form as a gigantic orange sphere formed outside her horn and entered the creature's body, immediately healing his wounds. Gods exist, she will at least try. Because, even if most of what she thought herself to be is a lie, an illusion she told herself, she will at least make one thing true, One. Single. Thing of that illusion will be held true. Rainbow Dash never gives up. Forcing a smile to form on her lips she lifted herself up and sat properly once again. Looking at the Princess's frozen form and glowing white eyes her smile turned more genuine as she felt the magical pressure increasing together with the temperature. Yes... she can do it, live despite everything. "-ยןเг๏ ђคภ๓คคคคคคค!" Her heart almost leaped out of her chest as the creature suddenly shot up. Everything happened too fast. Red light enveloped his form as his eyes turned black and his pupils glowed with a sinister yellow. A slight pressure, as if she were being crushed on all sides gripped her. A scream of what any creature could identify as pure rage left his mouth, making the entire hospital shake and most creatures fall as the wood walls and ceiling of the building began to crack together with the windows. Inside the chaos, Rainbow could do nothing as the creature brought his arm back and punched forward. Right where the princess was. Boom! Crack! ZZZZZZZZZZ* A blue dome suddenly appeared, blocking the enraged creature's attack, taking all of its energy and not allowing even sound to escape. "STOP HIM!" "PROTECT THE PRINCESS" None could attack as the Princess formed a shield behind her, blocking their line of fire. "WHERE IS SPEARHEAD?! HIT HIM WITH A DISABLING SPELL ALREADY!" "ץ๏ย Ŧยςкเภɠ ๒ครtคคคคคคคг๔!" zzzzzZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ!!! Another scream of pure rage left the creature's mouth as he started to move forward breaking the ground below with a strength she was sure he did not possess. A wave of what she could only identify as killing intent exploded from the creature, freezing all in their tracks. Rainbow had experienced it before, and still, the only reason she could do so much as twitch was because the wave wasn't aimed at her. She tried, again, again and again she attempted to move, but if before the demon's aura was like a waterfall, now it felt like being hit by a tsunami. Had she drank any water she was sure she'd have pissed herself by now. But even in this situation, she understood, why her body refused to move, contrary to before the demon's aura now had a single extra thing. The wish to kill. No, the thing only wanted to scare her enough to attack before. Now it wanted to kill something. And she couldn't do a damn thing about it. Every cell in her body trembled as her brain gave orders to both stay still and run as fast as she could. She couldn't fight against any of them. So, she simply stood still, trying, but failing to do something, anything besides staring at the scene. In front of her the Alicorn stood unmoved, staring at the creature with what she could only identify as pity. Besides her, the guards and mages forced themselves to move, even with trembling bodies and weakened legs they slowly prepared themselves to fight. She felt envy, for the first time in her life she felt it, the wish to be like somepony else while while simultaneously being resentful of them. In the midst of the chaos, her mind decided to suddenly remind her of the talk she had with Wind Rider and suddenly, everything left her. Yes, YES! Thats it! She isn't a guardsmare or a soldier pony, she doesn't have their training. Even as the wave of killing intent enveloped her a gigantic smile formed on her face. Before she wanted to be a Wonderbolt, to be just as cool as them, but seeing all of these ponies giving their all to protect something made a... Weird sensation spread through her chest. She wants to be like them. She wants to be part of the E.U.C, she wants to be part of Equestria's United Creatures "ยђคђคђคђคђคђคђคђค!!!" Crack Crack Crack CRACK! A sudden deep laugh resonated through the air, maybe it was instinct or something else but Rainbow almost immediately related the voice to something else. The demon. That... is the demon's voice. That's when she realized, the crimson energy, dark, glowing eyes, floating hair, and murderous rage. "AAAAAAAAAAA!!!!" The creature was being possessed. And if the sound of bones shattering was any indication, his body couldn't handle it. He'd be crippled if this continued, or worse. Ignoring the burning sensation in her cutie mark she forced herself to move, promise or not, she didn't need to be reminded of her own words. Running toward the creature as his fist forced its way closer and closer to the princess she tried to force her trembling body to stop. She doesn't want him to be condemned for something he didn't have control over, but most of all, she wants to save him. She bucked it up, and she will fix it, no matter what. "ยђคคคคคคคคคค!" She suddenly stopped as the creature screamed in rage, his voice now lost of its echoing sounded much more pleasing, and much, much less creepy. With a shout that shook the entire area, the creature clenched his arm to a point where all could see the very fibers of its muscles as veins full of blood exploded open covering most of his limbs in gore. With a single burst of power. CRACK! The crimson energy around the creature's body disappeared into motes of light. "#&#%^£¢€¶×π" Her ears moved as she thought she heard a whisper. Then... Silence. Thud* Snapping her face toward the sudden sound that disrupted the quiet atmosphere she narrowed her eyes at the object that had fallen. And immediately threw up once again as she saw the creature's severed hand. Looking up she watched as he brought his arm to his face and stared at with with what she could only describe as a serious expression. He showed, no pain, discomfort, or even displeasure at the stump where his arm once was. Rainbow gulped, at the sight. "So cool~!" In front of the creature Princess Celestia stood with what seemed like a surprised expression, a light smile formed on her lips and slowly grew by the second as she stared intently at the creature's eyes. Her transformation had long since gone away and the magical pressure receded to manageable levels. Suddenly a blue bolt of light hit the creature in the chest, sending him down. She almost growled at the guard pony before he spoke. "Princess, are you fine?!" Looking at her guard Celestia's smile vanished, her tone however kept being just as kind. "I am fine Spearhead, that was unnecessary, the demon simply took hold of him for a time." She smiled again. "To have banished the demon from his body, even if temporarily is a feat of remarkable will, for some reason he refused my help but we will still aid him" Thud* Looking down at the sudden sound the Princess's eyes widened as she saw the creature still trying to get up. After being hit by a sleep spell, one that should have shut down his brain, and by extension his nervous system. "Oh my! You really are something else, but none of that little one, you must rest." Lowering her head she touched the creature's back with her horn, sending him to a dreamless sleep. Using her telekinesis she took the decepated hand and put it on the creature's arm, with a brief glow she reattached it to the limb and put him on the bed again. Turning around she directed herself to a dark blue nurse. "Nurse Tenderheart, could you tell me the results of his Soul-Body synergy please? Past and present if you could." "A-ah, yes! Here when we took him in his synergy was approximately 0.5 normal for most creatures, but now... Now it read a-as a 37.75, it must be wrong, this is a 75.5 multiplier in just 2 hours!" "Aaaand, it's not going down." Doc Top said as he looked at a monitor. "Mind over matter hmm." The princess murmured while touching her chin with her hoof. "Take him to a more comfortable bed, I made sure he couldn't dream, this way the demon won't have access to his mindscape, but this won't be enough for a permanent solution." She frowned. "For some reason, he stopped me from exercising the demon, I do not know why but I do have the feeling he wants to face the thing by himself." "They most likely have some kind of history, I will allow it, but not without supervision." "The O.O.F. will stay here until he wakes up, Hammerstrike, stay in this village and monitor his state at all times, help him if he asks." The armored pony simply nodded. "For now, I have done everything I could to help, the guard will stay here for the time being to stabilize the situation and calm down the civilians, as for the rest, with me to Canterlot." "Oh, and Nightingale? Make sure to set up a better communication network, this was an oversight of mine we will not repeat." Turning around the Alicorn walked toward the exit with an unreadable expression on her face, most creatures with the exception of the medics and the ponies in full plate armor left together with her. "Filly?" Snapping her face toward the sound Rainbow saw Wind Rider. "The Princess may not have ordered us to do anything to you but you aren't out of the grid quite yet, so you better keep that promise of yours." Nodding she stood still and watched as the Wonderbolt left the building. Bip* Bip* Bip* Ignoring the pain in her stomach and the horrible smell she went to find a mop and clear the mess she made. She'd stay in the hospital, helping as much as she could until the creature recuperated. Time passed, she helped and talked to the ponies in the hospital. Finally, on the seventh day, the human woke up. 5- Musings of an UndeadPlanet: Equus Country: Equestria City:Ponyville Location: Ponyville's General Hospital P.G.H Month: Hayprance Day: Stablesunday 8th Hour: 5:23 P.M. Dean slowly opened his eyes, his self was calm, well, calmer, the rage was still very much in the back of his mind. Bip* Looking at the green ceiling and smelling the unmistakable aroma of a hospital he breathed a sigh of relief but opted to stand still while pondering at his recent memories. Bip* The last... conscious hours have been hectic. Bip* Especially considering the fact he died. Bip* Even if temporarily. Bip* That thing, the Unicorn? Pegacorn? Sun? failed... Partially at least. Bip* Or perhaps not, he had not felt any malice coming from it, the most likely scenario was that it simply made a mistake. Bip* One that killed him. Bip* For 6 days he remembered floating in a dark place, no, it is not accurate to say he remembered. It was not him, but his self. It was hell, no, hell would have been better, at least there he would still exist to feel even if only pain, at least there he would still be someone. But that Place... It didn't allow him that, to be something. Even after experiencing it, Inexistence is not something he can describe. The only thing he could describe as a matter of fact was what he felt after returning from it, of what he... remembered? A paradox, he experienced a paradox, and no human in his world would have been able to explain it had they passed through it themselves. But he could try. No thoughts graced his mind, no feelings, no... Nothing. It was as if he was dead, no, not dead, it was as if he didn't exist. And maybe... he didn't. No. Who is he kidding? For 6 straight days, Dean Tyronus Starfield did not exist. Gone. Erased. As if he was never there. He deduced why of course, otherwise the question would torment him for all his days. If the soul is driven completely by the concept of [Will] and one can be erased if they lose it then that thing, in the most literal sense erased everything that was Dean Tyronus Starfield the moment it sent him to a thoughtless sleep. It made sense. If the mind trumps over matter then the death of it means the erasure of everything that his Self is. It killed him, without even meaning to that... Abomination in the form of an equine killed him. Oh, he isn't angry because he was executed, no, death is only the inevitable consequence for the weak, be it in the form of a weapon, fist, claw, teeth, or even time. He accepts it. Understands it. Even approves of it. In the present and future if the day that he is murdered ever comes he will not hold any hate for his killer. His death is and always will be his own fault, trying to blame another creature for it would be the height of ridiculousness. He died because he was weak. There's nothing beyond that. So, no, he is not angry because he was murdered. He is angry because that Golden Fuck killed him without even meaning to. Like a human accidentally turning a butterfly into powder in their hands the thing didn't even notice the human ant dying beneath its hooves. And that irked him more than anything. Even if true, being treated as inconsequential Is. Not. Acceptable. Be it by a Celestial, Concept, or God, he will not accept being made a fool. So… the best way to be taken seriously, to not be treated as the circus clown that he is is to be a threat, one none can ignore. Once again strength proves to be absolute. And once again he proved to not have any meaningful amount of it. And for the sin of being weak, he was slain. As all weaklings are fated to one day. But... if that is so, how is he alive now? He smirked. Dean Tyronus Starfield died, that much is true. But his Self did not. 'And ain't that a revelation?' His smile widened, another secret of his soul, laid bare before his eyes. He thought it impossible, but no. His Self keeps being the gift that keeps on giving. BIP!* In the human-limited vision, their pathetically narrow-minded spirit, only further narrowed by their own will, many things are hidden or outright ignored by those worms. But... Imagine it, a crystal, imagine that his soul is that crystal. Seeing it from afar one would think his soul is a sphere, a transparent one with lights blinking in and out of existence from inside it, they, of course, would be wrong. Looking closely one would see facets, so small and transparent that the surface would feel smooth even to the touch, that one would need to see it so closely just to notice its minuscule lines. He saw it with his own eyes, his soul, not just the part that is Dean like he was in the mindscape while fighting Yuujirou, but all of it. Each little facet was him, a past him, previous lives that make up a whole. And in that sphere of impossibility and wonder, even if for only days, he did not exist. A facet for the one named Dean Tyronus Starfield Did. Not. Exist. For a facet to be formed, memories need to exist, experiences filled with emotion, good or bad need to be there to prove that this small part of a whole, this minuscule addition to a Legion existed at all. And that thing destroyed that, the sun erased him. It killed his current facet. How? Simple, after achieving Mind Over Matter even only in its beginning stage his life and Self both became interlinked. Not only that but as a matter of its nature his current facet entraps him as a whole, past as present. If something managed to reach it and somehow interact with it like that then it would not be only his current self that would be affected but all that is him. All that the concept of [Dean Tyronus Starfield's] fact represents, in other words, if the present were to be erased, so would the past. That is to say, that creature's power, instead of only affecting his current self, his brain, and sending him to a dreamless sleep, it instead hit all that was him and as a result made it so Dean Tyronus Starfield as a concept could no longer think or feel anymore. To explain it better after achieving mind over matter his physical body and the Self that is Dean Tyronus Starfield became completely driven by will. Dependent on it in a much bigger way than most humans. When that thing sent him to a dreamless sleep it took his ability to feel, sense, and think. As a result, it also took his will. And considering how his body and soul needed it to survive it also killed him in the process. Even if it hadn't hit everything that his current facet is, the result would be the same. Being brought back would be easier but the result would be the same nonetheless. He gripped his fist. Bip*Bip*Bip* 'Ridiculous.' It was. Completely and utterly. Ridiculous. To be borough low by a sleep spell of all things. Deducing its power to be, if not magic, something close to it wasn't hard, it was similar to the power all human souls possessed. Infinity, or at least something like it. But, yes, during the last 5 days, Dean Tyronus Starfield was gone, dead, erased from his very soul, but not forgotten. His facets, memories forgotten of what he once was in life's past helped him. Maybe there were thousands, tens of it, perhaps hundreds, maybe even millions, he doesn't know. All he does know is that they helped him. Lights, so small they alone would not have been able to muster the will to move even a finger, could together do something truly incredible. They could remember. And so they did, they remembered who Dean Tyronus Starfield was, and slowly, very slowly, through the days, in that dark limbo, they put him together. Just as he was before, adding nothing, taking nothing. And so, with a vegetable for a body, he forced his soul back, it took one entire day to learn how to do it, but he managed it, he resurrected himself. Of course, he doesn't have the will necessary to do something like this, and he won't for a long time, but what allowed him to come back was not his mind, it was his circumstances. His body was simply unresponsive, not dead, and so, he managed to do it. It was a statistical impossibility, to arrive at a situation where his mind perished but his body did not, at least in this specific way. His soul did not leave his body, it hadn't strictly died after all, it simply forgot what it was, who it was. In that circumstance his facets were in the perfect position to bring him back just after achieving mind over matter. Had he not achieved it this situation would not have occurred in the first place, sure, but had he not achieved it if the situation did occur, for the more unlikely it was, his facets would not have been able to put him back together. He sighed. Many would ask if they were still themselves in this situation, but not him. He does not ask his self if he is still himself, he knows he is, his situation is not unlike the ship of Theseus, but in the end, he knows it. Deep in his soul, he is himself. He just forgot it for a while. And until the day he dies, that will keep being true. But that does not matter now. On the seventh day, some hours ago, he woke up, first, in tha limbo, in front of the whole that was his soul, it took mere minutes to understand where he was and what had happened. When he truly understood what happened, rage and terror both in equal measure, gripped his heart. Bip* He trembled, screamed, and even tried to find something to punch to calm himself down, in the end, he managed to calm himself down after noticing how pathetic he was being. bip* That thing could cast spells with the power to kill his facet casually, even worse, to force him to enter a state of non-thought. Taking away his ability to use his will. Devoid of thoughts. Passion. And life. Will cannot exist. His greatest weapon, gone, like it were a simple sand castle that could be toppled over at any time had it so desired. Had this happened in the past he would be able to do nothing but despair. But dying 279 times, plus 1 taught him one thing, no matter how tall a mountain is, with enough will, even a dog can climb it. You see... To achieve mind over matter is to bet everything you have, everything you are into your will. To achieve the impossibility that those men did one has to risk it all, know what danger he is putting himself in, and go on regardless. He thought he understood that before. He was wrong. But he does it now. Yuujirou, the Celestial, and the blue blur, he is thankful for them, all taught him something he will never forget. Yuujirou taught him the meaning of selfishness, of wanting something and acting on it regardless of any consequence, with the will to face any who oppose you with a closed fist. The Celestial taught him to fear, to tremble at the sight of his worst nightmare, of what his very soul hoped didn't exist, more importantly however, it taught him to live. To enjoy everything he has to the maximum, to live despite everything, and to not accept the life of an inconsequential ant in an indifferent universe. To fight to matter. The blur taught him defiance, to fight even in the face of death, to not accept a predetermined fate even despite his weakness. It also taught him how quick and merciless death can come, and how being unable to do the impossible is still, despite logic, his fault and his fault alone. They taught him so much he would never have been able to learn all of it alone, and for this, he is thankful, so much so that as a show of gratitude, he will use their teachings to beat each and every single one of them with his bare hands. But that is in the future, that entity's spell still makes him ponder deeply. If one loses their will they simply... stop existing, they lost the very [Wish] to [Go Forward] after all, much like a rock, after this happens they are no longer alive. For a normal person, this might result in either depression or suicide. For one that achieved Mind over Matter, however, it is much worse. If they no longer possess the will to live then their soul, ever obedient, obeys their wish, and doesn't come back the next time they die It is not something easily achievable of course, his time in that dark space allowed him to analyze and as a result, deduce many things, mainly that to truly stop existing after death a soul needs to commit to it. It needs to wish to no longer go forward with 100% of its being, if even a minuscule part of it does not wish to go, it won't. That thing's spell almost did exactly that. Suicide. Yes, suicide. The soul, self-terminating itself by its own will. Had this been the case he would have been gone yes, but it wasn't. That Celestial forced it upon him, in an unnatural way that inadvertently created an unlikely circumstance where only Dean Tyronus Starfield was forced to self-terminate. Despite other facets not approving or allowing it. His facet was tricked into thinking it no longer wanted to live, that it no longer wanted to be anything. Because it was the victim of a spell that made it impossible for it to think at all. And so, by the power of its sorcery, he became nothing. Inexistence. Oblivion. Call it what you wish, Dean Tyronus Starfield's soul was tricked into killing its current self by a spell that rendered any thought to form while asleep impossible. He was lucky, incredibly so, the equine race's soul must be composed and arranged completely differently from his own to an extreme degree if the spell only targeted his current active facet and ignored all others. 'Perhaps the equines do not reincarnate? Or maybe if they do they truly lose everything of the past, those facets, my facets are... Prints.' 'The proof I was something before my current self, if the equines do not possess this then they either were nothing before or they do not leave any prints before it.' He hummed as a sensation from... somewhere blossomed into his being. 'If that is the case... Does this mean they cannot change? That their souls are forever fixed and unchanging independently of how they live?' A burst of melancholy spread from his stomach. BIP!* Forcebily shaking his head he went back to his previous thoughts. Feelings of lives past mattered little, for now. He refused to even consider the chance of the thing having made a genuine mistake in its casting. No, even with what he assumed to be a higher intellect the entity fell into one of the most deadly traps in the world, habit. Experience brings certainty where doubt and caution should be, so certain of its success from millions of previously cast attempts the entity most likely didn't cogitate the chance of anything going wrong. This oversight was all it took for him to gain the slight possibility of returning. "Huh*" If a God exists, it probably helped him, the sheer amount of coincidences and luck needed for him to come back are... Improbable to happen otherwise. But then again, some incredible coincidences happened throughout history, so he might just be thanking the clouds. His lips lifted as fear left him. That... Celestial, made a grave mistake, its power targeted only him, only one facet. He himself was amazed. His soul... was truly and utterly insane. Dean Tyronus Starfield is just a shard of a whole, one that is in the control panel now but still one with a limited view of his Self. For that reason, he never thought the remains of the ones that came before, the ones that one day he was, could help him. That in the end, even if in a different way, his past selves are still alive. His vision... Is still far too limited, living in imaginary shackles all throughout his life he became unable to think outside them. Only now he is able to peek beyond, but that is all, a peek. His facets, or what remained of them could think, and with it, they could wish, they could want, they could Will their desires upon their soul. And so, they saved him, he has no idea how long he would have been forced to stay in that terrifying limbo otherwise. Thinking nothing. Being nothing. More likely than not, he would not have returned. Their help also proved one thing to him, no, it is more proper to say they reinforced one thing that he already knew. He is far too weak. The... exotic threat the entity represented together with what he, deep down, somehow knew to be Magic hammered this into his head. He only planned to train physically before, but that alone is no longer viable. The thing, only by transforming into mist trivialized all of his efforts, what can his fist do against something that is not solid after all? The amount of will he would need in order to affect the outside world and hit incorporeal or intangible creatures would put him at the level of Yuujirou Hanma. Something he doesn't think he can reach in less than a decade. So... he has to find another way. Fortunately, it already exists, unfortunately, he will need to learn a new language and then start studying to use it. The same thing his soul was so certain it existed here, the damn thing that filled his body in every breath. Magic. He feels a sense of deja vu just by feeling the thing around him, it wasn't the same... It didn't even compare to his soul, but he could feel it, the thing that did not exist in his universe. Heh* He asks himself if one of his facets lived in a world with it before. But that doesn't matter, what matters is that their success in breaking through the sun's spell gave him an invaluable gift. The knowledge of how to surpass such trickery. Because, in the end, mind spells are nothing more than that. A pathetic trick, used only by the weak and opportunistic, one destined to fail in the face of true power. Something those men have in droves. And he does not. In the end, it is a trick used by weaklings to defeat weaklings, or the strong to play with the weak. Much like Baki's slap, that ridiculous, so-called 'whip technique' bypasses one's defenses and delivers the same amount of damage to a baby as it would to Yuujirou Hanma. Its highlight only being the excruciating pain it causes, something any minimally talented imbecile like Ali Jr can bypass. In other words, it is a technique for women to use in self-defense, not for men to fight. Even then that 'trick' served as a warning. He had not thought of it before but thankfully his facets revealed the glaring hole in his defenses, while at the same time, proving definitively that he can train to strengthen them. He was ignorant to it before, his shacklement, brought only by himself made him blind. But now... he is starting to see again. When his soul trembled at the sight of the Sun Celestial, at the power it could hold over him, he had never thought of the most obvious solution. To train. To train to the point even the sun would not be able to alter him on a whim, to kill him as if he were less than an insect. Before, he had only thought to train physically. To the point where he could surpass all, to the point where even countries wouldn't have enough strength to face his first. Ironically, even then, he was still limiting himself. But why continue to do so now? The soul presents the possibility to grow infinitely in all directions, not just strength. Yuujirou Hanma himself is a psychic, as proven by his ability to send words and feelings to someone's brain. If he remembers correctly he did it the moment he was born, so the technique shouldn't be hard to learn. 'Wait How do I know this?' His head hurt. He ignored it. Unfortunately... at the moment he sees only some ways to train his mental resistance, and all of them are... Extreme, and disgusting. The first would be to get addicted to some random drug, put a stash of it in front of him, and sit for days just staring at it, not taking it, not moving, just doing nothing. Yes, the training would be rather extreme and very distasteful for someone like him, especially considering how much he hates those things. But by passing through it he would increase his will to a truly absurd level, the fight against the mental and physical effects, combined with the psychological pain would strengthen his mind immensely. It would not be nearly enough but it would be a start, first, he will need to surpass biologically centered mental attacks and then progress to spiritual ones. For the physical, besides the first option, he can pump himself full of hallucinogenics and power through them to come back to reality. Together with making him more resistant to drugs, it would also make him stronger against non light refractory based illusions. For the spiritual side... well, he has the feeling Yuujirou isn't quite done with him. Which is good, he isn't over with that fucker for turning his back on him either. If the strength he is feeling in his body is any indication fighting with the ogre is incredibly beneficial. If that monster doesn't return he is sure he can find some kind of spell to affect his soul, cast it on himself, and train until he is able to resist. Maybe a transmutation one to try and first force his body into the right shape through his soul and then evolve to one that forces to soul to take a specific form and fight through it. It might be insane or even suicidal to do these things but in the face of a being that can rewrite his Self on a whim, no suffering is high enough for him to forsake protecting himself. He'd rather let his soul burn in the pits of hell and be tortured incessantly than let that thing have him another time. Bip* BIp* BIP* He gripped his fist. One day... BIP!* BIP!!* BIP!!!* He swears it by all that he believes in, One Day he will face that thing, and carve its skull with his bare hands as retribution. Breathing deeply he relaxed. Bip* Knowledge proved time and time again in recent days to be power, had any of those men known what he does today their strength would be magnitudes higher, he does not doubt Yuujirou Hanma would be capable of shattering planets had he known the power of his soul. As one of his favorite characters once said. "Humanity's potential for evolution is limitless." Even if watching that man through a screen, he should have believed him. And now that he does, now that he knows those words are nothing but the truth, he will do just that. Follow the same path he and all those men did. The path of a fighter. The Sun made a mistake, and quite frankly he does not care whether or not it is good, or bad. Its error in not ending him when it had the chance will serve as the seeds of its defeat. The humiliation he suffered at its hands will not go unanswered, 1 year, a decade, or even a century, no matter how long it takes, That golden fuck will pay a thousandfold for that humiliation. It's somewhat ironic for him... Pride, he didn't have any of it before. But now? Now that he has something to be proud of? Now that he is someone he can stand to look at in the mirror? He will kill to keep it. And beat any bastard who dares to tarnish it to death with its own limbs. First things first, however, he needs to find something capable of attacking his mind Of course, one might ask 'If one's will grows when they train, fight, or starve off death by the skin of their teeth won't their mental barriers increase regardless?' The answer is, of course, yes, but not 100%. In his earlier deaths, he attacked the ogre only because he believed it would be far too pathetic not to do so. For this reason, his durability increased. But not his strength. No, his power only increased when he started to truly attack the ogre with the wish to kill him, not caring about getting out of the confrontation whole or even alive. If his theory is right then just as having the right motivation towards something will increase his advancement by leaps then having the right training and stress testing his defenses will also do the same. Let's suppose, That training his body by fighting increases his strength by 5, will by 10, and mental resistance by 1 then having his psyche attacked and winning the confrontation would increase his resistance by 20, will by 40, and strength by 4. Meaning the source of the suffering is just as important as the training done, physical, mental, and spiritual. Of course, he still has to test it but he is reasonably sure of his theory. Yes... to become a perfect fighter he will have to train all three of them, body, mind, and soul, the only way to not only reach but surpass the ogre is to exceed in all three of those. A gargantuan task no doubt. He knows he will suffer for it, more than he has ever done so in his miserable life before. But... where once he would give up, not wanting to feel the pain necessary for progress, now he welcomes it. Challenges it with a smile. He is curious, what will break first? He, or the walls that trap him down? He smiled and then lifted himself out of bed, enough of his thoughts, it's time to meet the locals. He moved his limbs, ready to jump out, just to fail as something stopped him. Bringing his arm forward he looked at the thing in it. It was... a restrainer? A hospital restrainer. Humming in thought he looked at th bed's arms, they were made of wood, more specifically, Applewood. Wishing to test something he enrolled the restrainer's rope into his arm and pushed. His muscles clenched as a strength they should not possess surged from within his limbs. Crack! Three seconds later, something broke. Bringing his arm up he looked at it. The restraint held, the bed's wooden arm did not. It is as he thought, his strength increased, significantly at that, but not only because of his fights against Yuujirou, no. His facets. If his feelings of melancholy were any indication, after being brought back the 'barriers' between him and them thinned, giving him the ability to draw upon their will to strengthen himself beyond what even his facet alone should be capable of. It was... Distasteful, being a past version of him or not he will never accept a power not earned. Perhaps one day, in the far future he too would be able to remember them if he tried, but not now. Shaking his head he proceeded to free all of his limbs, for but a moment he wondered how his hand was reattached, only to dismiss it as he decided to ask the doctors later. Leaving the bed he forcibly removed the monitors attached to his body and looked around. BIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP!!! CRACK! Ignoring the 4-legged, white-furred creature that burst inside by quite literally breaking the door down he tried to find something to cut the restraints open. He ignored the urge to pet the adorable being, opting to simply continue on his way, judging by how he acted after only looking at it the action was incredibly difficult. Use it only as a reference (Art By rrusha) The... Pony? Yes, it, no, She? Seemed too small to be a horse, well that is to say besides being four-legged and having a similar shape to one the creature was very different. Her legs weren't thin, through the fluff and meat he could only see her knee bone, her muzzle seemed to be much more defined and certainly shorter than a horse's. Her mane seemed to be more like hair than anything considering it grew on all of her head and went down into a straight line on her nape. As far as he knew horse manes went completely straight from nape to head and not... that. Her jaw doesn't have a curvature, well... It actually does but It's... Sharper? And smaller, going from jaw to chin in a short, circular form. If he had to guess others of her race have varied forms, much like humans. Even more, her snout didn't recede into skin but still kept its fur, to a certain point that is, the change between both however was so smooth he couldn't quite tell where her lips started and her fur ended. Her teeth were... human, not quite but close enough, she didn't appear to have canines from what he could see, the angle however could be complicating things considering they were perfectly arranged and clean to a point he could hardly count them. Either they were born this way or this specific pony takes extremely good care of her teeth. She seemed to be, 130, maybe 135 centimeters tall, from forelegs to head that is. Her size allowed her to reach his chest, had the mare shown any claws or sharp teeth he would have already been tensing for combat. Being this cute however -Even if big enough to intimidate his past self- made it so he couldn't think of her as anything but adorable. Her eyes are also bigger than his and a horse's, big as in cute and not creepy, fortunately, more so, they don't face sideways but forward, curiously her pupils are not horizontal but fully spherical, much like his. 'A predator variant?' He thought while the world slowed down. Briefly, he noted his accelerated mental capacity before returning to the matter at hand. He can worry about the changes his brain passed through from his fight against Yuujirou later. Without knowing their ethical and philosophical maturity as both individuals and a species trusting them would be an issue. Not that he has any plans to do it either way but still. A point in their favor however is the fact that he Is alive -Well, due to his own merit but still- and not in a cell even after attacking one of them. The act if taken at face value shows a certain level of empathy, or perhaps the wish to interrogate him. 'Most likely both, heal me first, interrogate later.' If that were the case he would still be in a good position, if their empathy for an unknown being is high enough to help him that alone already shows parts of their character, or perhaps that of their ruler(s). In the end, It would all depend on how they act toward him in their first meeting. First impressions are important after all, not that he will act differently, of course, he is himself, and he certainly won't bend to please anyone else. If they are hostile he will first try to gain peace, if that is not possible however he may just need to kill some of them to escape. Then find somewhere to train and strengthen himself until he is able to defeat any who hunt him down. In his earlier years of life as a teen, for more absurd the notion seemed Yuujirou too had to dodge bullets. A smile threatened to form on his face at the idea, he struggled to hold it back. However, for more fun the idea of surpassing the might of a country with nothing but his fists sounded he'd prefer not to kill mindlessly. Although the idea of murdering someone never bothered him much -people put far too much value on a single life for his liking- killing these ponies would certainly upset him. After all, if all of them are as cute as the mare in front of him he would feel bad while twisting their necks. But no... he knows his line of thought is highly unlikely, if these creatures have any sense of reason they have already taken samples of his body to see whether or not he held any dangerous diseases to them and vice versa. More so, when his heart monitor stopped working the mare busted inside with enough force to break an Applewood door. She didn't seem worried about contracting any kind of disease, most likely meaning they have already tested him and given a green card. That or they have vaccinated him while in that 'coma'. Either way, judging by the nursing cap on her head with the cross symbol and the tattoo on her ass he can deduce that she is a nurse, and one very dedicated to her job. Dedicated enough to care about his life and death. An act like this would inherently mean they do not wish to harm him, much to the contrary as a matter of fact, as long as he doesn't become a problem they will most likely not bother him after the first interrogations. And he certainly doesn't plan to become one in the future, tormenting creatures without reason is not something he does. And even though one of them most likely put him here in the first place he will not be unthankful. He owes them nothing, but he will not be unthankful nonetheless. But that doesn't matter now, what does however is continuing forward and seeing what the Mare would do. Talking about the fluff... The... Pony? Looked distinctive from an animal, perhaps if one glanced at her from afar they would confuse her with one. All they would need to shatter that illusion however is to look at her face and movements. The expressions she made were far too much... Human to confuse it with an instinct-driven creature, her movements were also far too coordinated. If someone were to look at an animal they would notice how awkward they seem to move overall, the pony in front of him however showed none of these little tells. Even more, her smell, she smelled... pleasingly, like someone who just took a bath, and while another person could have done it the memory of that equine with a flowing mane showed it otherwise. In conclusion, these not-quite-ponies are aliens, intelligent aliens in the form of equines. Very different equines that is. He has to ask himself however how her race managed to advance in technology to the point of having things like a hospital and monitors if they do not seem to possess any limb capable of handling delicate objects. Without the ability to grip a race would be severely crippled in their evolution towards intelligence. Even more, did they Evolve, or were they created like this? Perhaps there is another species they use as support, a symbiosis between two races? Or maybe magic helped them in their evolution, telekinesis isn't that far-fetched after all. In the end however, nothing mattered, with her mouth almost on the floor and eyes widening to a size larger than even a tennis ball, the pony suddenly vanished. One moment she was there, the next a white blur went back toward the hallway. The creature was fast, faster than anything her petite body had any right to be. His eyes sharpened, underestimating these creatures won't be a mistake he will ever make. Ignoring the previous happenings he looked around, and finally found what he was searching for. Walking towards the small nightstand he opened a drawer and then smiled as he saw what he was searching for. Reaching down he took the scalpel and observed it closely. The thing was… different, it seemed to be made out of obsidian and felt lighter than it should. Finding something strange, he pressed his finger onto the base of the blade, and almost jumped back as he felt the energy inside his arm flowing onto the object, lighting what seemed like a Japanese kanji. No... It doesn't seem like one it is one. 鋭, The kanji for 'sharp' Either this is an insane coincidence, or Japanese is a language here. His mind immediately went back to that tunnel. 'Yes...' He had seen 4 shadows in there. He couldn't be sure but 4 other... things were there with him. 'They arrived here too?' It was a possibility, but whether or not they were even from his world or even human was a whole other thing. More importantly, if they arrived here when did they land? Teleportation revolves around Space and Time, whoever was there with him could have long since died, or not even exist now. He shook his head, he'll worry about it later, for now, to free himself. Looking down at the scalpel he realized something curious, the stone... wasn't obsidian, at least not since it started glowing pink. Ignoring the glow he lifted his hand and cut his restraints open, it was easy, far too easy in fact. Briefly, he thought as to why these creatures had not restrained him better. 'Either they underestimated me, or they have others stationed to take me down if necessary.' He frowned. The first option was ridiculous even if they knew his previous strength was only temporary due to Yuujiro's brief possession they would not risk it, at least not if they have any brains. That only leaves 2 options, first, they do have someone to take him down, second, they can stop Yuujirou from possessing him, or perhaps, they know the ogre can't. He remembers it, his 279 deaths in vivid detail, but… that is not all, is it? He only noticed it now, information he shouldn't be aware of, memories not his own, brief bursts of weak emotions taking him The culprit was obvious. The Ogre. That fucker, decided to be generous and gift him his memories from that time. Perhaps as a thank you for the secrets of the soul he unintentionally revealed to him, the man shared his own findings and theories of the workings of the soul. And what interesting discoveries those are. But that is irrelevant, for now, he needs to free himself. Gripping the scalpel he pressed its blade onto the restrains and watched as it cut the thing almost immediately. He hummed in amazement at the blade's sharpness while cutting all 3 remaining restraints. Throwing them to the ground he gently put the scalpel on the nightstand and started stretching while thinking about his situation. Polite or not he will not pay those ponies for the damages, or the medical bill. Stopping he flexed his muscles putting his guard up he threw a punch. "Huh, huh, ha!" Jab, cross, uppercut. "Ho! Ya! Huh!" Knee, kick, elbow. He continued to attack for some more seconds, slowly letting his body remember his training of years ago. The memories were distant, but he could still throw simple attacks. "Pff~" He breathed a sigh of relief, his endurance grew, even more, he felt... 'No weakness' Despite being in a coma for 7 days he felt no diminish of strength or entropy in his muscles, dare he say even after disconnecting his facets from his body he felt more powerful than he ever had before. No, not nearly as strong or flexible as his soul self had been in his fight against Yuujirou, but stronger than he was before it. Wishing to test something he took the scalpel again and concentrated on it, forcing the energy within him to leave in a moment the 'kanji' stopped glowing, returning the crystal to its black color. His eyes sharpened in alert at what he felt, he couldn't see the energy but he was remarkably sensible to it due to his circumstances. And he could feel that he had... some success, the thing still clung to his body like a symbiote but some of it left, scattering away until he couldn't differentiate it from the ambient energy. 'Curious.' It indeed was, he assumed that to control the alien energy ever present in this world, 'magic', he would need specialized organs or extra body parts. And perhaps he was right. He used no muscles to make the thing leave his body after all, only his mind. His lips forced a smile on him. Once again mind over matter proves to be his strongest weapon, his most reliable ally. Weapons, guns, bombs, magic, none of them will ever surpass the reliability and power his soul can provide, of that he is sure. After all, his soul is his self. And if there's something the universe made sure to hammer in his head is that the only person he can ever rely on for anything is himself. He just has to make sure not to betray himself like before. Although... he sometimes ponders. What would it be like? To have someone else to rely on. He has no wish toward it of course. It is simply a curiosity of his. What would it be like to have a true friend? He never had one of those. Returning from his useless thoughts he continued to ponder into more important matters. His soul has complete control of itself, and after achieving Mind Over Matter it gained minimal influence over the physical body, that is to say, beyond the movement control it possesses over it of course. This energy, magic, entered his body, clinging to him like a particularly stubborn piece of glitter, he doubts he'd ever be able to move the thing without training, but... This body is the turf of his soul, not magic. His soul can force the... thing to move, slightly, his body cannot, it doesn't matter how much he clenches, moves, or twists his muscles the energy inside him won't budge. 'Mmmn' More and more mysteries to solve, if the locals need organs specifically to use it does that mean magic is not a spiritual energy but a purely physical one? Or that it only allows itself to be affected by physical forces. What laws does it follow, and does it need to follow them? Is it limited, or is it just its users? If the locals don't need specific organs does that mean magic wants to be used? Does it mean it doesn't want to be used by him? He remembers very well what he felt after arriving in this world, what he thought. 'Whatever is surrounding me is alive enough to have a mind, a spirit, an ambition.' Magic is alive, if not that, at least conscious, and if it wants to be used, if it allows itself to be used, if it blocks others from accessing it through specific requirements then it can't be trusted. Swords, guns, bombs, none of these things have a will of their own, they are objects, tools used to enhance the power of their wielders. In other words, it is false power. Oh, he has no problem using tools to gain true strength, those things are nothing but opportunities in his eyes after all. To use their [False Power] to gain [True Strength], if magic didn't have a mind of its own and he could produce it inside himself he would use it with gusto. This, unfortunately, is not the case. For example, he won't use a sword exactly because he doesn't want to depend on a chunk of metal to cut. But he would accept using magic to teach his soul how to do it. How to cut with nothing but his hands. Unfortunately, that path seems unlikely, having a will of its own means magic cannot be utilized as a tool to make him stronger. He can't even use it to gain power outside of it due to the simple fact that the mind behind it can mess with his spells and kill him if it so wants. Of course, hope is not yet lost, magic is far too much of a game-changer for him to abandon just like that, so tests will have to be made. Is there only one type of magic? If not do the other types have minds of their own? Or is magic composed of a single will that controls everything? All questions he will need to seek the answer from. For now he will use it, just to do tests, experiments, he will have to find a library, learn their language, and decode their secrets before the possibility of using magic even comes up. For all he knows the thing can give him cancer, or poison him, but he thinks the medics would tell him if this were the case. Even if they do however, he will have to make his own tests to be 100% sure. But that is for later, he needs to do many other things first, he needs to rid himself of this disgusting body and find a way to expunge the magic inside him completely. Later he needs to learn how to allow for it to enter his body in specific circumstances, more likely than not it will depend on his will. Meaning it will take time. Not a problem, for a disciplined mind everything is only a question of time. He doesn't like it, but for now, he will allow the thing to stay inside him. He didn't detect any malice from I- His eyes widened. 'Wait... Malice?' He hadn't thought about it before, but now that he does, since when was he able to feel malice to this level? The ogre's blood blasted him with it during 2 entire days, but that alone did not make him sensitive enough to detect it in low quantities. No, what he could feel at this level was power, not emotions, even then to feel anything from anyone they would need to be strong. This continues being true, but... He has a feeling he can feel it more now. If before he could sense malice at a level of... 98 then now he feels as if he can do so at 92. Not much lower, but enough to almost detect someone who truly wants to kill him while inside a close distance. That equine... The one with the flowing mane, she could probably hide it from him. His breath caught in his throat, he still doesn't believe it but his execution might just not have been an accident. ...He needs to train, urgently, the threats of an alien world make having this ability a necessity, not an option. He will have to do so in secret- 'No.' The thought came almost instantly, overpowering any before it. He sighed. 'The problem of having pride... Is that you won't allow anyone, even yourself to tarnish it.' He truly wouldn't, he conformed himself to rules and regulations for long enough. He himself said it. He changed. The only one who decides when to stop, is him. He will live as he wants. And he wants to live by making it so the only one who can limit his actions to be himself. No. A law won't stop him from killing. A friend won't stop him from stealing. A gun won't stop him from advancing. An army won't stop him from fighting. Logic won't dictate his thoughts. Reality won't stop him from going forward. No. Even if death is the result, the only one who will limit his self, is himself, his Morals, Code of honor, and Pride, that's all. All he will allow to limit him. For someone who wishes to be infinite, nothing besides his own mind can be allowed to stop him. "hahahahaha~" Yuujirou Hanma got so strong precisely because of this because he decided to be free. Free to indulge in everything he wanted, uncaring for the consequences or reactions from others, why? Because he is the strongest. Gripping the scalpel he pressed it onto his arm, the blade cut his skin, not a second later blood flowed out, and pain came in, he ignored it. In but a moment he hit his muscles, and noticed immediately that he had to use more strength to cut deeper. As he thought, his durability increased significantly. 'Mind over matter hmn?' Taking the scalpel out he extended his arm and watched as blood flowed out, looking intently at the wound he frowned. Bleeding can be something extremely dangerous, especially for a fighter like him, and quite honestly, he doesn't want to worry about something like bleeding while battling a powerful opponent with his life on the line. And maybe… There is something he can do about it. Opening his mouth he started to muse out loud. "Dizziness can occur with a loss of blood as little as 10 to 15% even more, if one loses 15 to 30% of their total blood volume they can black out, and after a mere 30% or more, they will most certainly die if no immediate treatment is done. Dependency. Blood is the life of the body, without it, he cannot live, in the far future he is sure he will be able to stomp this… annoying weakness. But it won't be simple, much like the need for blood the body needs to breathe, eat, sleep, and dispose of any excrement, these little… weaknesses always irritated him. He'd like to do nothing besides leave these annoyances behind but for now, he can only work around them. Or at least, one of them. 'This, even I should be able to do.' Clenching his arm he extended all the strength in both his body and soul towards a single objective, a single action. "Huh!" Veins pulsed as signals not supposed to exist in the human body were sent towards them. Prshhhh! Blood gushed out of the small wound in droves as veins far away clamped shut, pushing the blood in them away towards the open wound like a broken faucet. "Ughk!" Pain shot up from the entirety of his arm, and shoulder as his limb spasmed uncontrollably, his entire limb pulsed and heated each beat coming with the feeling of something crushing his entire arm. Trying to smash him into a meat paste. His veins pulsed as his hospital gown was splattered with blood, using his other arm he forcibly stopped his uncontrollable limb and concentrated even more on the small wound. A second was all it took for him to understand what he did wrong, much like an arm one does not think too much when controlling it. They simply will it and it happens. And that is what he should do. For a moment, nothing happened, but then, as abrupt as the sudden failure of his command, he stopped bleeding. Huff* Huff* Huff* He breathed deeply as he became dizzy, the pain receded as the rest of his veins got back to normal, even then, covered in blood and smelling of metal, he smiled. Why wouldn't he? For the first time in his life, he did something no normal human could ever do. Vasoconstriction, the narrowing of blood vessels, an ability all humans have, by clenching their muscles one can temporarily limit blood flow. He… did not do that, no, what he did was much deeper, to put it bluntly and in scientific terms all could be resumed by three words, Advanced Neural Control. His entire body evolves through his will, not only his muscles, that is to say, everything that CAN be improved will be improved. As long as he wishes for it that is. And since that fight against Yuujirou all he ever thought about was to be better, better in everything he could. Strength, speed, reflexes, senses, control, flexibility, everything, Dean has no shame in saying that he is in fact a greedy man. Just not for money. Hence how his minor ability to consciously regulate his autonomic nervous system came to be. Of course, the complete closure of blood vessels is not a physiological or functional capability that the human body would ever allow itself to have. Why would it have a suicide button after all? That's the fun thing, the soul doesn't give a damn, and so, he gained more control of his body than his biology ever allowed of him. "Ridiculous." For a moment a sense of profound gratitude befell him. He Is not a religious man, it has been a long time since he believed in God, but… now, looking at his wound, feeling the power in his muscles he felt the urge to thank… something, maybe the universe, maybe his circumstances, perhaps even 'god', he doesn't know. All he knows is that he is grateful, for everything that happened to him, for all that was taught to him. Pain, fear, terror, agony, death, life, all those things, in the past 10 days served as wonderful teachers to him. He is grateful, for everything that pain taught him, for everything that fear showed him, for everything death revealed, and for all that life enlightened upon him. He changed, in mere 10 Days Dean Tyronus Starfield changed so absurdly that his past self would not recognize him. And he is happy for it. Tears fell from his eyes, and for the first time in his life, they were not out of sadness. Finally… finally he killed that man. Unconsciously both his palms met each other, before he could even notice it he thanked the universe, life, his teachers, pain, and even himself for everything that happened to him in the past days. "ha…hahaHa." He couldn't hold it back, a laugh. Anjali Mudra, the most common hand position for praying, he hadn't done it in years, perhaps his parents would be happy if they saw him now, had he done it to thank their God. He did not. "HaHaHaHAHAHAHAHA!" He thanked himself, the universe, everything that was not divine. And laughed in far greater happiness for it. Maybe a sane man would be crying, trembling, and curling up in response to what happened to him but… he couldn't help it, he was just so… So happy. Forcing his sobbing to recede he wiped his eyes and continued with his thoughts as if nothing had happened. The feeling of joy refused to leave him. 'No matter' Deep inside him he suddenly felt the need to go back to Earth, to tear a hole between the universes just to tell all of those incredible men the secrets he discovered, the wonders he unraveled, but… he dismissed it. Oh, make no mistake he will do it in the future, his conscience won't let him not pay them back for the truth they showed him. But not now. Now? He has to make himself presentable. Suddenly blood gushed out of the wound in the form of a squirt, hitting his face. He, of course, needs to better his control too, he couldn't not train after all, complete self biomanipulation is a far too important ability considering it would make him impervious to many things. But to train it to perfection he will need time, especially considering he will need the advanced mental capacity just to not kill himself in the process. 2 to 3 years should be enough for him to master it. As an afterthought, he opened his veins slowly and allowed his blood to flow, it needed to coagulate first after all. Walking calmly he went to leave the room, just to stop as he suddenly saw something on the side of the wall. Clothes, human clothes more specifically, hanging on a wall hanger, as if waiting to be used by him, they didn't look bad either, he could see a Black shirt, white shoes, and short pants. He has to say it, those ponies are very considerate. He still won't pay for damages though. Moving quickly he took off his bloodied gown, used it to wipe the blood off his face, and put on the new clothes, briefly, he noted the lack of underpants and socks. After changing himself he looked around and found a small mirror. Taking it he lifted the object up and looked at himself, he… seemed thinner, like he had lost some weight. He does suppose staying in a coma for all those days would do that to him, curiously enough he is not feeling hungry. The clothes, however, fit him perfectly without showing his more… undesirable traits, he would have to thank whoever made them at a later date. He still won't pay for them though. "Uhmm, excuse me mister uhm, creature?." He froze, and slowly turned his body towards the female, timid voice. The one who spoke to him in perfect English. His eyes widened at the sight. Of the cutest creature he had ever seen in his life. She is small, 120 centimeters at most, her pink mane, contrary to the previous pony, was in a perfectly straight line from her head to nape. She too had a tattoo on her backside, 3 fluttering butterflies, looking at the other ponies behind her he saw the same marks on their backsides. Perhaps a cultural thing, or a ritual? No matter, he can ask them later. Somehow she is fluffier too, especially in her chest, her hooves had a golden shine to them, her eyes were blue and… kind? It was weird, only seeing this pony made him think of her as kind. Perhaps a mental effect? Or just a first impression. More importantly, however, she has wings, ones that allowed her to fly and look at him eye to eye. "Uhmm mister Creature, Nurse Nightingale and Doctor Horse asked for me to come here and ask some questions if it's not too much trouble?" The… pegasus? Said in a timid voice, either intimidated by the size difference or simply shy, he couldn't tell. "I am a human, creature, and my name is Dean Tyronus Starfield, what would yours be? I… suppose you are a pony and a pegasus, but I could be wrong." He asked cordially, he did not mind giving his name, it wasn't the one he was born with after all. "Oh, uhmmm, I'm Fluttershy, and yes I am a Pegasus pony, I have… never seen somehuman like you before Mister Star." A blue pegasus with rainbow-like hair moved awkwardly behind Fluttershy, he recognized nervousness when he saw it, even in those equines. More so, her coat color revealed more than enough to him, it was simply a possibility but the chances she was the one to attack him were high. Yes, he is confident in his ability to differentiate their genders, contrary to horses their differences were very much apparent to his eyes. Coat, mane, tail, shape, eyes, jaw, muzzle all had distinct differences he could immediately identify, although, from what he is seeing the size difference between the two genders seemed to be inexistent. It is an interesting observation, if neither males nor females possess a differentiating characteristic like muscle mass and size it most likely means they, as a species, didn't have to compete against each other much for mates and resources. He was always surprised by how people ignored the little things, especially considering how much they alone could tell entire histories. He will never understand why most people can't be analytical, but then again, those vermin are normally happy to conform to what is around them most of the time. A scowl almost appeared on his face before he could suppress it. He still doesn't know how the creature is speaking in perfect English, but he can make some tests. "Eu estraria surpreso se tivesse senhora Fluttershy." (I would be surprised if you had Miss Fluttershy) Staring at the pegasus intently he saw no change in her expression, even still, he decided to continue. "Watashi ga saigo ni chikyū ni kita toki, ningen igai no ikimono wa ikanaru kaiwa mo dekinai to kakushin shite imashita." (The last time I was in my planet I was sure no creatures besides humans could have any kind if conversation.) In the corner of his vision, he saw the blue pegasus' ears turn toward him. 'So Japanese is not new here, a coincidence? Perhaps, or maybe there is a language similar to it?' "Oh my, your planet? How did you get here then mister?" The pegasus said in a higher tone of voice quickly flying up to him and touching his cheek like a worried mother. Surprisingly enough her hooves didn't feel cold, just… normal. "Un portal, no, un túnel me llevó mientras dormía, me desperté segundos antes de que me arrojara cerca de un desfiladero." (A portal, no, tunnel took me while I was asleep, I woke up seconds before it dumped me close to a gorge) The pony's feathers ruffled, he had the distinct impression she was agitated, worried… and it confused him. "My Celestia, we need to find a way to bring you ba-" "No." The pony froze mid-sentence and stared at him with confused eyes. He understands it, many would prefer to go back to their home… But why would he? The very idea doesn't make any kind of sense. Even if every creature on this planet wanted him dead he would still stay, being honest the idea would appeal to him even more. To win against the might of an entire planet… he asks himself if he will ever reach that point. Going back, in a world of magic opportunities he could only fantasize of in his previous one exist here, not to mention enemies, in his world the ceiling of power comes in the form of Yuujirou Hanma, or perhaps his Father. Here? Here a celestial with the power of the sun exists and although he still wants to go back for nothing else besides to fight those men he will first milk every drop of what this world can offer. "I have no wish to return, for the time being, this planet is… interesting, besides since arriving here…" He lifted his right arm and watched as a small pool of blood formed on the small injury. "I have learned many interesting things, a chance like this doesn't arrive for most, perhaps a one in a trillion at minimum s-" Before he could finish his hand was suddenly yanked by the pegasus' hooves. "You are injured!" She exclaimed and quickly turned his arm to see the wound better, even he could see the worry in the mare's eyes. And it surprised him. Either the woman is incredible at acting… or she is truly concerned for him. He found it amusing, to have an alien he met only three minutes ago worry more about him than anyone before. A pity… he has long since surpassed the wish for empathy all humans seem to have. "Yes… I had to test something, in my fight against Yuujirou my strength evolved, I wanted to test my durability with the scalpel, you have nothing to worry about." He said awkwardly, he knew how to react to most situations, the majority of which bad in some way or another. He however had no idea how to act in response to… this. Briefly, he made a note to train against it. Narrowing her eyes the pegasus stared intensively at him, he had to admit, had he not lived with a man who constantly threatened to kill him he would have felt intimidated. "Humph!" Snapping her eyes toward the pony behind her she said… something, in a second the blue pegasus ran with a speed that surprised even him and three seconds later arrived with a roll band-aid in her hooves. Briefly, he noted how the thing seemed to be stuck on the pony's hoof despite it being sideways. 'Tactical telekinesis?' Was it magical? Biological? How did it work, how strong is it? Can they use it as a substitute for fingers? Many questions appeared in his mind as he looked curiously at the pony. Feeling something warping around his hand his eyes moved on their own towards the feeling, only to see the pegasus warping the band-aid to his hand and arm going as far as half reaching his elbow. 'Unnecessary but… this does take me back… to happier times.' A fond smile made its way into his mouth, his life… wasn't completely miserable, some moments were worth remembering for the right reasons. The sensation took him back to years prior when his Muay Thai teacher taught him and his class how to properly put on the hand warps. "Now mister I don't want to see you harming yourself ever again, got it?" The Pegasus' stern voice reached his ears, he couldn't resist, she was simply too cute. With a true smile on his face and a sensation he hadn't felt in almost a decade, he laid his right hand, the same with the band-aid, on the pony's head, and caressed her before he could think of anything else. "I have no intention to harm myself pointlessly Miss Fluttershy, but do keep in mind that sometimes, pain is necessary for gain." He is no liar but… in that single sentence, his tone was far more earnest than any other in the past decade. For but a moment he understood. What was to talk with the heart. "O-oh, uhmmm, sure…" The timid pony blushed at the soft feeling of the human's fingers, they were just so… gentle. Coff* Hearing Rainbow coff behind her Fluttershy snapped out of it and quickly moved her head away, only now noticing how she leaned her head into his hand. She pouted as her cheeks turned red. Looking up all she saw was the human's content smile, with a puff of air she lost her breath and lost her pout, she couldn't bring herself to scold the human, he was so happy. And she didn't want to take that away from him. He must have suffered very much at the claws of that demon after all. Even then, despite everything, he was very gentle. "N-now, since I am the only pony capable of speaking with your language the medics asked me to take care of you until you learn our language." She spoke quickly while avoiding looking at the human above, she was the one supposed to be petting, not the other way around! Although it felt nice, she understands why Angel likes it so much now. "Yes… about your ability Miss Shy, how can you understand me?" "Oh, we were having such a nice conversation I forgot to tell you the basic things, here." Her gentle voice returned as she put her hoof behind her head in embarrassment. She lifted her backside, showing her mark to him, for a moment his mind short-circuited, he hadn't thought about it before due to them being similar in shape to the animals of earth but… everyone besides him and that doctor is naked. The smell of… sweet fruits? Took him back to the real world as he looked at the mare's mark. She had a remarkably small, round plot. Even that was cute. "This is my cutie mark, a pony of any tribe, including the zebras can gain their mark after finding their destiny. They are obtained when ponies discover a unique characteristic that sets themselves apart from others, something they love so much they will spend the rest of their lives doing it." "My cutie mark represents my affinity with animals and allows me to speak, understand, and be understood in any language, for example, now I am speaking equish and despite not understanding the words you are speaking my cutie mark translates them for me." The yellow pegasus said in an upbeat tone, forgetting for a minute she was even shy. "I see, tell me, did you have this talent before or did your cutie mark need to appear for you to speak with animals." The Pegasus' smile widened even more, it was clear she loved to talk about her talent, had he been a less blunt and honest man he would have used that to his advantage. The idea however did not even pop up inside his head. "Oh, that is a good answer you see-" The pony behind her coughed out loud. Looking behind herself Fluttershy gave an embarrassed smile and kept quiet as the pony spoke. Turning to him once again she spoke. "Well, hmm, we should leave, it it isn't too much problem for you that is mister." "No, not at all, I will not reject the offer for shelter Miss Shy, I suppose you will be teaching me your language?" "Oh, yes! We will go to my home where you will stay until you manage to learn everything you need and we find… something for you to do." He instinctively bowed, his time in Japan served well for him to speak and act politely. "Thank you miss Shy, I will do my best not to be a burden, feel no hesitation in giving me tasks." Smiling, the Pegasus turned around and walked away. "I will show you the way, lets go." "Miss Shy, hat time is it?" "Hmmm, 17:43." He hummed in response, following close behind he left the room with the yellow pegasus. Only to freeze as a female voice shouted, in Japanese. <> Turning around he looked at the blue pony with a neutral expression. <> The pony breathed deeply. <> Now, Dean started to pay more attention. <> She bowed. <> She lifted herself up, and tensed her muscles as her body trembled, he recognized the motion very well, the mare was gathering the courage to say something. He… understands it, somewhat, not every creature puts as little importance on life as him, empathy isn't something he feels very much, whether because he doesn't interact with people or simply because he doesn't care not even he knows. Maybe he should find out, he has no wish to be a sociopath or a good doer. <> "Why… would I be angry?" He interrupted the pegasus, her small speech was starting to annoy him, all he wants to do is go to his temporary residence with Miss Shy, start his life in this new world, learn their language, and train. He certainly has no time for a disgruntled pegasus with the belief that his near-death experience was under any way her fault. <> "How old are you again pony?" <<16! And my name's Rainbow Dash, sir!>> "You are still a child then, so let me explain something to you. I don't know how your world works but in mine, it is an unquestionable truth that death comes to us all." His voice was smooth, calm even. He truly felt no anger towards the pegasus. Only gratitude. Her sudden attack made him understand, truly understand just how quick and merciless death can come due to a simple mistake. Not to mention his fights against Yuujirou, for more that he suffered in the hands of the Ogre, if he got back in time he would do it again, Pain, he came to realize, is the best teacher for him. It was merciless, brutal, slow, it didn't care whether or not he wanted to stop, to rest, to recuperate, it just kept being there. Most of all however, it made a point to remind him of his mistakes, but not only that, his efforts, his training, his successes, all rewarded with even more pain. He doesn't like the sensation of course, he is not a masochist, what he likes is what pain itself represents. Progress. Pain means he put himself in harm's way, that he exercised to a point where small parts of his body were broken. That even while in agony he could still move forward. That the fear of harm didn't stop him from doing something he wanted. Pain, contrary to what most think, is truly a wonderful thing. It is a teacher. And obstacle. A reminder. A blessing. And most of all, until the day he dies. Until the day he lets out his final breath. It will be his closest friend. "But… there are those who can fight against it, one man, Yuuichirou Hanma, the father of the demon inside me, managed to do just that." The pony's eyes widened. "Even after death he could make his soul return to the land of the living, to walk again with mortals as if he were one himself." He looked at the Pegasu's disbelieving eyes. "Impossible? I too thought that, for 22 years of my life I thought many things were beyond my ability as a human to achieve." "But no, those were only excuses, excuses of a boy who didn't have the will to even take a vaccine shot without crying, I have seen a boy of 168 centimeters punch with so much force an entire country shook." "And I saw his father, the strongest creature on earth, take that same punch with a smile on his face." His eyes blackened as anger flowed through him. "A drop of blood, all a punch capable of destroying countries was able to do was make that man bleed a single drop of blood, through his nose." "You call this man Yuuchirou Hanma a demon, and in a way you are right, but he is also a human, the freest human on the planet, and for that, I admire him most of all." Thump!* Through his ears Dean heard the beating of a heart, he dismissed it as his own. "That man showed me the truth Rainbow Dash, the fault for not being able or even willing to do the impossible, Is solely mine, So let me make something abundantly clear, It was not your fault child" The pony almost jumped at his sudden deeper tone, he himself was surprised, his soul improved even that? "Death comes only to those weak enough not to resist it, so never in your life mock me again pony." His hair started to float, before returning to normal not a second later. "To put the blame of my death upon anyone but myself… WOULD BE THE HIGHEST FORM OF RIDICULOUSNESS!!!" Anger flooded his being, pity? Protection?! If any fucker ever tries to do those things with him he will put their heads on a spike. For a grown man to act like a child? To cry for help? To weep in pain? To demand retribution without having the strength to take it? How Patheticdoes that creature think he is?! "Hear me well Pony, if you ever in your miserable life mock me like this again? Regardless if I get killed, or the entirety of your race hunts me down like an animal, I will rip your head out with my bare hands." His voice resonated through the entirety of the hospital as a wave of… something burst out of his body making all the ponies near him flinch. Trembling, the blue mare gulped but still refused to back down. <> "As I said before, the demon you speak of is called Yuujirou Hanma child, and if I fall to his fist it will be because I gave up." He kneeled in front of the pegasus and grasped both of her cheeks with his hands. "Without will a creature has nothing, nothing, if that man defeats me it will be because I lost my will Child, because I no longer could bear the weight of existence, the pain of progress." "And for more of a weakling, I might be, for more of a miserable human I am, never in my life will I accept being pathetic, in life or death, I will choose non-existence over being what I once was." "If I ever return to the point any fucker stronger than me is capable of making me give up because of something as ridiculous as pain I would prefer to no longer exist rather than give up being the man I dream to be." He stared intensely at the pony's eyes, even while trembling the mare refused to bulge, he respected that. "So once again Pony, never mock me again." His eyes softened as he released her cheeks and lifted himself out of the ground. "I wish not for your pity or misguided sense of duty to gain my forgiveness, there is nothing to feel sorry for, but… judging by the form of your body and muscles I would say you train for something correct?" <> Her head went down. <> "I see, if you want to repent so much I will fully take advantage of it then, from tomorrow on, you will help me, to the best of your ability in my training." In all his life Dean was someone described as brutally honest to such a point many thought he was insulting or being rude to them. Even now, that did not change. If an opportunity is given to him, as long as it does not conflict with his philosophy, he will take it without a hint of shame. "If I am about to give up, force me to continue, if I am sweating, throw water at me, If I have specific dietary needs to advance, buy them, if I need specific equipment, find it." "If you know ways of advancing further, bring them to me." "In other words, I am in temporary need of a coach, can you serve in this position until I am satisfied?" A toothy smile formed on the pegasus' face, he could see she was barely holding herself back from jumping up and down in joy. <> "Good, now, if possible you can take the medical scans from those doctors to make a precise training regimen, you can come to Miss Shy's residence at 1 p.m. looking for me." The mare nodded as if the world beneath her hooves was shaking. "Oh, and Rainbow Dash?" <> "Make it hard." Turning around he walked together with Fluttershy toward her home, minutes passed as they walked in silence, Dean opted to say nothing as he observed the area around. It was snowing. "Was that necessary?" Leaving the hospital Fluttershy decided to break the silence and speak with him, surprisingly enough there was no fear in her voice. "No, but I wanted to make it clear to her how ridiculous she was being, I am weak, and for that I almost died, there is nothing besides that." The shy pegasus lowered her head as they walked towards her home. "Fear… is an instinctive response Miss Shy, I understand it, but you have no need to fear me, you have been kind to me, I will not answer this with violence, I am not an animal." "Neither am I someone who would let himself be consumed by petty urges, I do what I do because of who I am and Who I want to be Miss Shy, I will always be myself, and through the time we will spend together I hope you can know who this man is." He sighed, Fluttershy was… kind, a good woman from what he could see, she doesn't deserve being mistreated, and having her fear him because of his outburst would… make him sad. He likes the pegasus, she reminds him of a babysitter he had while young, he'd prefer if she smiled in his presence, not trembled. "Haha." The diminutive pegasus laughed and then looked up at him with a smile, one that managed to take one from him too. "Please, call me Fluttershy Mister Star." "You know, in the country I was in everyone was very polite, they all called me Star-san, I never liked it very much, they were all so… professional you know, distant." He sighed, his body trembled as he gathered the courage to do something he hadn't tried in a long, long time. He still doesn't have the wish to but… he wants to distance himself from who she was the maximum he could, so, who knows, maybe he will like it? "And I'd very much like to be your friend Mi- Fluttershy, we will stay a while together after all." The Pegasus stopped and put a hoof on his leg. "I… don't have many friends either, I was always too shy in front of other ponies you know, the doctors said I was prone to anxiety, I was… bullied in my fillyhood, and although rainbow helped me somewhat it wasn't enough." She laughed self-deprecatingly. "Now I am that reclusive pony that talks to animals, by Celestia those foals are merciless, ever since then I always preferred to stay with my animal friends but… maybe, because you aren't a pony, but I was only nervous at the beginning." Her eyes widened in alarm. "Not that I see you as less than a Pony of course!" His only response was to chuckle, something that made the pony start to laugh too. Looking up at him with a toothy smile she opened her mouth. "I'd like to have a friend in you too Star… if you'd have one on me." Resisting the urge to hug the fluffy pony Dean petted her head. "Two loners hum? You know I've heard a phrase that fits in this situation quite well, Fluttershy, let's be alone, together." The pony smiled even more as a blush appeared on her cheeks, the sensation of the human's fingers was strange, but not unwelcome The rest of the path passed in a comfortable silence between the two. Five minutes later, they arrived at her home, and three hours later, he slept on her sofa. . . . . . . . . . . Name: Dean Tyronus Hanma Starfield Title: Pig Age: 23 Plane: Spiritual Location: Mindscape Time: Irrelevant "Oi, fat ass." Anger blossomed into his being before he could even properly open his eyes. Jumping out of the ground he put his guard up and snapped his face towards the voice. And just as before, there he was, Yuujirou Hanma's grinning form. "I will talk, and you will listen." 7- Equestria 101Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.8- Miss Fluttershy's className: Fluttershy. Title: Animals Caretaker, Little Flame. Age: 16. Plane: Material. Location: Equus, Equestria, Ponyville, Fluttershy’s Cottage. Date: Ponysesho-day - 9th - Hayprance. Time: 10:28 Releasing the human from her hug she smiled brightly at him. The man on the other hand huffed, ignoring the pain in his ribcage. Rolling his eyes he suddenly remembered something. “Shy.” A silly smile formed on her muzzle. “Yes future best friend?” He held back the urge to sigh. The pony’s will was, not noteworthy but somewhat remarkable, she… managed to surprise him. Even if she doesn't truly comprehend what she said, it is still a rather… impressive statement. Without speaking about the danger. To let someone else see your soul? That is not something insignificant. Others wouldn't understand, not many know about the workings of the soul after all, its quirks, or even what it truly is. He does. Well, not truly, but he knows enough. Enough to understand the significance of the pon- of Fluttershy’s words. Souls are… themselves, there's nothing besides the essence of self in them, they are everything, there’s nothing smaller or bigger in a soul because in itself it is everything. For a soul to lie is… impossible, it can't pretend to be something else. Because it would then be that. A soul simply… is. And it will never be something else. There’s a reason why he finds them so beautiful. Even if he cannot truly comprehend what he is seeing. No lies means nothing is hidden, from the moment she was born to the present day if she goes through her word she will let him see everything. Feel everything. Know everything. Not that he thinks she’ll make that deep of a connection, perhaps just one enough to discern her honesty and true intent but... Even then, that would be a rather absurd thing to do, extremely so in fact. One he still doesn't understand why she’d do it. Wanting his trust… for what? He will not do favors, fight for her, or even care about her, even if trust is established that will not change. All he has are words, nothing more. Being happy with his presence is a laughable concept, he is selfish, considerate only because of his own feelings and creed, and unfeeling to the point calling him apathetic while not correct would not be far off. His eyes wandered to the pegasus. ‘What do you want?’ He doesn't understand. He’d break that woman’s skull in any other situation, her actions, gestures, and cowardice reminded him of his past self far too much. The only reason he bothered to speak with her was her nascent soul. He was rude and violent to the point he is sure she thought he’d hit her. He doesn't understand. He truly doesn't. Not that it matters now, he will do so in the future. For now, to fix his mistake. “I am… mildly sorry for breaking your furniture, and for it, I will fix it, but first, do you have wood glue, clamps, wood filler, and sandpaper?” He gestured to the armchair and sofa. “I will need at least that to do it, rest assured I will pay you back for everything, just… I don't know what I can do to earn some bits in this country but I’m sure I can find something t-” “hehehahaha~” Turning his head toward fluttershy, he lifted an eyebrow. “I did not know my humor was so… big, perhaps I should become a clown to entertain you?” Acting quickly she shook her head and tried to hold her laughter. To a limited success. “No, haha~ no Star, it's just, not even Ponyville is that backward, what do you think we are, Arimaspi?” A deadpan expression formed on his face. She stopped laughing. Scratching her head she started to sweat. Star, she came to understand, did not like stupid questions, at all. ‘Of course he doesn't know what they are!’ Thinking fast she pointed toward her cabinet. “He~ I mean, look!” Snapping his face toward the place she was pointing Dean’s frown lessened. Before he could say anything the Yellow pegasus shot out of the couch and appeared in front of the wooden cabinet hanging on the wall Opening it quickly she took something out. SLAM! Slammed the door close, and just as quickly came back. For a second he wondered how the thing's door didn't explode. A small, embarrassed smile plastered on the pegasus face as she extended her hoof. ‘Oh?’ Mmmn* His curiosity peaked as he observed the pink crystal on her hoof. And… are her hooves heart-shaped? ‘...cute.’ Shaking his mind he refocused his vision on the crystal and then hummed. His interest peaked. “Oh?” Only to increase ever more so as he saw kanjis written on the crystal’s surface, he recognized them immediately Revert 返す (kaesu) and repair 修理する (shūri suru). For a moment he thanked his past self for forcing staying on those damned lessons. He opened his mouth and before he could do so much as speak, Fluttershy interrupted him. “This is a Kesshō, a crystal containing a specific pre-runified spell.” He tapped his chin. Runes? That could be helpful. “Truly? And… out of curiosity, would this spell have anything related to reverting or fixing things?” Her head tilted. “...Yes? But, how do you kn- oh.” “The language is called Japanese in my world, what would it be in yours?” “Griffish, it's an old language, I don't know its history, just that it existed before Equestria was even founded, no, wait the creator’s name was… Isabeau? Isaacorn? Isadorus? Ugh!” Her hindleg slapped the sofa. “I don't remember, but, never mind, the important part is, Griffish is the main language used for runesmithing.” She paused. Her wings ruffled. She frowned. “You know Star I… don't see the world the same way as other creatures.” Briefly, she glanced at her cutie mark. 3 butterflies. As always. Something normal, expected. So why is she feeling anxious after seeing it? “Ever since getting my cutie mark I could always understand them you know, outside of the most mindless creatures I could always hear them speaking loud and clear to me.” Sigh* “This, weirdly enough, made it so It was harder to understand any other written language, my cutie mark makes it so the translation from one to another is perfect, my talent is to understand others after all, not translation.” He tapped his chin. A brief feeling of worry enveloped him. Would she be able to explain her language to him? Perhaps the blue one’s help would be needed. ‘More importantly, is the talent of her cutie mark incapable of being turned off?’ He lightly shook his head, no time to get distracted. “I see, we will follow up on this later, for now, explain what this crystal is, what it does, and who or what created it.” Jumping on the sofa Fluttershy took the cushion on the ground, put it on the far side contrary to Star, and sat with her hind legs pointed toward him while her tail stood between her legs. One… embarrassing time was enough for a lifetime. Star might not ridicule her for it, or even show a mediocrium of attention but she can still feel mortified. That was something only her husband or foal should see! “Oh, oh! I know this, you wouldn't believe how many curiosities are there in those little packages Star! So! This is a simple magic crystal, a crystal made completely of crystalized magic.” She lifted her hoof as her voice changed to a didactic tone. “Everything starts through something called magical crystallization that in itself involves a phenomenon known as ‘Aetheric Nucleation’.” “You see Star, when magical energy moves in any way it releases minuscule ethereal particles into the environment, in time they dissipate, that is to say only in magically dense areas will those particles be numerous enough to actually do something.” He nodded. What she said didn't seem like common knowledge for him still… he noted something. She seemed to be reading a text rather than explaining something. ‘Memorization, but not understatement? Perhaps too afraid to go off the books?’ He lightly shook his head. There's no need for him to analyze everything. “By themselves, they don't have any physical substance, still, their gathering begins a process called Aetheric Nucleation, it occursby them aligning in a precise geometric pattern creating a seed structure purely composed of crystallized magic.” “This initial magical lattice serves as the nucleus, attracting and organizing more magical particles with a resonance matching the seed's structure, as these particles adhere to the latti- ah.” She stopped. “Just in case you don't know Star, a lattice is a three-dimensional repeating arrangement of points or nodes that makes a framework for the organization of atoms, ions, or molecules in a crystalline substance.” He rested his head on his palm. He enjoyed this, the pony’s words that is. They always proved to be so… enlightening. ‘Their scientific knowledge seems to be rather close to humanity's, maybe they are passing through the early industrialization and steam power era.’ ‘If their understanding is closer to 20th-century knowledge, it could correspond to the era of electricity, modern physics, and the early stages of technological advancement.’ ‘But Ponyville appears to be a rural town, and as Fluttershy said, one dominated by tradition, most likely meaning significant less access to common technology.’ He hummed. It was good that she knew so much. He doesn't know whether or not they have something similar to computers. The most advanced thing he saw was something that resembled a corded phone, a modern one. Appearances revealed nothing conclusive however. Still… he couldn't help but note. A slight feeling that something wasn't quite right. After all. ‘One does not memorize simple curiosities.’ “No, I did not know this, thank you for the clarification Shy.” A smirk formed on her face, only for a serious expression to appear a moment later. “The crystal grows in a self-sustaining manner, with each layer of magical energy reinforcing the integrity of the crystalline matrix.” “For this reason, the bigger and older a magic crystal is, the more complex and powerful enchantments and runes can be put into it.” “Of course, remind yourself that I am speaking about naturally occurring crystals, those hornheads in Canterlot can probably make crystals much more efficiently, and alter them too.” She rolled her eyes, just as a small smile formed on Dean’s mouth. He had the feeling the term hornhead equated to ‘nerd’ in Equestria. Ironic considering how she is explaining everything to him. “In essence, Aetheric Nucleation is the catalyst for the spontaneous generation of a crystal made exclusively of crystallized magic, devoid of any conventional material.” Clop!* “And that's how magic crystals are made.” He held the urge to clap mockingly. Bringing misery to her just because of his past self’s habits would leave a bad taste in his mouth. He isn't miserable, not anymore. The pony seemed proud of herself. Happy too. He wouldn't take it away from her. “Yes, yes, a good explanation, but still, what are those symbols for?” Lifting her right hoof she presented the pink crystal. “Good question! You see, as I told you, magic is a metaphysical thing, it only makes sense because of self-imposed rules, NOT limitations, taking that in fact if we write something in a culturally significant language or an old one its history will give it meaning.” “The older a language is the more history it has and hence the more meaning, griffish existed even before Equestria was founded and common equish was created after the annexation of the three pony tribes, before that the tribes spoke variations of ponysh.” She stopped for one moment. “The Pegasi, Unicorn, and Earth Ponies, I’ll speak about them later.” “Now, not just anycreature can write something in an old language and call it a rune, to do it one first needs magic, high concentration, a complete understanding of that same language.” “Yes, including slang words, and most important of all, devotion.” His expression turned into an intrigued one. Learning about this world was turning out to be rather captivating. Maybe in the future he can explore it more? Staying in Ponyville for a time is the best option of course, but after it? After he learned everything he needed it? Yes, he can explore this wonderfully, hellish world. Mirroring Star’s smile she relaxed even more and continued. “Magic needs meaning and intent to work, someone who does not love their work will find that it doesn't love them either, hence not working as intended.” He lifted his hand. Fluttershy stopped. “Wait, the runes are sentient?” “Hehe~ no Star, I said it before, Magic needs emotion and intention to work, runes are mirrors of their makers, if they hate what they are doing magic transports that hate into the intention of that rune.” “For example, hate would make a healing rune not only heal somepony but keep doing so, creating more and more muscle until.” PoP!* She clopped her hooves. “They pop open.” “Hmmn, if I were to try to make these runes, how would they be activated?” “It's very simple Star, you see, ambient magic interacts with our bodies, filling them with energy, every muscle, organ, and vein is filled with it.” Her breath suddenly hitched. “This… includes the brain.” Her eyes widened. For a moment she… stopped in place, her eyes glazing at nowhere. Thump!* Snap! Only for Dean to snap his finger at her face. “Worry about it later, for now, continue to explain.” Shaking her head she slapped her temple two times and then made a determined expression. “yes, Yes! Neural pathways enhance synaptic transmission, In turn resonating with emotional frequencies.” The pegasus quickly continued with her explanation as Dean walked toward his armchair, sitting he wriggled around making himself comfortable. He almost smirked. The Pegasus was experiencing repeated existential crises in quick succession. Even in this, they were similar. Even more. For the first time since his earlier years, he was actually interested in a ‘class’. If the Pegasus’ emphasis on some words and her excited tone are any indication she likes to teach too. “Those are unique patterns of neural activity in the brain, which in turn are associated with specific emotions.” “Joy, fear, courage, love, hate, sadness and others have a distinct electrochemical signature within the brain, each represented by the frequency and intensity of neural firing, all of this creates a metaphorical spectrum of emotional frequencies.” She tapped her chin and looked curiously at Star, the human in turn looked captivated by her words. She had to hold a smile back. “Your confirmation of harmonic magic’s sentience does make me wonder if magic allows itself to react in a conscious form instead of creatures imposing self-made rules on it by their own subconscious through belief.” “Oh?” He leaned forward. She couldn't hold the smile back anymore. “Yes, magic’s self-imposed rules are widely believed to be there due to the influence of sapient creatures, their emotions and thoughts interacting with it and in turn altering the way it acts toward them.” “Much like how two people who start knowing each other will act differently after they understand more about one another.” She smiled softly. “Just like how we started Star.” Hmph* …Hmn* He snorted while humming. “You are acting more freely than before, something… good, don't let anyone or anything di-” “-ctate how I act.” His eyebrow rose. Her smile stood. “I know Star, I won't, promise.” He leaned back. Maybe he should stop repeating himself. The pony is proving to be smarter than she seemed. Then again cute things don't give off an air of intelligence. Just cuteness. But going back. “Magic… has no rules then, it is in actuality a… how to say it, a creature of many faces, that acts in different ways to different creatures?” He spoke in a curious tone. Clop* “Yes! Exactly, Pegasi, or Day Pegasi can fly, move clouds, control the weather, reduce their weight, see better than most, and accelerate to incredible speeds.” “Night Pegasi, also known as Bat ponies have all the abilities of day Pegasi besides some more, like superior night vision, but poorer eyesight during the day.” “They have sensitive hearing, are capable of hearing and speaking in frequencies too high for a standard pony hearing, and can use echolocation, they also have a night cycle style of life.” “For this reason, most stores from the big cities have two owners, one from the day cycle and the other for the night cycle.” “Earth ponies are strong, can understand and grow plants better than anypony else, they have a strong connection to the Earth, besides having natural bodies better and more durable than any other tribe.” “Unicorns have their horns allowing them to sing to magic, some might not know but the inside of a unicorn’s horn vibrates in a frequency only magic can understand.” She extended her arms up as if reaching for something not there. “Imagine that they are singing to magic, making it dance to their tune, the result is a spell, well if the tune isn't pleasing the result is failure, or an explosion, do know that their horns are connected to their hearts.” “And magic might just not like the tune solely because of the caster’s heartbeat… metaphorically speaking of course. “All of them, despite their differences, have the same type of magic frequency, and movement, everything besides quantity is the same but it acts differently for each of them.” A smile formed on her face as she realized something. Her tone turned rapid as she tried to hold herself back from jumping. “For example, a creature doesn't need to have wings for magic to let it fly, but most do solely because when the-” She froze, for a second she stood still, suddenly, her eyes moved to stare at Star. The smile on her muzzle did bring bad memories of when he stayed up late and had the bright idea to watch a horror movie. He was 12. “-y have wings they believe MagicWillLetThemDoImpossibleTricksAndFlyImpossiblyFastWithThem! “EEEEEEEEE!” Fluttershy screamed as she shot up from the sofa, standing upon it with her four hooves and smiling excitedly. “What is there to be so happy about woman?!” Putting his fingers in his ear he tried to block the incredibly low-pitched squee of the pegasus. “Eeeeeeeee!” Rather than answering, the pegasus started to move her hooves up and down in an excited dance. Trot-trot-trot-trotrottrotrottrotro- ‘!’ Perhaps noticing Star’s discomfort her tone decreased several times over, finally allowing him to take his fingers out. Only to stare at the excited pegasus in front of him with surprised eyes. She continued to do her ‘happy dance’ while a stupid smile formed on her face. Trot-trot-trot-trotrottrotrOTTROTROT! At the same time, her backside started to move from one side to the other, together with her swinging tail. It was… adorably cute. He held back a grin. ‘Ponies are funny.’ “Don’t you see it Star?! You can have a completely new type of magic! You could fly, shoot lasers, Ehehehehehahah- ouch!” Lightly flickering her snout, he smirked. “You are far too excited dumb filly, and apparently you still think silly little things.” His voice was playful, perhaps even a little humorous. She did not blush, instead she smiled brightly at him. “I know! But you can find a way right?! To use magic without letting harmony inside? Imagine the first human sorcerer, ohhh what if you could also talk to animals, eeeeeeeee!” He rolled his eyes at the excited child. “I doubt harmony envelops all aspects of magic, from what I can understand your species simply prefers it over any other.” Sigh* “Meaning it will be significantly harder for me to learn, or even find any other type of magic, much less how I’d interact with it, but…” “I am sure I can find some way to use it for my goals… hence why I am asking you to explain about this crystal, and these runes.” She froze. “Hehe.” Laughing awkwardly she sat down again, and then coughed. “Anyway, those frequencies affect magic in a minor way, the crystal runes can ‘read’ that frequency signal and activate depending on what it is, hence molding the magic stored inside to perform a specific spell, for example, this one.” Trotting on the sofa she put the crystal above the broken wooden arm, not a moment later a pink light spread throughout the air. He could see it perfectly, the broken wood slowly reversing to the sofa’s arm, much like a rewind video. His eyes unfocused for a moment as he asked for his facets to send him images of the scene. ❏❐❑❒ ‘tch.’ It was as he expected. Nothing changed, the mist moved, but not in any way more significant than before. ‘Lighter spells might not have the ability to change much, or perhaps my facets really do not have the ability to see deeply into magic’s mystery.’ Hmmn* Even more to worry about. ‘Reaching a point where brain-soul dependency is invalid will take a long time, staying vu-’ ‘No.’ To defend himself he will have to find a way to properly see magic. ‘Something only possible with magic.’ Sigh* ‘To use false power to gain true power.’ That is what he will need to do. But the question persists, how? His eye focused on the glowing crystal on Fluttershy’s hoof once again. ‘...Yes.’ An answer might just have been found. “Needs care to work.” Turning back to the sofa he saw its arm completely fixed. ‘How… interesting.’ Before he could ponder any further Fluttershy threw the crystal at him. ! Reacting quickly he grasped it with his left hand. As he did so he briefly noted the slightly higher temperature of the object, something almost imperceptible. ‘Even my sense of touch has improved? Or perhaps my attention to it?’ “Go on.” His eyes snapped toward her. “Try it, kindness, and care, it's all you need for it to work.” His eyes wandered to the armchair’s broken arm, and then to the crystal. Experiments in this world will demand him to be in dangerous situations. But there is no reason to risk his own skin when the answer is already there. If he wants to confirm it he will do it later. “How does it know what I am thinking? You spoke about magic’s emotional resonance but I have not been here for long, can this thing read more than just emotions and intent? How about memories? Is it capable of seeing them?” Humming the pegasus turned around and flew toward the cabinet once more, opening she took something, closed it, and just as quickly flew back. Watching the pegasus fly made a brief sense of wonder swell inside his chest. Perhaps some desire too. What human has never looked into the vast sky and wanted to fly after all? There is a reason he loves those types of dreams. Maybe he can train to lucid dream? ‘ah.’ No. Yuujirou is in there. All there is to his rest are nightmares from now on. Looking at the side he saw what seemed like a manual on her hooves, one with symbols he couldn't quite understand. “...no no nonono n-yes! Here.” She pointed at a paragraph. “Here, well, it's a simplified answer but it's still useful.” Coff* “The Kesshō utilizes your magic pathways to make a brief and non-invasive scan of your superficial emotions to detect your intention, to use it you are instructed to grasp it closely to the damaged area.” “Follow by inducing emotions such as care and kindness, do remind yourself to use the stored magic of the crystal to fix any damaged parts, do not force your magic into it” Putting the manual on her side she looked at Star who in turn kept looking at the crystal. “I see, so the magic inside it can… create a connection to any creature’s magic pathway, I assume this refers to the standard path magical energy takes throughout the body correct?” She nodded. “Good, in theory, this would mean I too would have one if I managed to activate it.” Hmmm* Pinching the crystal between his fingers he scoffed. Something without rules, suffering only from limitations, wanting to stop him from using it unrestricted? No. He always hated senseless rules. He will not be made to follow them any longer. “This damned… thing kept entering my body the second I arrived in your world, when I was able to I kept trying to expunge it out.” He clenched his arm as he sensed the pieces of magic gunk refusing to leave his body. “With mixed success, but now I see that I was more successful than I realized even if it used my nervous or blood system as a framework to form its pathways, even without knowing, I didn't let it.” Slowly, she stood, she had a bad feeling. “That is to say, magic managed to glue itself to me, but not anchor itself enough to form its system in any meaningful way.” “In other words, If you have a perfectly built water system in your body, I have one with a thousand missing pieces, meaning this crystal will not be able to make a connection with me due to the lack of ‘information’.” ”Hehe…hehehehehe.” He chuckled. Her eyes narrowed. She lowered her body, ready to pounce. She is sure of it, the dumb colt is about to do something stupid. “This… thing enters my body uninvited, refuses to leave and now it wants to make some made-up, ridiculous rules for me to follow? To obey?” His voice lowered. ”No, nonononono.” Only to go back to normal a second later. “Unfortunately for it…” He clenched his fist. And suddenly everything began to glow. For one moment she felt… something hit her. “I don't ask things to move, I make them.” 🌟 Pink light exploded from his palm forcing both to close their eyes. He couldn't help it, he laughed. “Hahaaahahahaha!” “Staaaar!” He laughed in utter glee as he finally felt the damned energy that kept pestering him since the moment he entered this world leave him. The pegasus on the other hoof blocked the blinding light with her hooves as she screamed at the man in both alarm and worry. Slight wisps of warm air hit her fur as her entire world felt electrified. If she had to compare it to something it would be like standing on a thunder-filled cloud and feeling the lightning inside begging to leave. That is to say. POOF! Her entire fur fluffed out. “eep!” Fortunately… I̸̡͑n̷̜̾ ̴̝͊a̶̱͆ ̴̼͐m̸̢̓o̷͎̒m̵̲̽e̶͖͗n̵̥͛t̸͈̾,̷͉͒ ̸͔̆e̸̳͝v̵̥̚ḛ̵̇r̵̛͔y̷͔͠ẗ̶̢́h̵͍̑i̶̗͝n̸̰͂ḡ̴̠ ̵̹̅w̵̫̿a̷̯̓s̴̪͗ ̶̟̕o̸̬͐v̸̯̾ė̶̤r̸̺̊ The pink light died down. “Pwe, pwe, pff.” Fluttershy spit out the pink mane strands out of her mouth as she tried desperately to regain her hoofing. Thud!* Only to fall out off the sofa, and feel nothing as her puffy coat took all of the admittedly small impact Shooting up she shook her entire body, managing to throw her mane back and finally see what was in front of her, or she would have, had her eyes not started to burn. “You dumb colt.” For moments her vision stayed blurry, she held her head in pain as a slight headache started to form. “Uuuugh.” She twisted and rolled on the sofa, until finally, not twenty seconds later, her body slowly got back to normal. Huff* Huff* Huff* Breathing steadily she calmed herself down and looked at Star calmly. Only for anger to suddenly blossom inside her chest as she saw the stupid colt smiling gleefully at his closed fist. She would have screamed at him and was prepared to do so in fact, just before the smell hit her. She staggered as her eyes slowly widened in confusion. Instinctively, she inhaled. Fresh paint, clean carpets, recently assembled furniture, she could even feel the smell of new, polished wood. Quickly looking around she glanced at the entirety of the room. Nothing seemed different, but still… something didn't seem quite right. No, wait, everything was where it was supposed to be, yes, but, the house, her house seemed… how to say it… new? Even without her pegasus eyes, she’d be able to see it. The furniture looked freshly built, the floor didn't have a single dent or imperfection, Tartarus her phone looked crystalline! She could still see dust on it all but… it didn't matter, the entirety of her house looked just like the day she had entered it 2 years ago. ‘No’ Not everything, it was almost imperceptible but beyond the doors to her bathroom and kitchen she could see the rest of the rooms completely unaffected by whatever Star had caused. In a second, she understood. It was clear what had happened, a strong burst of magic rapidly expanded and fizzled out. Either the entirety of the crystal’s magic was used, or Star put everything he had into it. ‘But… he said he didn't have magic pathways, and neither did he train to externalize his magic, so… how did he do it?’ The pegasus pondered and whacked her head at what had happened, she wasn't hurt but could Star be? He grew up in a world without magic after all. And magic poisoning is a very serious issue in denser magical areas. While she pondered and worried, the human commemorated. ‘Yes, YES!’ His head hurt, his eyes burned, he even felt a little tippy, but he did it. Empathic extension. It wasn't hard, just dangerous. Analyzing the ogre’s memories allowed him to make small theories about the higher stages of Mind Over Matter and the abilities it brings. Even though the strongest creature most certainly didn't manage to use his power to all of its potential, an incomplete form still managed to give him a small window to view its principles. Yuujirou Hanma’s killing intent works as a signal sent from his brain, arriving at his victim's mind, allowing it to decodify a message, hence letting them feel how much he wants them dead. The technique can go as far as making them feel the pain of each imaginary strike as long as the signal is strong enough. He used the same principle, it truly wasn't hard, all he needed to do was use his soul to take the electric signals on his brain’s neurons and throw them outside. ‘Well, more like spit.’ Electricity doesn't have matter, making it significantly easier to manipulate it with his soul. Of course, at his level, Dean Tyronus Starfield could never do such a thing. His soul would never be able to translate such complex things as concepts, images, and emotions to another place, much less extend even a millimeter outside of his body. But it would be able to spit things outside of it. Energy has no matter allowing his soul to interact with it orders of magnitude easier than anything else. It is how he managed to expunge magic from his body after all, he had… minimal experience with it. Even more, his soul can already send signals to his brain, faint and spread out, yes, but it still was a starting point. A proof of concept per se. Taking that in mind he had the idea of, with the strength of his facets, move his soul's self to gulp the electric signal in his brain. Considering it was simply made up of the movement of ions it was ridiculously easy to spit it out. His head felt lighter, and hurt too as a result of it, much like if he was on a high mountain, with little air and he shocked himself atop of it all. The pain didn't matter however, no, he was happy, even if bastardized and butchered he achieved the beginning stages of killing intent manifestation. Kaikou Dorian, a death roll convict was said to have a technique capable of casting illusions upon his target, an interesting concept but besides what Yuujirou himself can do with it Dean truly isn't interested. Still, the activation mattered little, no what took his attention was the feeling of his left arm. It felt lighter. Before It felt much as if he was clenching his muscles but now… he finally relaxed. During the process of activation the crystal, for one reason or another, absorbed the entirety of the magic inside his left arm. It was a small thing, he could feel the pestering energy trying, and succeeding in entering his body again. Harmony was persistent if nothing else. But it was a win. The start of his vict-. “You. Dumb. COLT!” Before he could do anything else something hit his chest. Uff!* Sending him down together with his armchair. The impact took the air out of his lungs besides forcing his hand open and making the crystal fall. Looking up all he could see was pink. Uff!* Something hit his stomach. Fortunately, not as hard. “What did you do?! Have you any idea how dangerous that was?! You could have died you idiot! What kind of stupid, idiotic, DULL-WITTED COLT ARE YOU?!” The pink curtain parted ways, only to reveal the visage of a very angry pegasus. He put his hands in front of her. “Calm down, I was just testing something, considering I don't have any magic path- Oah!” His hand was suddenly yanked out. “See?!” Fluttershy twisted his hand, moving his palm toward him. Sig- His eyes widened slightly, a light feeling of curiosity swelled inside his head as he saw his burnt hand. Revert 返す (kaesu) was branded on his palm. “Oh?” The pain finally hit. He ignored it, a far more important idea popped up in his head. He is in no hurry, truly, whether today is the last day he goes to bed or not didn't truly affect him much, no, he got as far as making a point to move and act normally. But who’d expect? The answer falling on the palm of his hand. ‘Well… a possibility that is.’ His eyes shone. ‘One with a not-so-insignificant chance of success that is.’ Of course, for his scrap of a plan to be feasible, he’ll need Fluttershy's or that rainbow-maned mare’s help to communicate with the locals in search of more information to let him survive the night. And the others after it. He doubts he’ll be able to draw a rune and succeed, but those ponies from the hospital? They might just be able to. Still…just to be sure. Clenching his fist h- THUD!* “Ite!” Fluttershy bonked Star’s head with the back of her hoof. He shook his head, finally coming back to reality. He had forgotten about the woman. “What were you about to do?!” Grabbing his shoulders she shook him. “Answer me!” Sigh* His eyes narrowed. “Calm. Down, you worry far too much for far too little, I still have my damn arm functioning, don't I? And I wanted to see If I could activate the damn rune.” “Yo-” ”I might be relaxed but I have no wish to die tonight woman.” The pegasus froze, the next second her ears fell. Removing her foreleg from his chest she sat on his stomach just as her arms lost strength, and her expression morphed into a saddened one. Turning her head she avoided Star’s eyes. Ignoring it all Dean gently moved her hair away from his head, he isn't angry. As long as one doesn't set his trigger off it is quite hard to do just that. “Besides, what's with that tone? Talking like I owe you anything.” Her head snapped toward him again. Hmph* “You are the one who decided to worry about me, and you expect me to care about that? About your ‘feelings’? It was your decision to fret over it, not mine, live with it.” Fluttershy’s ears twitched as her face slowly contorted into an angry frown. ‘That. Is. It!’ Beating her wings her ears shot up as she grabbed Star by the shirt and forced him up. thump* The man’s heart beat strongly as the pegasus lifted him out of the fallen armchair and forced him to stand up without a hint of difficulty. He knew she was stronger than she seemed but to lift him with just one beat of her wings? Just how strong is this pegasus? “Yes, it was my decision to worry about a dumb colt like you Star, but you know what? You are going to have to live with it.” “That's what you said right? To make decisions for yourself and disconsider others.” Still flying and with her hooves grasping at the man’s shirt she forced her muzzle on his nose. Thump* “Well mister, that's exactly what I am going to do with you, and there's not a damn thing you can do about it! So help me Faust if you do another stupid ponypoo, Tartarus damned thing, I AM GOING TO EXPLODE!” THUMP!* His eyes widened, and his heartbeat quickened as he stared at the woman. Seconds passed in silence as she breathed and huffed, her expression slowly fading into one of tiredness. Dean simply stared at her, his eyes returned to normal as his expression stood frozen and neutral. Seconds kept passing, when finally, he moved. Holding his jaw, a smile formed on his face. A sardonic one. “Heh~” Even while being lifted off the ground by a 120-cm-tall pegasus pony all he could feel was bewilderment and a hint of… admiration. It was good, to see that the eyes of his facets had not failed him. ‘This pony can become a dragon~’ He couldn't feel the ground, the woman had lifted his body with a single beat of her wings, something quite impressive considering his weight. 77 kilos, in one beat. ‘So magic does strengthen one’s body depending on the intensity of their emotions~ Or perhaps she simply already had such strength, and a mental block was all that impeded her from using it?’ “Hehe” ‘Have I created a monster?’ Looking at the impatient expression on the woman’s face his smile widened. ‘I hope I did~’ ❏ ‘Heh~’ His smile widened at the pegasus’ irritated expression. She did not like the way he smiled. At all. ‘Seeing the very concept of strength and will grow is truly a beautiful thing.’ But for now, to other matters. A 120 cm tall horse should weigh 900 to 1,200 pounds (410 to 545 kg), while yes he can see she is slimmer and radically different from one her weight shouldn't differentiate much. If she was this heavy, lifting him with her wings would be a piece of cake, but… he doesn't think she is. No, he is absolutely sure of it, he lifted the damn pony, with one arm, no, if he had to guess she weighs around 55 to 65 kilos. But… just to be sure. “EEP!” Reflexively she released Star from her hold as something soft touched her barrel. Her weight suddenly fell completely on Dean’s arm, he is sure that had this happened before he obtained mind over matter, she would have fallen. “You are incredibly light for your size, you know? How much do you weigh?” His tone was casual as if nothing was happening. “Fi-Fifty S-six.” “Kilos?” She nodded. He hummed. “And this is normal for your species?” “Fo-for Pegasus yes!” Seeing her squirming form Dean released his arm. He is no molester. “Eep!” Only to grab both of her shoulders as she started to fall. Acting quickly he spun the pegasus around and put her on his back. Reflexively she put her arms on his shoulders as her hind legs enveloped his tights. Acting quickly he went on to speak. It wouldn't do for her to get angry again. “You should work on that, embarrassment and shame can be used against you, the moment someone touches you in a vaguely uncomfortable manner, punch them or buck in your case.” He turned his face toward her and laughed at her confused expression “You are lucky you know, being cute and all, the only reason why I didn't break your teeth in when you hugged me, something you should have done the second I touched your barrel.” His right hand moved to her head. “So? Care to explain why I still have my teeth?” Slowly he started caressing her mane. He wouldn't humiliate himself by hugging the fluffy pony, even if he really wanted to, but… he could pet her, as long as she allowed it of course. Her ears twitched, she mumbled something. A scowl formed on his face. “I didn't know you became a Bat Pony, unfortunately for me, I am not one, so how about you increase that tone? You were screaming not a minute ago, now where's that brave shy~?” His tone was playful, perhaps a little bit too much judging by the blush on the pegasus cheeks. “I said I was jus’ worried, don't wan’ to hurt you Star, don't wan’ you to hurt yourself either.” He exhaled. He… has no idea why this woman attached herself so much to him, much less care about him so much. Maybe her race is just that friendly, maybe she was just too lonely, he doesn't know. He didn't care. He’s starting to. His head went up, and then moved back as he hummed. “You do as you wish Fluttershy, worry about me, care about me, do anything you want, but put this in your mind, in this world, there is something you cannot alter with strength and will alone.” He poked his head. “The mind.” “One can influence another for them to change themselves, yes, but to do it yourself? No, that is impossible, I am me, I am Dean Tyronus Starfield, and I am a man who doesn't care about losing a limb or two to get what I want.” Her muzzle poked the side of his throat. Sigh* “I am not doing it on purpose, I don't take senseless risks, I am not a masochist, and neither do I want to die, but I know nothing of this world, just as it doesn't know how everything is going to react to me.” “I am new Fluttershy so I have to test it, discover what is true, what are hyperboles, misconceptions, and plain old lies.” Her head rested on his shoulder as he kept walking in circles. “I’m sorry if my… test affected you in a direct manner, I will be more careful next time, but I can't stop, I refuse to stop, the only way is forward, even if it is paved with glass shards, I have to keep moving forward.” He lowered his head and then moved his eyes toward the pegasus, similarly, she looked at him with a dejected look. “I… appreciate you.” Her head snapped up. His voice kept steady. He understands, many forget it but not him, sapient creatures are complex, complex to an extreme, just because one thing is true, doesn't mean another connected to it is too. “You think I don't? I do, I am thankful.” He waved his hand. “For you sharing this house with me.” He caressed her temple lightly. “For you not kicking me out.” He pointed toward the kitchen. “For you making that breakfast.” He touched his heart. “For you taking care of my health.” Finally, he looked at her. “Understand this Fluttershy I. Am. Thankful.” Her lips moved upward. His voice hardened. “But make no mistake, gratefulness will not change who I am, it will not force me to do something I don't want, and most importantly, it will not make me care about someone else.” “You could give me all the gold in this world and I’d be thankful, but I wouldn't feel indebted to you unless you specifically said you wanted a favor in return for it.” His eyebrows narrowed. “Gratefulness is not a shackle, and neither are your actions or feelings toward me.” She stated at him. Even with her eyes, he couldn't quite decipher her expression. ‘Then again, she is trying to not show anything.’ “Still… I do not wish for my actions to result in anything bad toward you, I am inconsiderate of anything that is not related to my creed, even my own life, but I am neither evil nor a bastard.” Sigh* “I. Am. Responsible, I face the consequences of my actions, and believe it or not I would feel bad if something directly caused by me affected you in a negative way.” He lifted his left palm. She turned her head toward it. “Your bathroom, where is it?” “Uhm?” “Feeling this fluff on my skin might be quite pleasing but I imagine your life will get quite awkward and complicated with this much fluff, you do have ha- Fur clippers, right?” Her mouth formed an o. She frowned, flapping her wings she left Star’s back, the fluff did get somewhat in the way but she could still fly perfectly well. Flying to the cabinet she took a cream box, a spray bottle, and her band-aids, quickly she took the manual on the sofa and flew toward the entrance on the right side of her cottage. Turning her head toward Star she called him to follow. The human did just that. Passing through the door he saw a small corridor, glancing at the wall he saw 3 portraits. All of which had photos of a… green stallion pegasus with a cream mane and mustache, a yellow pegasus mare with a red mane and glasses, a younger stallio-. ‘No, they would call them colts right?’ Yes, a colt with a green coat and blond hair, and finally Fluttershy. Or at the very least a filly version of her. “Star?” Fluttershy peaked her head out of the doorframe, a curious expression on her face. Turning to her he walked slowly and then pointed at the wall with his thumb. “Your family?” Her eyes flickered to the wall, just for a smile to blossom on her muzzle. “Yes, my Mother Posey Shy, and my father Gentle Shy, formerly Gentle Breeze, my brother’s name is Zephyr Breeze, dad wanted his colt to inherit his name, what about your family Star?” Entering the bathroom he hummed as the pegasus gave way. “Is this a relic or is your country this primitive?” He snorted, a playful tone entering his voice all the while. “A wood bath, sink, and you don't have a shower, something expected due to the bath but… why on the seven hells is this just a tube with a valve in it? Do you even have hot water?” For a brief moment, she frowned, did he dod- “Well, no matter, you said it yourself this village isn't that in tune with technology correct? “ She huffed. Moving quickly she held Star’s hand and pushed him toward the mirror. “As ugly as always you fat fuck.” “What?” “Just remind me of something, serves as motivation.” She frowned. He opened the mirror. “Hair cream, toothbrush, lace, pills, aaand, a Fur clipper, now where are the scissors? And the brush for that matter?” Ignoring Star, Fluttershy flew toward the cabinet and took the bottle of cream and spray she had. Grasping the human’s left hand she took the spray bottle and applied. Pssst* The hand twitched for a second before suddenly stopping. Putting the spray back she took the cream bottle and applied it again, lightly she spread the blue cream on Star’s hand. Only to grimace as she saw the pink color recede, but not the rune. Her ears fell, but she shook her head, a second later she took the band-aid and started reapplying to Star’s hand. “You better not rip it out a second time Star, this is here for your body to recuperate, I don't care if you can stop the bleeding, this scab on your forehead is already disturbing enough.” She frowned. Flying to his head she put the band-aid on his forehead and slowly enveloped it. “Don’t take it off you stubborn Stallion, please.” Putting the scissor, brush, and clipper above the cabinet he smiled down at the pegasus. “Well, look at the bright side, he could have shattered my skull and made my brain matter splatter all over your walls.” Thump!* A tingle of disgust and anger wormed into her chest. She forced herself to ignore it. “He did say your reaction to it would be hilarious.” A snarl formed on her muzzle, she had never hated anypony in her life, not her bullies, not other creatures, well… perhaps herself, but never others. Not until today. What kind of monster would laugh at a scene like that? What perversion of laughter would that be? Her eyes flickered to the wound on Star’s forehead, fortunately, that thing didn't hit harder. Star is still alive, he will continue to be so. Still… Her fur stood on edge. She forced herself to ignore it. Ignore that it is still a possibility. “It will Scar you stupid colt, magic burn cools down quicker but tends to leave scars behind, I don't know whether or not the hospital has competent enough ponies to heal it completely bu-” He lifted his hand. “Leave it.” She sighed, she doesn't know why, or how, but she expected this to happen. Still… she has to ask. “Why?” He hummed, his finger tapping his chin all the while. “I… could go with the history of it telling a tale all on its own but, no.” He lifted his bandaged hand. “Authenticity, that's why it's going to stay, I am… flawed, I am imperfect, I am human, and humans make mistakes.” “And I made many, many mistakes, ones that shaped my life, that made me who I am today, honestly? Once upon a time, if you asked me if I could, go back in time and fix everything I would have said yes.” Sigh* “Now? I’d refuse without a second thought, erasing my mistakes would be the same as killing who I am, in the past I would like to do nothing besides that, but not now.” “I am… happy with who I am, not satisfied, but happy, I don't want to kill my Self, and… getting rid of this.” He pointed at his hand. “Would be like losing a little bit of me, you know, hiding, and… looking the other way at an ugly thing I did.” “This Is a mistake, even if minimal, even if… small in the face of all that I lived, in its own way it shapes who I am, little things that cascade into bigger ones.” “An accident that resulted in a scar, a scar that resulted in a possibility, a possibility to see the sun tomorrow, a possibility to live so much further than just this night even.” “If I survive, If I breathe tomorrow, and this thing is the culprit for it, then for the rest of my days I will thank myself for being an idiot, for being a fool that always does something wrong before getting it right.” “No, I won’t, get rid of It Fluttershy, this little thing is important, maybe a mistake yes, but one that can let me see so much more than what I was fated to, than what I am fated to, ha~.” He laughed. “Even if it is all for nothing and I just gave myself a life Scar over nothing, at least this little thing did give me hope of seeing tomorrow after all.” He clenched his fist, grimacing slightly as the pain hit. “A mistake can either be taken as something to be ashamed of or a lesson to be acknowledged.” He turned toward her. “And I sure as hell am not ashamed of learning.” Thump* Her eye twitched. She should have already been accustomed to it but… ‘How… how in Faust’s feathers does this Stallion manage to turn even the simplest of things into life lessons?! Stop changing my life you damn colt I can't handle anymore of this!’ Clap! “Anyways! Get your ass on the ground, no, go to that bathtub, If I’m going to strengthen this chaos out I’ll need you wet.” Her pupils shrank. “Eh?” Just as her mouth formed an o. “Up up up woman, we don't have the entire day, I’m going to cut all this fluff out of you and leave you perfect for the winter, look at that, aren't you lucky?” He spread his arms. “No longer needing to wear kilos of robes, just because of a little oopsie right?” “D-do you even know how to cut a coat properly Star? You could do something wrong you know!” Hmph* “My grandparents had a ranch, I did take care of their horses you know, never once did they buck me while trimming them.” Her head tilted. “Horse?” “An equine animal, some similarities to you ponies, just, without horns or wings, or magic, or intelligence, now stop creating excuses and go to that bathtub!” Tap!* tap tap tap tap tap tap He slapped the back of the pegasus’ head in quick succession, guiding her away. “W-wait Star I can do it myself I’m not a foal!” His eyebrow went up at her panicked tone. The woman is still feeling embarrassed, for nothing. “What time is it?” “E-eh?” Her head snapped toward the clock on the wall. “10:48.” She answered with a confused tone. “Well, if this is the case I doubt you can reach your back with those arms, well, perhaps you can reach the lower end but even that might be a struggle.” She paused “He…he” And then blushed while laughing awkwardly. “You should have something like a scratch pad Right?” Coff!* “Yes… umm, yes, I… normally ask my critters to help me so I never used it much, but they are smarter than you give them credit for Star!” The reply came back instantly. “Smart enough to make it easier for you to avoid other ponies I presume?” Her ears went down. “Stop being so embarrassed, listen to me, understand these words, I want to help you because I want to help you, nothing more, now…” He crouched and then stared at the pegasus’ embarrassed face. “Will you let me?” Thump!* ”y-yes?” His eyebrow rose. “Will you, Fluttershy, pegasus pony, owner of this cottage, and my temporary host let me help you?” She straightened her pose, in a moment she jumped into the bathtub, and then sat comfortably. Coff* “Yes, sorry Star.” Psssssssssssssss Warm water hit her mane as Star turned the valve. Wasting not even a second he took the brush, briefly he pondered at how similar it was to the one he used on the horses on Earth. “What are you saying sorry for?” He poked the back of her head. “Silly filly.” Pink dots appeared on her cheeks. “Now.” Taking the small manual he walked back to the pegasus and gave it to her, proceeding he went toward her back and put the brush’s handle on his palm. Lightly he brushed her coat, surprisingly, he did not need to use much strength, but then again, the water facilitated things even with the absolute mess that she was. Hrrrrsh “Do continue your explanation about your world, we have no time to waste.” Exhaling he continued to brush the pony’s coat, the sensation was weirdly soothing, just like before. Hrrrrsh The pegasus stood still. Hrrrrsh Her eyes wandered down to her wet fur. Hrrrrsh Star’s hand moved in a rhythm. Hrrrrsh It was… pleasing, the feeling of her fur being stretched, pushed and tugged at that is, she’d go as far as to say it was somewhat… comforting. Her squirrel and bunny friends were very delicate when helping her, yes, but… having a creature so similar to her doing it was different. Soothing in a way. Hrrrrsh The lightness of the brush, it felt like a… hand, a very soft, pawned hand caressing her. Hrrrrsh The brush moved to her side, lightly, she tilted her body. Her eye flickered back, Star was silent, perhaps concentrated on his actions a little too much. She has been silent for a while. He said nothing. Hrrrrsh He won't say anything if she keeps quiet, she is sure of it. He would feel it however. Shaking her head small droplets of water shot out in all directions. “Ouch!” Something hit her head, just as the rhythmic brushing stopped. “Stay still dumb filly, you are not an animal for me to need to put you on a leash.” Swish* “Ou!” She flinched as a small shout of pain surged from her left ear. “Should I truly call you Pupshy and tell you that you are a bad girl?” Thump!* Red dots formed on her cheeks. This colt. If he didn't find everything as attractive as a rock she’d be having a very different reaction now. Sigh* Her body slumped. But Star isn't like that, no, he’s… perhaps not innocent but well-meanin- no, well-meaning but pragmatic. Hrrrrsh She breathed slowly as her eyes closed The sensation isn't the same, not remotely close but… it brings memories, ones of her mother bathing her while she was but a little happy Foal. She's not little, well… compared to Star she might be but she is not a Foal, although, it's…. good. A smile formed on her face. After so much time, she is happy, happy with somecreature else, happy with the presence of another creature just as smart as she is. The last time this happened was when her family visited her. It's not the same. Hrrrrsh It's… new, and weird… and good. Happiness, she gets it now, Pinkie said it to her, she was too shy to do anything besides tremble before the excited earth pony, but she remembers it. Happiness… is like a cake, with many slices, some bigger than others, all with a different taste. Her family tastes like warmth, safety. Her Critters taste like… simplicity, something so simple and uncomplicated even a newborn would be able to understand, the ideal taste for a shy pegasus, too afraid to confront anyone. Her friendship with Star tastes like, well, it's still baking quite honestly but… she could smell it. Challenge, excitement, unpredictability, fun even… pain but… warmth too like a fire that can burn her, one she doesn't want to let go. THUMP! Danger, her friendship with Star smells of danger, for her body, and her mind. She can die, honestly die, as in, everything she is, everything she did, gone, her critters sad, her family devastated, it will happen if Star loses to that demon and he possesses his body it will most certainly kill her for no reason other than that it could. Or perhaps because it would find it funny. THUMP! Cry… she can cry, she did cry, many times, she cried, trembled, tried to hide, became worried, angry, sad all because of Star. He… should not be a good fit with her, not at all, she is shy, he is brash, she is a coward, he is not, she is weak, he’s strong, she’s polite, he’s blunt. Everything that should make any kind of friendship with her impossible. But, no, the exact contrary happened. She loves his brashness, the courage to disregard everything and say what is in his mind. No lies, no sugarcoating, just the honest truth, coming out of the mouth of a creature that knows what is like to be Fluttershy. That surpassed even that. She isn't envious or angry at his, well… courage, it boarded on disregard for life but she too wanted to be like that. Being pushed around was… uncomfortable, but necessary, she was in her bubble for far too long. Star is brutal, another thing that should have made her friendship with him extremely hard, and it would have, had he again, not had the same experience as her in life. She likes him, and even if the dumb colt didn't notice, or understand, he changed her life, the way she looks at things, the way she acts toward things. And if he was anything like her he’d understand how much that alone changed. And now she has to make sure this same Colt-Stallion didn't just kill himself. Snapping her head to the floor she leaned and took the manual, a second later she started to read it out loud. The idiotic colt did something dumb again and now she wants to know whether or not he will die because of it. There is something such as magic poisoning after all. Hrrrrsh “Warning, in case of extreme sudden discharge check for burns below the skin, in the scenario where the muscles below are itchy or painful immediately head to the hospital.” Turning her head she stared at Star. Hrrrrsh The human hummed. “I can feel magic inside my body little fool, like filthy sludge it enters and refuses to leave, gluing itself inside me.” His tone was calm. Something quite weird as she knows he is angry. It was obvious from the way he spoke, he wants to use magic, not be used by it. Just take, not give. She… is weirdly neutral about it. “I ordered the Crystal to activate by using my soul, unexpectedly It also activated something else and started to absorb the magic in my arm.” Hrrrrsh “My intent was not fully clear on that signal, or at least that is what I think, I can send messages, simple ones, but nothing more.” He poked the back of her head “Like this.” Something hit her. Her eyes lost focus. Everything went blurry. “Wha-!” If she had to compare it to something it would be like staying below water and pushing it on her face, while at the same time somepony tried to speak with her down there. Yes… it felt like a bubble of air made out of somepony's words hitting her face and splashing all around her fur. She couldn't understand anything, well… not consciously. Suddenly, her shoulders fell. Without noticing she relaxed. Hrrrrsh Star’s brushing only helped more as she felt the sensation of her cutie mark being brushed. “Your brain can't quite decipher the signal of another brain coming toward it, you have not evolved to speak telepathically or feel the emotions of others after all.” “Still, considering your ability it should be able to understand it somewhat.” Hmm* “Pain… I understand how others would feel about it, worried, afraid, and other things, but honestly? I just feel… calm.” She blinked. Hrrrrsh Her brain felt like fire. She still heard Star’s words. “When you understand that pain is a distraction, you start to ignore it more easily, after feeling it enough times I just… stood calm.” Putting his hand below the right side of her jaw he leaned her head to the side, only to then brush the gigantic fluff of her neck. “As should you, your worry is noted, but believe me Fluttershy, it is unnecessary, I may worry about my beliefs more than my life but that does not mean I do not care about myself.” Hrrrrsh “Just that I have higher priorities.” Ahhhf* She breathed calmly. That was… weird, and incredible. To feel an emotion not hers. To know what another is feeling. She… knows It isn't but, is this what connecting to a soul feels like. No, it should be even more right? THUMP!* She's used to feeling anxious about something. Not excited. Knowing how the lesser of animals feel is one thing, being hit by a wave of pure emotion is another. “I will stay away from your inner thigh, crotch, and below your tail, do it yourself later.” Her smile froze. Red dots formed on her cheeks. “You are far too casual about this you dummy colt.” Hrrrrsh Her fur stood on edge as his brush passed through her chest. She almost fell, her relaxed muscles combined with the warm water felt extremely inviting for her to rest. “Now, why don't you continue with your explanation?” Star’s words woke her up, snapping her eyes open she blinked rapidly. Shaking her head sh- “Ouch!” “Stop sending water to me fool!” She held her head with both of her hooves. Small tears formed at the side of her eyes as she looked back at the human. “That huuuurt Star.” Dean staggered back. His eye twitched. Did she do it on purpose? Hmph!* Snorting, he went back to brushing her barrel. Unconsciously his hand moved toward her head. “Hmm hmhmm hhmmm~” It wasn't a weakness, but Dean Tyronus Starfield could not simply ignore a cute, fluffy creature in distress. Hmn hm-hm hu-humm* With a stupid smile on her face, fluttershy hummed a small tune. She didn't know why Star was petting her so suddenly but his fingers, combined with the water, were pleasing enough. Stopping her tune she looked at the manual and continued reading. She was feeling good! Hrrrrsh “Recharging this crystal is ill-advised due to the possible degradation of the material and the specific harmonic magic inside it specifically made for this version of the repair runic spell.” “If you wish to recharge it do go on one of our Neigh-gems & Sparklestones stores – Where Ponies Rock!” She threw a hoof in the air. She froze and then turned to Star. Only to find him smiling amusingly at her. “Do go on, angry or excited you still manage to be cute, it's quite adorable honestly.” Dean’s head tilted. He didn't know Ponies could change color. “I-i just li-like th-eem, their delivery times a-are quite am-amazing for such a-a l-little town like Ponyville.” He scratched his throat as one of his eyebrows went up. He started brushing her hair. It is not the first time some fool just assumes the meaning and intent of his words without a second of thought. Then again, he is not so innocent either. He’s only human after all. “Stop trembling fool, I don't know about other ponies but saying you are cute is a fact, not a compliment.” THUMP!* “Besides… I didn't know you owed me answers, when did that happen?” A mirthful look formed on his face as he saw the pegasus finally turn to look fully back at him. Whether her shy expression was born out of his words or his expression he did not know. All he does know is that she is unbelievably adorable like this. “Can't I want my friend to know more about me? That's how best friends are formed you know?” His smirk fell. His hands froze in place. . . . . . “Your words are wasted on me.” thump thump thump “But… do keep talking, you are interesting enough.” A smile bloomed on her face. A very silly one. The rock isn't as hard as it seemed. She shook her head. “A-anyway, continuing on!” Taking the manual she brought it closer to her face. He almost laughed, her embarrassment was entertaining enough, but he shouldn't bully the pegasus. “This crystal does not possess enough magic to be threatening to either infants or critters, hence we of neigh-gems do not take responsibility for any accidents revolving around sudden discharge or magic poisoning.” She turned some pages. “From here on it just explains what the runes are for, the type of crystal it's made from where they took it, and how to properly maintain i- eep!” Plop!* A splash of water hit her face, together with the manual. For one moment she felt it being taken from her hooves before a hand touched her face and wiped it. Opening her eyes she saw Star crouching and brushing her forelegs. thump!* ‘He’s not low enough shy, calm down!’ “These runes, and crystals, was there a creature in specific that created or found them?” She blinked. Her hoof poked her chin, or at least tried to as the human grabbed it and put it down. She ignored it. “Runes themselves were discovered by all creatures at different times in history, there were pioneers in the field, and some that discovered it with the help of others, but by themselves crystals and runes don't have a single creator, at least not that I know of.” He went to her other leg. “Well, I can't truly give you a lesson on it all Star, we don't have time for it but I can explain a little bit.” Coff* “Now, pay attention, this is important on magical crystals something called quantum resonance occurs at the subatomic level.” Dean briefly gazed at her, before returning to his brushing. The pony was naked all the time, from what he understood, as long as he keeps away from her crotch area he will have no problems. She is naked, from what he saw most of her race were too, her behavior seemed counterintuitive, but then again this could very well be a matter of opinion and not a generalized aspect. She is rather shy after all. And that is without speaking about something like conservationism. Complex creatures, complex puzzles. “Magical particles exhibit a resonance based on their alignment in the crystalline lattice, influencing the crystal's… affinity and potential application, for example, the crystal you had was attuned to harmonic magic.” She paused. “If you were to use, let’s say, chaos magic, the crystal would explode, now, the runes are what allow the magic inside it to transform into a spell.” He lifted his hand. She stopped. “So… if these runes could, for example, absorb magic, would they be able to be out anywhere, on the ground, on the air, on wood even? She tapped the wooden bathtub. The water was being drained so a pool had not been formed. “They… can store magic within them Star, but, it's something very insignificant, it wouldn't be nearly enough to cast a spell, without mentioning the magic inside would quite literally transform the runes into inflated balloons.” Hmmm* “And trees? That… would not be something good Star, Life on Equus is dependent on Magic to survive, I mean a pony can survive without it but their life won't be long, if they somehow move past losing their magic and ability to absorb more of it that is, the shock alone would kill them.” He tapped his feet. “I see…” “But, continuing on, being attuned to harmonic magic means the energy inside it has an easier time flowing, resulting in faster spells and more efficient energy usage, no- oah!” Dean turned her around just as she lifted her right hoof. Pressing on the top of her ass he lightly made her sit again, and then went to hold her tail “iiiiii!” Only to suddenly stop at her whimpering. “Sorry.” Opening his fingers he let the pony’s tail fall. “I never really got behind a horse, much less touch their tail before, still… I should have asked, do you want me to stop?” She lifted her hooves, her entire body was full of fluff, doing everything alone would take an hour at the least. “NO, no, it, just, it was just sudden, your fingers are soft Star, they tickled me, I was just surprised.” Hmmm* “Well then.” Lowering himself he scooped her giant tail and started brushing. “Do continue.” She sighed, just as her body sagged. The only time another creature has ever touched her tail was her father, and he was brushing her. Well, at least now she knows she’s sensible there. Lightly shaking her head she straightened her posture. Miss Fluttershy's class is not over! “Yes, as I was saying the runes on simpler crystals are programmed to only activate one spell at a standard intensity, going lower isn't a problem, going higher, well… you know what happens.” “The crystal is… uniform, that is to say, it is only used to let magic pass through it one way, altering the runes and doing another spell is possible, but it will degrade the crystal with time, without mentioning the horrific loss of energy.” Hmmmn* Had he had pony ears they would have had twitched. Fluttershy… knows too much about runes and crystals for something as simple as a curiosity. It was interesting, honestly, to see a side of the pegasus he didn't even imagine she had. Animal character, Nascent flame, and enchanter extraordinary. Now that he’d love to see. Well… His eyes lost focus as he clenched his left hand. ‘These… runes are proving to be rather interesting’ A toothy smile formed on his face. Magic… he won't give up on it so easily, even if it is borrowed power. He’ll find a way to make it his. “Now.” Fluttershy’s words cut through his musings. “The runes etched into the crystals utilize a form of quantum entanglement, that is to say, they become entangled with the quantum states of magical particles, creating a connection between the rune and the intended magical effect.” “That is to say if you connect a rune with a crystal, independently if they aren't physically connected and regardless of the distance the reaction will be instantaneous.” “Of course, only a true expert would be able to make a connection so far away and even this involves time and space magic something even more complicated, only ponies extremely smart and talented are capable of doing something like this, even then it will take decades for them to even be able to.” His eyes narrowed. That… could be complicated. Magic could be more difficult than he gave credit for. His technique, to control the subconscious through his soul, in theory, if he achieves mastery over it making himself the smartest human in history would not be impossible, just complicated. He thought it an advantage before but… no. In the world he is in, it is a requirement. Even more, he will need to find a teacher. ‘And I need bits for that.’ His body sagged. Only for it to strengthen itself again. The road might have bumps and turns, but he will walk on it anyways. Let this time at the very least, be with a head raised high. “Oh, I forgot to explain Star, Quantum entanglement occurs when two or more particles become interconnected and share correlated quantum states, regardless of the physical distance between them, meaning one copies the other, like twins.” “Now, with magical runes and crystals, entanglement is harnessed to establish a connection between the runic symbols and the quantum states of magical particles.” “Allowing for a direct influence on the particles' behavior, shaping the magical effects generated by the crystal.” “Now quantum resonance is the phenomenon where quantum systems, in this case, magical particles within a crystal lattice, exhibit a synchronized response to an external stimulus, in magical crystals, the alignment of these particles creates a resonance that amplifies their collective effects, influencing the crystal's overall magical properties.” Clop! “In simpler terms, quantum resonance emphasizes the synchronized behavior of magical particles within the crystal, while quantum entanglement highlights the interconnectedness between runic symbols and the particles' quantum states.” Setting the brush aside Dean turned the tube’s valve off. Lifting himself he took the towel on the side of the door, came back, and started to dry the pegasus. At the same time, he spoke. “So that means stronger crystals would be able to handle more affinities hence stopping the degradation and loss of efficiency during each activation?” “Even more, the functionality of each rune and crystal depends on quantum mechanics? Quantum resonance makes them act and move in sync while entanglement makes the connection with runes and the magic particle’s quantum states?” “Mmph, peh! Yes, Star exactly that! You've got the essence of it!” She beamed a smile even as he dried her face. “Stronger crystals, with a more stable and intricate lattice structure, can handle a broader spectrum of magical affinities. This helps mitigate the degradation and loss of efficiency during repeated activations, ensuring a more reliable and consistent performance over time.” Her face turned serious. “And yes, quantum mechanics plays a crucial role in the functionality of runes and crystals.” “Quantum resonance orchestrates the synchronized movement of magical particles within the crystal, creating a harmonious environment for the manifestation of magical effects.” “Simultaneously, quantum entanglement establishes a unique connection between runic symbols and the quantum states of these particles, allowing for a direct and precise influence on their behavior.” Clop! “Now, to remind you of what we talked about, then, to the next subject!” Standing on her two legs she pointed forward with a serious expression. “eep!” Only to freeze as Star’s towel enveloped her barrel. “If you do not want me seeing anything, avoid such positions little fool, you do have the habit of getting embarrassed for nothing, so be more careful.” Red dots formed on her muzzle. THUD!* Her hooves slammed on the bathtub as she forced her body down. A second later Star removes the towel and keeps drying her. The second time. THUMP!* It’s the second time she practically exhibits her Bits to Star! THUMP!* It feels like her heart is about to explode! Her eyes wandered toward the human Her feathers twitch. She forced herself not to panic. Slowly, she breathed, in and out. Seconds passed as she felt the towel dry her body, slowly, it moved, below her wings, barrel, face, mane, and legs. It wasn't uncomfortable, the fabric was not as soft as his fingers and his movement was too simple and rough for her to feel anything. It wasn't pleasing, or unpleasing, it just… was. Even then, her body relaxed. She liked it, well, not the mortification of course but… what came before. Before she became too comfortable. Serenity. Just… it was weird, truly weird. Here she is being brushed and dried by an alien she met a day ago, an alien that changed her life in less than five hours and somehow convinced her to get rid of her cutie mark. Inherently making her convince herself to connect her soul to him at the risk of a demon ripping her in half… literally. ‘Heh~’ She puffed as an amusing phrase came to mind. ‘Fluttershy, the first victim of Dean the Debater.’ “he…hehehahaha” It was hilarious She was afraid to do so much as talk to other ponies not even a day ago, and now she is here, tranquil as an alien Stallion dries her body. … She is fine with it The tranquility was enough to make her forget that Starfield isn't a pony, that he isn't a Stallion, and that he is dangerous. He is not kind, caring, soft-spoken, or even overly mindful. But he is someone she can be relaxed around. Someone she can… do whatever she wants, smile, laugh, play, be silly, as long as she doesn't act like a mare she herself would hate she’d always have a place with Star. And that alone means the world to her. Oh, she didn't do much to resist, or even refuse his… request, not because she is a pushover, no, she did it because Star truly and wholly just wanted to do it. Help her that is. With her fuzzy problem. Exactly because he caused it, he might call himself selfish, and be mostly right, but not fully. Even if he doesn't know it, he has a kind soul. Maybe not toward her, or even most creatures. But she knows it. Star has things he cares about, humans he admires, respects even. His expectations are just a little too high but… they are good. She understands it. He… respects those who respect themselves and those who are like him, a version of him. Stuck. Angry, enraged, and apathetic, no matter his state, or his words at the end of it all Star just wanted her to not be like he was. It was something like ‘If you can, be better, and you always can’ just… much more brutal and philosophical. And existentially dreadful. And extremely motivational. One does not change a 16-year-old mare set in her misery in just hours without being so. The towel passed through her tail, she could feel the water slowly leaving her appendage. Thank the stars she is sitting. Star might be oblivious, or even uncaring to most things he considers pointless but he is considerate, he wouldn't have covered her or even said he’d keep away from her… parts otherwise. She should feel uncomfortable. But she just… can't? Star is honest, and well-intentioned, being angry or uncomfortable is… not something she can really feel. ‘Is this how ponies feel when they meet devoted followers of the principle of Honesty?’ Star isn't innocent by any means, but he is somehuman she knows she can absolutely trust. Not to do good to her but to… not hide anything from her. If he wants something, he will say it, no matter how embarrassing or how likely it is to make her buck him in the face. Honesty does not mean kindness after all. It is weird. Every time he petted her it felt like he cared about her, something she knows isn't true. Even now, being dried only makes her feel like a filly, being given a bath by her parents. And, that's the thing, without caring, Star cares. She can be silly, idiotic, dance around, play stupid games, do pranks, be a filly even, and Star won't say a word. Be it on the couch, kitchen, or even here, in the bathtub, being dried, she can trust him, wholly. He said he’d help, and that's all he will, all he will think of doing. Because… not being honest would mean taking a step back, it would mean returning to being the human he hated. “Done.” Star’s words cut through her trance, glancing at him she saw him putting the towel away. Without wait she got up and sat in front of her sink. Hmmn* ‘Better.’ “Now, I can't read this thing, so pick one.” Looking to the side she saw Star holding five blades. “This one, number 4, 9.5 millimeters.” Nodding he put the rest on the sink and put the sword in the clipper. Turning it around he found a small button. Buzzzzzz* “Are you sure this will be enough?” She smiled, a content humm left her mouth as she did so. “Of course Star, didn't you complain about me wearing so much? Now I won't have to wear more than a beanie.” He hummed. “You were quiet, did my question bore you?” She shook her head. His tone was, calm, unbothered most likely. Still, she can be considerate. “No, I was just… thinking, lost in my mind and all that jazz.” Buzzzzzz* “Then I will leave you to it, if something hurts, be sure to tell me, it is my first time trimming an equestrian pony.” She nodded, in a moment, her thoughts came back, together with the buzzing sound of the clipper. Buzzzzzz* She understands it just like Star does, looking at the mirror and wanting to break it, to buck it, to not see the reflection on it. Being that shy, fearful, lying, weak mare would be worse than any bad words anycreature could throw at her. She just wishes she had noticed that before. Living hating yourself is not living at all. Even more so when you don't change just that. That's why she trusts Star to be honest, because she is him, in a way. Buzzzzzz* She… is not afraid of him screaming at her, Star doesn't care about her but she knows he can't stand seeing anycreature wasting away like he did. And now, she doesn't either. If being screamed at is the price for never going back to that pony, then it's something small in comparison to living as her. Why would she be scared of progress again? She has to be honest, act like herself, speak what's in her mind, and not hide anything from him, how else would he speak about her… undesirable parts? Buzzzzzz* Well, she has no intention of becoming the same as Star in every way of course but… it is best to hear the words of someone who already walked the path she is on instead of going in blind. If she doesn't like something, no matter how much he screams at her, she won't do it. Star has a view of what is to be strong, he shares that view with her through his words, the way he acts, but that does not mean he wants to push her around. He said it himself, the road is for her to walk on. What comes on the other side is completely dependent on her and her alone. Star cares without caring, exactly because he’d throw her through a window if it meant she’d get stronger for it. Buzzzzzz* He cares that somepony weak is close to him, not that Fluttershy, the pegasus pony is weak. She understands now, why her pa married her mother, they said it before, but she didn't understand it at the time. Soft, kind, caring, handsome, rich, strong, she doesn't need any of that in a friend, no, as long as he and she don’t do bad to each other she should only search for someone that she is happy to stay with. And… she is happy. A tear threatened to fall from her eye. After so, so long She. Is. Happy. And she won't lose it. No matter what, she’ll hold on to it, and buck any bucker bold enough to try and take it away from her. Buzzzz- The clipper suddenly stopped. “Are you fine? I told you to tell me if I pulled your fur.” Her wing shot up toward her eye, wiping the water off. “No, I just…” She looked at Star’s confused reflection. “I’m happy.” Hmmn* Buzzzzzz* Staying silent he went back to trimming. The pony on the other hoof, hummed a happy song. Having Star as a friend should feel like having a gay Stallion as one, just… Star finds her as attractive as a grain of sand. Libido? What's that? Can I eat it? Yes… it would be funny, had she not been at the receiving end of a creature that disregards anything he considers petty or pointless. Like embarrassment. And personal space. Had he had any other intentions she would have bucked him already, but then again, actions or words, Star is honest in all. The closest creature to an open book. But for now… back to her class Buzzzzzz* “Now, as I said before emotions generate distinct electrochemical signatures within the brain, when crafting runes, the emotional frequencies associated with specific intentions are encoded into the crystal's lattice.” “The crystal acts as a resonator for these frequencies, enhancing the effectiveness of the rune, meaning even small bursts of emotion can activate it.” Clop! “Now, for the last explanation about these crystals.” “Harmonic magic exhibits a form of sentience through the interaction of ambient magic with the emotional frequencies encoded in runes, the magic mirrors the emotional intent of the creator, creating a harmonious relationship between the spell caster and the magical energy.” “Be happy while creating, get happy results, be angry, get angry, be hateful, get hate, so on and so on.” Twisting her hoof she shot her head back to stare at Star. The human in turn stared at her with an unblinking, and somewhat surprised stare. “That's all, well, all for that one crystal that is.” His mouth formed a line. A diminutive frown appeared on his face. “You have far more knowledge in this than one would expect, something worthy of praise without a doubt.” She smiled as her wings ruffled. His eyes stayed fixed on his clipper. “More knowledge than a simple curiosity would entrail, did you… ever want to become a… runesmith? Enchanter?” For a moment, she froze. Only to sigh in tiredness. With her eyes fully open she looked upon Star’s reflection and spoke in a downed tone. “My talent, it… lets me hear anything other creatures speak in perfect equish, with the exception of vastly different words like, horse, something that does not exist in my dictionary despite sounding very similar to… a bad word.” “That means that while I can perfectly learn what a symbol is spoken, I can't know what it is said in their native language.” Her body sagged just as he started to trim her legs. “Something needed to be able to make runes in the first place, their history it's… I understand it through the ears of an Equestrian pony, instead of a Grifonian Griff.” She sighed lightly. “Ever since I was a filly I was terrified of heights, the day I discovered my cutie mark is also the day I discovered land, and the animals that live within it and, I know…” Buzzzzzz* “I know it could have simply been my destiny to like them, really everything could have been, but I liked them, I still like them you know, maybe I won't in the future, but for now, I can't abandon them, even if it wasn't me wh- ouch!” Lightly Dean flickered Fluttershy’s leg. “Worry about it later, continue your history, it is much more interesting, and you will need to run, I have yet to feel anything besides fat with this clipp-... oi.” Hmph!* Humphing Fluttershy closed her eyes and lifted her head, she might be a little sedentary, but she’s not fat! And so the only answer to him would be a fluffy tail to the face. Seconds passed. No sound was made. Her ears fell. Slowly, she turned her head. Only to pause. ”He..hehehehahaHaHAHAHA!” Falling on her side she grabbed her barrel and Star… star’s face was filled with her tail fluff! “HahaHAHAHAHAHA!” The human’s eyebrow went up. She laughed harder Oh, but that was not all, no, no, no, the spirit of laughter apparently decided she was too gloomy boomy because her tail formed a perfect goatee on the human’s face! “No- haha, no! HaHAHA! STAR heheha, look he~ look to the other side hahaha please!” The human’s deadpan stare became more evident. She laughed harder. She couldn't breathe properly anymore. Faust why is she imagining him as a neighponese Hoof Fu master?! He looks so ridiculous too! “HeHahaHe-hehe…Hah-” Her laughter suddenly stopped, from one moment to the other she shot upright, her face bearing a serious expression. Her ears fell "Star..." Wiping the tail off his face, the human hummed. "I-I d-didn't mean to laugh a-at you. I'm... sor-rry." Her voice cracked ever so slightly. Being laughed at for years, knowing how much it hurts, and doing the same thing, to a friend non- Slap!* “Ouch!” The Pegasus held her head in pain where the human had slapped her. “Stupid woman, mocking someone and laughing at them are two different things, even I know this, how long have you been without pony contact?” Scratching the back of her head she laughed awkwardly. ”Seven years?” “If I had found it humiliating it would have been another history, when something embarrassing happens you laugh together with them, unfortunately, I only find amusement in little things.” “Besides…” He tapped his chin. “I laughed at your little dance did I not? And, although I did not see it, a pink bearded man does sound rather silly don't you think?” “He…hehahahaha, yes, yes it does Star.” She smiled. He did not. Her body lowered. His eyes narrowed. “Fl-” With a jump, she pounced toward the human. “You idiot!” Who promptly screamed at her while throwing the clipper away, just in time for her body to slam against him… and do nothing. He blinked. The pony extended her wings and arms, in a second, she hugged him. “I can't… I can't remember the last time I had a laugh attack Star, thank you.” He lifted his hand. Only to lower it He shook his head. Grabbing the pony’s shoulders she pushed her away and then looked at his fur-filled shirt. “Ugh, this will be annoying to clean.” Her expression shifted as she laughed some more. ‘Not yet shy, not yet.’ Turning around she glanced at her human. Absently she watched as he took the clipper and walked back. Reflexively she turned and sat in place, not a second later she felt the clipper on her fur. Buzzzzz* “What I wanted to ask is if you will be able to teach me your language in the first place, considering you hear everything I speak in equish and I hear everything you speak in Portuguese I imagine it will become something complicated, maybe I should ask for that blue one’s help.” Her ears shot up. Only to be grabbed and lowered again as the human started to trim her fur. “Rainbow Dash?” “Ah, yes, her, but no matter, will you really be able to explain your alphabet in the first place? For example, say A.” Her head tilted. “A.” A frown appeared on Dean’s face this… would be complicated. ‘Wait.’ “Ok, I am going to say this very slowly, so pay attention, and repeat the same letter toward me, in the same way I do.” She nodded “A, ay, aaayyy.” Her eyes widened. “Za.” “Za equals A, ayyy, correct?” Smiling, she nodded. “Good, it seems that instead of a flaw you only truly failed at recognizing a quirk of your cutie mark.” Hmmm* “Did you… give up after learning you couldn't understand runes?” She shook her head. “No, I tried, I thought if I couldn't understand the language I could at least understand everything else but…” She looked at her cutie mark. “It seems like I went through the wrong path.” He hummed, the clipper finally finishing her other ear. “Understandable, if you were anything like my past self, gaining motivation to do even the things you loved or were interested in after meeting a roadblock would be hard.” “Fortunately for you, people’s dreams never end, now, let's continue, I will speak my alphabet, and you will answer in your own language, slowly, focus on making the sound of the letter, not the letter itself.” She nodded. “B - bee” “Bo” “C - see” “Cu” “D - dee” “Di” “E - ee” “Es” “F - ef” “Fu” “G - gee” “Ga” “H - aitch” “He” “I - eye” “Ix” “J - jay” “Ju” “K - kay” “Ki” “L - el” “La” “M - em” “Mi” “N - en” “No” “O - oh” “Os” “P - pee” “Pi” “Q - cue” “Qu” “R - ar” “Re” “S - ess” “Si” “T - tee” “To” “U - you” “Un” “V - vee” “Vi” “W - dabliu” “Wo” “X - ex” “Xe” “Y - why” “Ya” “Z - zed” “Zo” “Annnd done!” Fluttershy clopped her hoof. Dean frowned. “Our alphabets seem to have the same number of letters, or at least the English one does, I would have spoken of the others but… it seems pointless now.” Buzzz-* The clipper’s buzz suddenly stopped. Grabbing the pony’s head he turned her toward the mirror. “Wow.” Her eyes sparkled as she looked at her reflection, she had no hairstyle to speak of but her long and smooth mane was something else. Mmmmn* Feeling Star’s fingers on her head she hummed happily. Unconsciously her body started to move from side to side, behind her, her tail began to sway. “Ok PupShy, what do you want your hairstyle to be?” “We-” “Too bad, I can only do braids, I am not a barber you know.” Her eyes turned deadpan. “Hey, one for one, now…” Taking her hair Dean started to “I will have to brush everything again, but do continue your explanation.” Suddenly she stood up, the movement making Dean release her hair. Not a second later she beat her wings and shot out of the bathroom. “I’ll take something, be back in a second!” He opened his mouth. THUD!* “OUCH!” Only to close it again at the distant sounds. Sighing he looked around, seeing the fur on the ground he went to take a broom. “I’m back!” Only to stop as the pegasus barged in. “Here.” Extending her hoof she showed a white sheet of paper, together with a pencil. He said nothing as she walked back and sat in front of the sink’s mirror once again. “Now I know we don't have time for it all, it's… 10:50, meaning we only have 20 minutes at maximum before I need to start making lunch.” She stopped for a moment before her wing extended backward and touched Star’s arm. “And you are going to help me with it mister, I don't want to make something both of us can't enjoy ok?” Shifting his arm he took her mane once again. “Knowing the difference between our worlds, even in the smallest of things, will be something useful for me, that and I am curious to know how you make your food.” Hrsssssss “Good, now, I want you to speak your alphabet, then I will write the letter after it you will write your own letter and the sound mine does ok?” He nodded. She smiled. “Ok now… ⏃ za.” ✦ . ⁺ . ✦ . ⁺ . ✦ “Aaaaand, done!” Tick! Fluttershy tapped her pen on the sink as she ended writing the comparison of both alphabets, it didn't take more than one minute but still, some parts were confusing. The letters for example, were completely different. 1- ⏃= (A): Sounds like "za" 2- ⏚= (B): Sounds like "bo" 3- ☊= (C): Sounds like "cu" 4- ⎅= (D): Sounds like "di" 5- ⟒= (E): Sounds like "es" 6- ⎎= (F): Sounds like"fu" 7- ☌= (G): Siunds like "ga" 8- ⊑= (H): Sounds like "he" 9- ⟟= (I): Sounds like "ix" 10- ⟊= (J): Sounds like "ju" 11- ☍= (K): Sounds like "ki" 12- ⌰= (L): Sounds like "la" 13- ⋔= (M): Sounds like "mi" 14- ⋏= (N): Sounds like "no" 15- ⍜= (O): Sounds like "os" 16- ⌿= (P): Sounds like "pi" 17- ⍾= (Q): Sounds like "qu" 18- ⍀= (R): Sounds like "re" 19- ⌇= (S): Sounds like "si" 20- ⏁= (T): Sounds like "to" 21- ⎍= (U): Sounds like "un" 22- ⎐= (V): Sounds like "vi" 23- ⍙= (W): Sounds like "wo" 24- ⌖= (X): Sounds Like "xe" 25- ⊬= (Y): Sounds like "ya" 26- ⋉= (Z): Sounds like "zo" 26 from both, apparently the same as one of the languages of Star’s homeworld ‘English’ fortunately the human knew it, it would not be significantly more difficult but the simpler the better. While the pony hummed happily the human brushed her hair, a contemplative expression plastered on his face all the while. “So…” Fluttershy’s head snapped toward his reflection. “In your language, my name would be something like… Dieszano Toyareosnounsi Sitozarefuixesladi?” Clop! clop! clop! clop! clop! clop! clop! “Yes! I mean, the pronunciation is horrible and the emphasis abysmal, but you did it!” Taking a small impulse the pony started to jump up and down. The human on the other hand, simply tapped his chin. “You understood me in your language, correct?” Without stopping she nodded. “But at the same time, you heard me speaking with a, as you describe it, horrible pronunciation, something that has never happened before.” Suddenly, she stopped. Turning around she stared at the human with unblinking eyes. “Meaning your talent only activates on sounds you cannot understand, implying that as long as somecreature speaks in a type of broken equish that is vaguely understandable, your talent will not activate.” “Meaning as I progress it will become harder and harder for you to teach me, in other words, we’ll have to ask that blue Pegasus for help either way.” Finally finishing with her mane Star let it fall, she would have admired her mane had she not realized another pony would enter her house in the future not settled in her. Her stomach turned. Her cottage, outside of her family, critters, and Star nopony else had ever been on it. And for good reason. It is her house, a place where she can go, rest, do what she wants, and live as she dreams. She accepted Star solely because he was a creature in dire need of help, and she was the most fitting pony for the job. Speaking with somehuman who is similar to her, lived on her hooves, understands her, never lies, has the same libido as a wall, one that somehow is a debater strong enough to change her life in less than five hours and beat her decade-old depression just as fast is one thing. Speaking with a stranger pony who can lie, laugh at her, judge her, mock her for nothing else but the sake of it, and be overall a very mean creature with zero good intentions depending completely on how they feel like it is another one completely. Especially when that same pony is the bucking mare that cared more about winning a race and training than saving another pony from a death fall, or even helping her marginally after self-proclaiming herself her friend. ‘But nooooooo, just tell meek little Fluttershy you are her friend and she will grab onto you like a cat on a scratch post!’ Hmph! Not like helping the pony with wings that is screaming while falling to her death is something normal to do after all. Not like she can't use her wings, right? Oh, she doesn't hate Rainbow, she doesn't have the strength to hate anycreature, but even if she tolerated the mare out of patience and shyness before that does not mean she liked her. 4 years, before that call yesterday it had been 4 years since the blue pegasus had bothered to speak to her. She doesn't think of her as a friend, for a brief year she did, but not anymore, but for a self-appointed one that Pegasus sure makes a point to act as anything but. Sigh* No, that's not fair, if she wanted a friend she should have gone after one, as Star said it, put the blame on no one but yourself, she just… is not as extreme as him. “But this is for later, for now.” Her ears twitched as the human continued speaking. Thinking about life now was pointless. Leaning forward he took both the paper and pen off the pegasus hooves. Not even twenty seconds later he gave it back. “The first is Dean, the second Tyronus, and the third Starfield, write it in your language, and then we will talk more about it.” Nodding the pegasus started writing, ten seconds later she was done. Dean: ⎅⟒⏃⋏ Tyronus: ⏁⊬⍀⍜⋏⎍⌇ Starfield: ⌇⏁⏃⍀⎎⟟⟒⌰⎅ Feeling Star’s chest on her head as he leaned to look at the paper a sudden sense of excitement bloomed inside her chest. It was… nostalgic, and paradoxically new. Not him leaning forward Faust no, more like… the situation in itself, this entire day even, saying it is the best of her 16 years of life wouldn't be an exaggeration. She remembered it, not precisely of course, so much time passed after all. When she was a filly, before everything happened she was so curious, everything was new, and she loved to discover it. The days she would make foalish questions, do stupid things, and have fun in the simplest of things, such as follow her tail for minutes. She can't quite remember the feelings of it but… she is sure it was amazing, even more, she is sure that… ‘It feels the same…’ The same as years ago, after so long of doing the same, same and same thing for years, being content and thinking she was happy something new happened. And it felt amazing, doing something new was… incredible! Especially with somecreature else, maybe it is mean to say it but talking and playing with her critters just isn't the same. But how would she know? It’s been so long, she forgot it, the feeling of having a friend. ‘No.’ No, not a friend but… something, she doesn't have a word for it but Star is something to her, a very important one too. He is… dear to her. She can trust him, with very specific things, fully even, but in others… she can't, because she knows he won't do a thing to help. She, surprisingly enough, doesn't care, life has ups and downs, it's up to her to climb the downs and make sure not to fall on them. She… accepts him, and that's that, maybe he’s not perfect, maybe he never will but… she doesn't need a perfect companion?/friend?/acquaintance. Star’s enough. Well, not that it matters, no, for now, she only needs to re-discover the feeling and be just as happy as she did the first time. With a cheer in her tone, she spoke. “Now you spoke Dies-zano Toya-reos-noun-si Sito-zarefui-xesladi the correct pronunciation would be Di-esz-ano Toyar-eosno-unsi Sitozar-efuixe-slad-i.” Hmnnnn* “I understood nothing you spoke, or at least the why.” She smiled, and then waved her left hoof. “No worries Star, Timbucktu wasn't built in a single day, oh, it's an ancient pegasus cloud city, much like Cloudsdale.” While the pegasus explained the human pondered. “Wouldn't that mean your name is Fulauntotoesre Siheya?” She froze. Her wings briefly fluttered. Her eye twitched. Hearing Star speaking felt the same as having somepony scratch a chalkboard. It was rather… unkind to think so but… if ponysh was a pony it would wither and die after hearing him speak. With a stained smile she lifted her hoof. She can fix this! “That would be… a disappointment.” Her arm froze, just as an indignant look crossed her face. New or not Star should know saying something bad about a pony’s name is not something to be done even if angry. She will teach him of course, but this alone does not stop her from getting angry. Turning around an upset expression formed on her face. “Fluttershy is a much cuter name.” Something hit her. Only for an embarrassed one to form not a second later as the human spoke. thump! ‘WHERE DID THAT COME FROM YOU DUMMY COLT?!’ “Well… not that I don't believe your name is as adorable in your language but… I prefer mine, Fluttershy, Flutter Shy.” Thump! He tapped his chin. “If I had a pet butterfly I’d give her a name like this.” THUMP! THUMP!! THUMP!!! ’aaaaaaaaaaaa!’ “Well.” Putting Fluttershy’s hair aside he slowly took her tail and started brushing, the pony was sitting, there was no reason for her to make a scene. “Not that it matters, despite having the form of one you are most certainly not a critter.” Sigh* Her body sagged. Her heartbeat decreased. “For more that I wish one like you existed in my world.” THUMP!* Only to shoot up again as Star kept speaking. ’aaaaaaaaaaaa!’ That stallion did not have a filter. “Ah.” And for more that she loved it, she also hated it. His hand briefly stopped. “I don't mean a pegasus, by the worlds, having a pet so similar to your race would be rather weird, I meant something as good as you.” ’aaaaaaaaaaaa! STOP SPEAKING YOU IDIOT!’ “Clean, cute, with a mouth that doesn't smell of garbage, fluffy and smart, although… having a pet that could talk to me, even if amazing would be rather upsetting, well…” ’AAAAAAAAAAAA!’ “If they wanted to keep being my pet I wouldn't oppose it, but you know right? I’d need to change how I treated them… he~” The human lightly chuckled as he kept brushing the pony’s tail, completely missing the same mare’s expression of embarrassment. It wasn't so much as Star telling her it, more like anycreature at all besides her family and critters doing so. Knowing they aren't mocking her is also rather pleasing, flattering even, just…. ‘Being told you’d make a good pet? Does this stupid colt not realize what he’s babbling about?!’ She is starting to realize that having a wholly honest creature living with her might cause more embarrassment than not. “You know, I spoke with my classmates somewhat when I was a teen, our conversations would start with something as simple as a new game, and end with everyone asking whether a human or a shark in a bicycle would win a race.” “Amusing times were those little flame, amusing they were.” Thum-* Her head suddenly shot up as she stared at the human’s reflection. “Wait…” Continuing brushing her tail, Dean hummed. “Little flame?” “Your soul burns does it not?” Her head tilted. “It… does?” “You thought I was being figurative? Your ego was born not long ago, it is a little yellow flame inside a bigger blue one, hence why.” He poked the back of her head. “Little flame.” Putting the brush aside he held her tail with both hands and separated it into three parts, slowly, he started braiding. All the while the pony stood still. A small smile graced her face. Shaking her head she spoke. “No Star in my language my name would be Fulaun-toes-re Siheya, you don't need to repeat the letter ok?” Hmmm* “Understood, now, I want to test something, pay attention to my words ok?” Quickly, she nodded. “Horse.” No reaction. “Horse.” “STAR!” The pony’s head snapped toward him with such speed he briefly thought she had broken it. He ignored it and hummed to himself. Hmmm* “I see, my intent when speaking the first was to refer to a creature of my world, the second however was to refer to a certain type of… woman, or mare in your case.” “The first time I spoke Horse back then my intention was for you to understand me, your cutie mark most likely translated it with that in mind hence you understood a word that did not exist in your dictionary but that had a similar sound.” Her glare intensified. He continued on, the mystery of magic much more appealing than the admittedly cute pegasus’ reactions. “When I said horse just now I did not want you to understand it as anything besides it being an animal from my world, tell me what exactly did you hear?” Her head tilted even while her glare kept up. “I… don't know? It was a jumbled mess of nonsensical words I thought you were pranking me.” “I see, would that not mean Your cutie mark can be tricked? Or is it because magic is not inside my soul? Contrary to most, if not all creatures on this world, if wholly dependent on magic it would make sense why your power does not work perfectly on me.” "For example, woman, my intent when speaking it was to refer to a female of my species, not a mare, that is to say not a female pony, I saw your expression every time I spoke it, you were confused right?” Her glare lessened, even while her expression morphed into a confused one she gave a nod. “Because, not unlike the runes, your cutie mark can sense something much deeper than simple emotions, it can read intent, BUT!” He lifted his finger, just to then go back to braiding her tail. “It is unlikely to do so by reading the electrochemical signals reflected on ambient magic by the brain, no, no no no no.” He shook his head. “I didn't feel any kind of pulse in my brain, I could be wrong but speaking plainly I do not believe your cutie mark needs to use such a way to read my mind, no, I believe it can see my brain.” A stained smile formed on his face. “I believe it can use such a magical way to see my intent but that it does not depend on it, the second option might as well be something it did when the first didn't work perfectly.” “All of it, neurons, signals, synapses, from the smallest to biggest your cutie mark can see everything, not only see but analyze it, understand it, and make conclusions, in other words…” He pointed toward the pony “You can read minds.” A skeptical look formed on her face. He laughed. “I know, I know, the difficulty would be immense, it would need the ability to not just observe, but intricately scan and analyze neural activity in real-time with extremely high resolution.” He held his chin. His other hand kept holding the braid together. The pony’s tail was unimaginably big. “It would need to understand the chemical aspects of neurotransmitters and their role in modulating neural signals.” Lifting his hand he lifted two fingers. “Even more, it would need to have access to an individual's entire life history, experiences, emotions, and memories to provide context to the observed neural patterns.” Three fingers. “Not only that, it would necessitate to have advanced algorithms, ones capable of decoding complex patterns of neural activity and identifying meaningful correlations.” Four. “Recognize the influence of cultural and linguistic factors on thought processes, including nuances and symbols specific to each individual.” Five. “The ability to discern and interpret the emotional aspects of thoughts, emotions do play a significant role in cognitive processes after all.” Six. “A mechanism to comprehend and integrate the subjective aspects of human experience, acknowledging that thoughts are not purely objective entities.” Seven. Closing both of his hands he took the pink tail again and then looked at the bewildered pony. He understood. She didn't seem to think deeply about many things, hell, not many people did, but to understand the possibilities one has to first understand the implications. And a form of mind reading purely supported by observation, one he cannot hope to defend against at the moment is one of them. “You have something stronger than any supercomputer on my planet tattooed on your ass, and you are using it to speak to animals?” She blinked. “That’s… an interesting theory.” He laughed. ‘She understood jack shit.’ “Let me put it in simpler words, supposing I am right, supposing I am right and you explored all of the possibilities of this braid, you would be able to know the past of any creature you speak with.” “Understand the why they do what they do, in a way maybe even they don't, knowing if someone is lying or not would be trivial, no intent would be hidden from you.” “Harmony landed you this power Fluttershy, it is false strength, false ability, an illusion that can be shattered at any time, one that you promised it would.” “So hear me well, magic is more likely than not borrowed strength, but to be strong you need not to depend on it, use this false power to obtain true power, something truly yours, that can't be taken without similarly taking your life in return.” She tilted her head. She wasn't confused just… slow. “What I am trying to say is for you to study this brand, understand it inside and out, so when the day comes, and you lose or remove it, the power to understand and be understood will not leave together with it.” He paused, as a melancholic expression formed on his face. “Your power is to understand creatures and be understood, imagine that, the power of honesty, no intention hidden from you, no action without reason, the strongest intuition of this planet, in the palm of your hoof.” Her eyes fell. “Oh.” He huffed. “It is obvious to me you do not even realize your full potential, you didn't even notice did you? Briefly, when speaking my name and yours, you spoke so in your language.” Her eyes widened. “I doubt you will be able to do so again anytime soon, but that goes to show hmn? Mind over matter or not, your limits really were imaginary.” Closing his mouth he took his eyes out of the pony’s reflection and kept braiding her tail, he had to admit, the action was somewhat calming. “You are very… smart St-” “No.” Snapping he quickly interrupted her. “My facets can show me memories long forgotten, while I am knowledgeable for the moment it is simply a temporary thing, the information does not stay on my mind, not without constant reinforcement.” “Ask me what I meant by these words an hour from now without requesting the aid of my facets and I will most certainly not know anything.” Her ears fell. An awkward silence enveloped the room. “What are you waiting for? Keep talking about your planet.” Her ears shot up. “Yes! Of course, what do you want to know Star?” “Time, first, count the seconds.” “1, 2, 3, 4, 5-” “Is this the exact speed seconds pass in the clocks of your world?” She nodded. “Good, we seem to have the same, now, a minute, how many seconds is it composed of?” “Sixty.” He paused. “Sixty seconds correct?” “...yes?” His hands moved again. “I see… that is… curious.” “How so?” “One minute in my world is sixty seconds, an hour sixty minutes, a day twenty-four hours.” “Oh, so we are the same Star! That makes things simpler.” Extending his arm Dean took a band on the sink and quickly tied it at the end of the pony’s tail, “No, it does not, a minute is divided into 60 seconds because 60 has many divisors, making it easy to divide time into fractions, 60 can be evenly divided by 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 10, 12, 15, 20, and 30.” “Simplifying calculations involving time divisions and angles, a division of 60 is logical, I can believe in a coincidence such as this with no problem but…” “23 hours 56 minutes and 4 seconds, this is the time the earth takes to turn around itself, humanity decided to adopt a 24-hour day out of convenience, although I cannot be certain of when Equus was formed, how and the velocity of its rotation even with the gigantic window of time for it to be possible it is still somewhat too coincidental…” He tapped his feet while his hands kept working on the pegasus’ mane. “Now approximately 1.4 billion years ago, an Earth's day was around 23 hours long, calculations determined that the planet would slow down enough for a day to be 25 hours long in approximately 50 to 100 million years from the day I left, making the 24-hour day state of the earth last for 1.5 billion years.” He breathed in. “While this is a rather big window of time It is sti-” Feeling something poke the side of his stomach he looked down, only to see Fluttershy’s wing poking him. Turning forward he looked at her reflection. She was smiling. An eyebrow rose. “Princess Celestia moves the sun and the moon, previously Princess Luna did move the moon, although she is indisposed for now, in the past they decided upon the duration of a day themselves when Equestria was finally founded.” “24 hours was the decided time for fairness sake 12 hours of day, 12 hours of night, the time was decided because most ponies stay awake for 15 to 17 hours, this way they could experience both the day and a little bit of the night.” “The same goes for nocturnal ponies they stay awake during the night and experience a little bit of the day, well, that particular timeframe also allowed both princesses to meet each other during a small period, but from what I know this is only at the beginning.” “Later on they didn't need to sleep every day like everypony else, and so they could spend more time together, well, after what happened 300 years ago that became impossible.” Taking chunks of the pony’s mane, Dean let a single strand move to the other side of her head, keeping everything together was proving to be more complicated than he thought. “I am not interested in the history of your princesses for now, but do continue to speak about your calendar, tell me how many days there are in a week, a month, a year?” Her ears fell in disappointment, only for them to shoot up again not a second later. “Of course, a week has 10 days, 6 work days and 4 relaxation days, now the first is Mane-day, the second Neighs-day, third Trotter-day, fourth Gallopgreen-Day, fifth Filly-fri-day, sixth Canter-day, seventh, starting the relaxation days is Stable-sun-day, eighth, Ponymonium-day, ninth Ponysesho-day, and finally the tenth Foal Moon-day.” Absently he nodded. “What day is today?” “Today is Ponysesho-day 9th of the first month Hayprance.” Hmmm* “Now, a month has 10 weeks, that is to say, it has 100 days, a year has 10 months, that is to say 1000 days.” His hands froze. ‘What?’ That… could change everything, but… ‘No, it will depend on something else.’ His arms started moving again. “...Fluttershy.” “Hmm?” “How old are you again?” “Oh, I’m 16, born on 979 in Clipclop, the fourth month day 25 at exactly 13:43 at Cloudsdale’s specialized foal care hospital.” “...I see…” Hmn? Fluttershy’s head tilted in confusion, Star’s fingers suddenly stopped. Looking at his reflection she could see him staring blankly at… nothing. “Star?” No reaction. Extending her wing she poked him. Suddenly he shook his head. “Yes… hmm… Fluttershy, humans have a… well, names for ou- their development stages, from newborn to elderly, the Infancy goes from 0 to 2 years, Early Childhood 2 to 6, Middle Childhood 6 to 12, Adolescence 12 to 18, Early Adulthood 18 to 40, Middle Adulthood 40 to 65, Late Adulthood: 65 to 80 and finally Elderly from 80s and beyond.” Her ears fell. “Oh, you, no d-… do humans live just until 80?” His hand froze His eyes wandered to her form Why was the pony nervous? He moved again. “No, what about you Ponies, how long does your race live for?” A frown formed on her face. She responded anyway. “Ponies live on average around 130 years, of course, there are differences between tribes but outside of Earth ponies they are irrelevant, for example, the oldest non-alicorn Pony lived until her 165 years, she was an Earth pony you know.” Hmmm* “I see…” Her expression fell. Star doesn't hide anything, that she knows as a fact but… something is wrong. “...Star?” “Yes?” “How... long do humans live?” Sigh* “Well, as far as I know, the oldest confirmed age for a human is 122 years.” Her lips moved up. “A woman named Jeanne Calment managed to live that long, she was a French woman who was born on February 21, 1875, and passed away on August 4, 1997.” Her tail wagged. “That is to say a human who takes good care of their health can live a very long time.” She was worried for a moment. It was good to know she didn't need to. “Over a century in fact.” It wasn't perfect, nothing ever was. But Star’s world doesn't have magic, buying 8 years should be easy peasy. “However…” Thump* Her tail froze. “The average human lifespan in my country of origin was 75.” Her lips formed a line. ‘Just… 75?... Well, he did say a healthy human can live a long time.’ Her smile returned. She is worrying too much, there's nothing wrong, Star’s fine. The human continued. “Well, by that I mean 75 Earth years, have I ever told you my planet’s name is Earth? Terra too, anyway, each Year has exactly 1000 Days in your world, in mine we have only 365.” Her tail froze, just as her expression fell. Her body felt cold. She stared at Star’s reflection. “What?” “It is a time calculated by how long the planet takes to fully rotate around the sun, considering the thing is soaring through the galaxy and dragging the entire system together with it I do have to ask myself how they managed to calculate this.” The pegasus glanced back at Star. “What?” “75 would be… 27 years in your calendar? A little bit more actually.” He laughed. It was funny, really, he expected the time measurements to be different of course, but not to such an absurd point. Still… discovering he is an infant by pony standards is nothing short of amusing. “Ha! Wouldn't that mean I am 8 years old in your system, hmph~ I suppose calling me a colt wasn't that far off after all heh? Hehe…hah-” CRACK! “WHAT ARE YOU LAUGHING ABOUT YOU IDIOT?!” Thud* His hand froze. He looked down. The wooden floor was cracked. He looked back at the pegasus, she had fully turned around. His face remained passive, perhaps a little confused too. He couldn't help it, it was so abrupt. One moment he was joking, the next a crying pegasus stared at him. What the hell did he do? His eyes moved toward the strands of unfinished braids. He frowned and then extended his hand. Smack! “WHAT IS FUNNY ABOUT LIVING JUST FOR 27 YEARS HUH?! TELL ME?! DO YOU WANT TO Die?!” The pony’s voice broke. The human stared at his hand as pain surged from it. He ignored it and then stared at the crying pony. This world is… a weird place. He lost count of how many times he thought those same 7 words while on Equus. Still… they didn't stop being true. What other world would a pegasus be crying because he is going to die of old age after all? ‘Well… not that I will.’ Even then the strangest thing wasn't even that. It was the fact something else cares about his life, someone who spent only hours with him. He… knows empathy, but the pegasus race couldn't possibly have this much naturally right? ‘Maybe it is her cutie mark?’ ‘Her ability does turn her into some type of empath after all.’ Even still, it kept being strange. His grandparents died a long time ago, the feeling of being cared for did so together with them. He doesn't care about his life, he values it of course, shows respect even, he wouldn't kill himself, code or not. But… that still doesn't change the fact he’d throw it away in a heartbeat for the sake of his creed. He blinked. And then stared neutrally at the pegasus. “19 years is still a long time to live, you know.” His tone was monotone. She didn't like it. “It all depends on how you live, not how long, 23 years of my life… couldn't truly be called living, and I suppose most of your 16 Equestrian ones could be said to be the same…right?” “.....” Looking down he saw the pony’s fur all around the floor, using his feet he moved it away, and then sat. “What does ‘age’ even mean?” Her ears twitched. She kept silent “Is it a number? If so would that mean my 8 years of age according to equestria were irrelevant? A time so insignificant everything I passed through could be resumed as an infant’s life.” He put his arms behind his back. Tears kept falling. He didn't like it. “Is that it? Would you resume everything I lived through as a… phase?” “N-” “No… age is not a number, age is life, age is what you passed through, how much you grew by passing through it even, how long I have lived, and how long I have to live doesn't represent how old I am, you know why?” Sniff* She shook her head. “Because age is the state of One's Soul, not their body.” He put his hand above her head, and then caressed her mane. “That is why I am older than you, and that is why even a single year, human or equestrian is more important than you might think, so, no, 19 years is not in any way shape, or form a small amount of time.” He smiled. These discussions, he was starting to like them. “But that is not why you are sad, is it?” He poked her forehead, just as her tears stopped. “You like me, for some reason I doubt I will ever understand you like me, Is it the discussions? The fact I am not a pony? That I don't lie? Or simply that you think of me as a critter?” “No i-!” “I don't care.” Raising his voice he interrupted the pegasus. The pony was interesting, amusing, and cute, maybe that's why he doesn't like to see her in a bad mood. Even though he doesn't care about her. It was a paradox, but not one he feels like wasting time on. “As I said before you have no need to explain yourself to me, but continuing on, for some reason, you care about me… or do you?” He tapped his chin. Thump!* Her breath hitched. “You are angry, and sad, because my death will leave you alone.” Her eyes widened. “It's been years you know, of me fully knowing myself, of course.” He opened his arms and pointed his open palms up. “Since arriving in this world that certainty wavered, but that does not change the fact that for years I fully knew who I was and why I did what I did, but.” He lowered his arm as he pointed up with the other. “But but but but, you.” Her eyes crossed as she stared at the finger pointing at her. “Are not Dean Tyronus Starfield, no, you are Fluttershy, and you don't know yourself, so! Allow me to make a guess.” Snap! “My guess is that my death is irrelevant to you.’ An indignant look formed on her face. “Shh!” Dean shushed the pony. “I am not done, but continuing on, you are sad solely because the benefits of my presence in your life will disappear, you don't care about me, you care about the happiness you feel, the discussions we have, and perhaps even the new perspectives I bring.” The pony’s expression fell, in a moment her body sagged, and she sat down on her four hooves with a downed expression. “And that's fine.” Her head snapped toward him. His expression was stoic. She still doesn't like it “Be selfish, be cruel, be evil, be sadistic, be murderous, be a complete and utter bastard, be the worst and best of what your race can be, I. Don't. Care.” Slowly she stood on her forelimbs. He continued. “I will despise you if you become a coward, I will hate you if you break your own code, I will do my best to kill you if you ever truly wish to have a true fight with me, but I won't move a single finger if you stay true to who you are.” He exhaled. “It is fine, for someone to do something a reward must be in place, it's only natural, why must your hard work be rewarded with nothing? Why must you care for someone if you don't get the satisfaction of doing so?” “You only give, to receive, you know I care nothing about you, not even a little, it is understandable that you do not care about me in return, that you only seek the good things my presence brings, and that is fine.” “All creatures are selfish, you are no exception but, don't lie to yourself, more importantly, don't lie to me, this little act, or misjudged belief that you care about me is only born of ignorance, you don't know your Self, and for it, you don't know even the reason behind your actions.” His expression softened. Hers stayed frozen. “No…” A confused expression formed on his face. Lowering himself he got closer to the pegasus’ muzzle. “What?” Her head moved back “I…” She gulped. “You… you are right Star, I…like you, you are the first friend I have ever had in, well… since flight camp, maybe I am sad because I don't want to be alone again, and I am sorry for making you believe I was lying to you, but no, Dean Tyronus Starfield, you are my friend, and I can guarantee you that I care about you beyond what you can give me.” She stood on her hind legs and then supported herself on his shoulders, she wasn't quite as tall as him, but she came to his jaw this way. She stared at his eyes as one of his eyebrows rose. She could feel his muscles tensing. She understands. There aren't any intelligent creatures like her in Star’s world. Any as big as her and so close to a human would most certainly be looking to kill him. She took care of critters for years, of course she knows a little bit of body language. Star was different, but similarities exist even in the most unexpected ways. “But you said it yourself, creatures like us are complex, unimaginably so, there is not one single reason for any given action or reaction, but many, you might not believe me but I care about you.” “I cared about you when you were in that hospital, when you woke up full of bruises, when you screamed at me that first time, when you were eating the meal I had prepared, I cared about you and I most certainly wasn't expecting anything.” Sigh* “And yes, I am sad because 19 years from now the creature responsible for giving me happiness in the worst times of my life won't be here.” “Because the man responsible for making me question things I would never have thought of before will be gone, his life ending because whatever made him didn't want him to have a full life.” Something hit his hand. His eyes flickered. ‘Oh… she’s crying again.’ He still doesn't like it. “You changed my life, I can't… I can't be just Fluttershy anymore, you gave me hope of being, well… not being me.” She laughed. A frown appeared on his face. It was a rather self-deprecating laugh. “You expect me not to be grateful, to not like you?” She wiped her tears. “Nothing is perfect Starfield, and I am okay with that, you are enough for me to be happy, you are right, absolutely right, but you forget one thing, if you died I would also be sad because my friend won't live long enough to fully experience life.” “Because someone so similar to me will be dead, I will grieve, for the life you didn't live.” Thump!* “Not the happiness you didn't give.” “...” “Even more, you are not the only one who can make somepony else happy, idiot.” His breath hitched. “Why can't I make you happy too hmn? Why can't I try to make you live longer? Have a life with me?! Why can't you smile together with me in a hundred years hmn?!” She pushed him back. “!” Dean stopped himself from falling with his right foot, only to be pushed back again by the angry pegasus. “It's wrong for me to want you to be happy?! It's wrong for somEPONY ELSE TO CARE ABOUT YOU?!” She pushed him back again. “Ugh* Flu-!” And again. This time he tripped and then fell directly on the wooden bathtub. “Oh but excuse me mister human! Who is me to want MY FRIEND to live a happy life with me like anypony else would?!” CRACK!* Wooden splinters shot up as the Pegasus stared at the human intensely. He ignored it. Opting to instead stare at the steaming pegasus with widened eyes, his hands clenched as he held the sides of the bathtub all the while. His lips moved up. The pony kept glaring at him He couldn’t help it. “He…” He laughed. [sise=1]“... Ha… hahahehaHAHAHAHA!~” A hurtful expression befell the pegasus face as her ears fell. The human quickly controlled himself. “One, hehe~ one would mistake that for a marriage proposal.” She froze. Her mouth hung open. “E-eeeeh?!” Taking impulse he shot his body forward, only to caress the pony’s head. He doubts she is innocent, but her words are. Fluttershy… he is starting to like this woman. “If you are so worried then let me assure you, I will not die of old age, little fool, relax.” She did not, in fact, relax. Much to the contrary as a matter of fact. “So, let’s continue, we wasted enough time already and we still have to make lunch before I go to train with that Pegasus, if you want to continue this conversation let it be tomorrow.” Weakly, she nodded. ‘There might not be a tomorrow for you idiot.’ Turning around she sat and then sighed, leaving exhausted from a talk with Star was becoming common. Her lips went up Not that she minded. A moment later she felt Star’s fingers on her mane. She took it as her cue. “So, Star, to be more precise a single Equestrian Year is equal to 2 years, 8 months, and 6 days, Princess Celestia at her 1000 years would have 2671 years and 15 days of age in the human calendar.” Dean hummed. The pony is not happy. It was evident by her tone, she is tired. Perhaps… postponing this talk would not be a good idea, unbothered and somewhat apathetic he may be but he has limits. “So as you said, that would mean 2 years, 8 months, and 6 days equal 1 Equestrian year, going even further that would mean.” “2 Equestrian years equal 5 years, 4 months, and 12 days.” “3 Equestrian years equal 8 years, 0 months, and 18 days.” “4 Equestrian years equal 10 years, 9 months, and 24 days.” “5 Equestrian years equal 13 years, 7 months, and 0 days.” “6 Equestrian years equal 16 years, 5 months, and 6 days.” “7 Equestrian years equal 19 years, 3 months, and 12 days.” “8 Equestrian years equal 22 years, 1 month, and 18 days.” “9 Equestrian years equal 24 years, 10 months, and 24 days.” “10 Equestrian years equal 27 years, 8 months, and 0 days.” “11 Equestrian years equal 30 years, 6 months, and 6 days.” “12 Equestrian years equal 33 years, 4 months, and 12 days. “13 Equestrian years equal 36 years, 2 months, and 18 days.” “14 Equestrian years equal 39 years, 0 months, and 24 days.” “15 Equestrian years equal 41 years, 9 months, and 0 days.” “16 Equestrian years equal 44 years, 7 months, and 6 days.” Huff* He stopped, taking a big breath, he continued. “17 Equestrian years equal 47 years, 5 months, and 12 days.” “18 Equestrian years equal 50 years, 3 months, and 18 days.” “19 Equestrian years equal 53 years, 1 month, and 24 days.” “20 Equestrian years equal 55 years, 10 months, and 0 days.” “21 Equestrian years equal 58 years, 6 months, and 6 days.” “22 Equestrian years equal 61 years, 2 months, and 12 days.” “23 Equestrian years equal 63 years, 10 months, and 18 days.” “24 Equestrian years equal 66 years, 6 months, and 24 days.” “25 Equestrian years equal 69 years, 2 months, and 30 days.” “26 Equestrian years equal 71 years, 10 months, and 6 days.” “27 Equestrian years equal 74 years, 6 months, and 12 days.” “28 Equestrian years equal 77 years, 2 months, and 18 days.” “29 Equestrian years equal 79 years, 10 months, and 24 days.” “30 Equestrian years equal 82 years, 6 months, and 0 days.” Fluttershy breathed calmly, her brain quickly verifying the numbers as she did so. “Yes, correct as always Star.” His eyes wandered, the pony was still down. And that bothered him. “In equestria a week has 10 days, the first 6 serve to work while the other 4 serve to relax, according to the country’s creature rights law it is prohibited for any employee to make their workers work on these days, although an employee can request overtime.” She sighed. “Ponies… normally live 130 years equaling… 344 human years, the oldest non-alicorn Pony lived up until his 165 years, some species live longer, others less, well…” Her ears fell “None outside of small critters like rats and crickets live as little as… your race Star.” He hummed. The pony’s tone was starting to turn depressing. “There are 10 months in a year, each comprised of 100 days, the first being Hayprance, the second Snukkler, third Whinnybreeze, Fourth Clipclop, Fifth Hoofaroo, Sixth Fluttergust, Seventh Pranbyr, Eighth Ponybloom, Ninith Snugglehoof, Tenth Isaacust.” Hmmm* “My Twenty-third anniversary was 4 days ago, on day five to be more precise that would mean my next anniversary would happen on day 370, totaling 24 years of age.” “Considering 24 years, 10 months, and 24 days equal 9 Equestrian years I would still have 324 days left for this exact date.” “24 years, 10 months, and 24 days minus 23 years equals 734 days + 5 = 739 meaning my anniversary of 9 Equestrian Years would be of the seventh month Pranbyr on day 39, falling on a Ponysesho-day h-” “Rushle Rushle” Snapping his head to the window he caught the sight of a pink flower. “Star?” “I… thought I heard someone speaking.” “Oh don't worry, sometimes the snow falls off the tree, and the branches start moving around for some time.” “... If you say so.” Turning around Dran took a bun and finally finished Fluttershy’s mane. “You know… your hair was already beautiful, but I think I just made it better.” Her eyes shined as she looked at her reflection. She… can't remember the last time she did anything with her mane. No, wait, it's not that she doesn't remember, she simply never did it. A small smile formed on her mouth. “That’s… amazing Star.” “Well, I am no professional but I had to learn how to take care of this big hair of mine, it's been some years since I started living alone, human years that is.” She frowned. He noticed it through the mirror. Briefly, his tone turned playful. “What's the problem Grandma?” Her expression stayed the same. Her eyes wandered toward his reflection. Sigh* It was a pain in the back, having someone worried about him. He’d go as far as to say annoying. But not enough for him to want to do something about it, he already did try. Sigh* But then again, seeing the pegasus down brings him no joy. Not owning her anything does not mean being incapable of doing nice things. For him the intent matters more after all. Using his right hand he petted her head, without meaning to, his tone turned somber. “All creatures die you know.” Her eyes flickered to Star’s form in the mirror. He didn't seem sad or even bothered for that matter. She did, she should be feeling good, like a mare that just left the spa, relaxed, confident, and prim, Star’s soft fingers really could get into troublesome muscles. She didn't let him touch her wings of course but… even without going there she has the impression those twins from the spa wouldn't quite compare with him. Hooves, for more that aided by their fields, are still hard. “... I do star… I do.” Her body sagged. Again, he didn't like it. ‘Maybe a history will help?’ “You know… I had a friend once, one that would die before me, I… well… Since the day I was born that little man was with me, Hah~ his name was nono, you know why?” She shook her head. He smiled. “Let me tell you, when he was a puppy he always did something he shouldn't, so my parents always had to say to him ‘Leelo no! bad boy’.” “With time the little man started to think his name was no, every time someone said no he shot out like a jet and sat in front of them with his tail wagging, he~.” Her expression turned better. “So, so, my parents had to start calling him Nono for him to not confuse his name you know, still, he~ still every time we said no his cute lil ears would go up.” “He was a German shepherd dog, a little more than half your size actually although…” Wriggling his fingers he tickled the sides of her neck. “Hehe, hahaha, StaaaAR heheha, stooop.” He smiled. “You a li’ll bit more fluffy than him right now, aren't you? Little pony.” THUMP!* Her wing shot up, hiding her face from the human. Who in turn rolled his eyes. “The point is, he died, and quite honestly I wouldn't be able to tell you if I was sad because the only thing that made me happy died, or because my friend passed away.” Hmph* “Knowing that bastard it was probably the first.” Fluttershy blinked. Her head tilted. “Everything dies, the moral is, even if you don't want to, even if every part of yourself wants to just… stop, you shouldn't, you have to keep moving forward, no matter what, you have to keep walking.” Her ears dropped. “But! I have no intention of dying of old age! Hear me well Fluttershy Mind Over Matter allows me to, with enough will control my subconscious mind fully, meaning I can have absolute control over my subconscious biological functions.” “Meaning that I can retard my aging to an absurd degree.” Her ears shot up. “This is not me imagining things, a man named Spec, he was a psychopath and a death roll inmate.” “Eh?” “Killed a shit ton of people, but that doesn't matter the thing is Spec was 97 years old, and he looked like a 50-year-old man, the reason for this… is ambition.” A confused expression formed on her face. “Huh?” “You see, there is a history, of a man, Off the shore of California, in the year of 1976, a treasure hunter named Jack Lee Beyond discovered a sunken ship he had been searching for for 30 years, the thing was filled with treasure.” “Gold, silver, gems all valued at a total of 636,363,636.36 U.S dollars, a truly staggering amount of money, he would never need to work again for his entire life, not him and neither his descendants for generations.” Fluttershy’s mouth hung open, unconsciously the pony pushed herself up as her wings extended. “He achieved his dream, anyone would say he was happy, for such a young man he surely had a bright future.” A small smile formed on her face. It was good to hear histories from Star’s world, even now she knew very little about it. “14 days later, he died.” Her mouth fell. “Oh but he wasn't killed, no, no, no, he died… of old age, and I know what you are thinking, well, wasn't he an old human, what is wrong with it? Well, the thing is… he looked like a 40-year-old man and a rather strong and healthy one too!” “In actuality, he was 88 years old, the man who looked like a healthy adult male in the prime of his life, withered like a grape in just 14 days, and… do you want to know why he died?” Unconsciously, she nodded. “Because he lost his motivation, the strength he siphoned off from the adventure and ambition of finding that treasure, all got away as he achieved his dream.” “And so, his soul stopped feeding his body, because he no longer had any will or reason to go toward.” She blinked. Star’s world… was rather strange. “I can't be completely sure but if my guess is correct I can at minimum extend my life to 500 years, 1000 at the very maximum by controlling my subconscious and retarding my aging process, that would be…” Thud! CRACK! “182 TO 365 YEARS!” Looking down Dean observed in bewilderment as the wooden floor snapped open like a nut. Slowly his head turned to stare at the excited pegasus. Who looked at him with fish eyes. Grooooowl* Turning around he slowly walked toward the door. He’s hungry. And most importantly. He was done with this shit. “Let's go hag, we have to make something that won’t kill me after eating it, 44 years of age and still as excited as a filly, I wish I had that.” The human’s voice got lower and lower as he walked further away from the pony. “W-wait for me you dumb colt!” Quickly standing up she ran toward the door. A small giggle escaped her all the while as she ran behind her human. 9- Deadman's Promise 1/3Name: Fluttershy. Title: Animal Caretaker, Little Flame. Age: 16. Plane: Material. Location: Equus, Equestria, Ponyville, Fluttershy’s Cottage. Date: Ponysesho-day - 9th - Hayprance. Time: 11:23 Pop* pop* pop* pop* pop* pop* pop pop popopopopopopopopopopopopop! “Oh!” Dean flinched sideways as another grain popped. Slowly he used the wooden spoon to turn the sesame seeds around as they turned brown. Briefly, he noted a pleasing smell hitting his nose. Sweat fell down his chest and into his stomach, as the fire consuming the wood slabs hit his body, he did not wake up imagining himself doing this today. Pop! “Ugh!” ‘This is not how these things are supposed to work.’ His eyes narrowed. He lived for some years alone, cooking is not something unfamiliar to him, and neither is preparing something as simple as sesame seeds. Pop! Mmmmm* The difference, however, is that after seeing so many familiar things in the world of Equus he forgot one important thing. Pop! That this world is in fact alien. While yes the planet seems to have remarkable similarities to Earth, it isn't, by any stretch of the word. ‘A similar condition equaled a similar evolutionary progression, one that can be described as close but not truly.’ His hands kept moving ‘Fluttershy has the form of a pony, but not truly, the pegasus has the wings of a hawk, but not quite, her voice is that of a woman, but not truly, it is… better?’ It was weird, maybe a function of her cutie mark or just her nature but the pegasus sounded kind even while screaming at him. Yes, she sounds like a woman, but the emotion in her voice is a little too… much. Not quite human not quite… possible for a human to do so, then again her magic and cutie mark could be at fault. He can't know without meeting more members of her species. ‘And speaking about cutie marks.’ Pop! ‘Hers seems to have another disadvantage.’ He tapped his chin. ‘It happened before when I spoke “horse”, it translated the sound to something similar to another word in her language, but not quite due to the intent behind it, meaning either this world doesn't have anything similar enough to a horse to count, or she doesn't know something close enough to do so.’ ‘But it appears like if the target of her ability has something on their mind that is close to the definition of her words the translation will in turn be received as that equivalent, meaning…’ POP! “Uuuuughhhhh*” ‘I can't even trust that things are the same.’ Sigh* He should have realized that when he ate that sweet egg, he didn't even see the woman putting sugar on it why didn't he question that?! ‘Well, not like I can do anything about it.’ He sighed. POP! 💢❗ “I knew you said Ponyville wasn't a very technologically gifted village but not to this point woman.” The human raised his voice slightly as he shook his right hand, he didn't need to look at it again to see the dozen more small red dots adorning it. And that is something new he discovered, well… connected/remembered really, Fluttershy said earth ponies had a connection to plants, apparently they are the ones that make the food too. Using their magic to nourish their plantation even in places they had no right being, meaning every grown plant on this damn planet has magic on it! At least for a time before the magic in them fully dissipates, they aren't truly alive to hold onto it anymore after all. Personally, he thinks the transformation of Living to Dead is what makes them not able to hold magic anymore, crystals after all could. He of course did not notice that little fact the first time he ate exactly because the food the woman served was not fresh, hence the magic had long since left. But apparently the pegasus pony had recently bought her supplies in preparation for sheltering him. ‘Then again using old vegetables isn't a sin, just her wanting to get rid of them before they get too old.’ His eyes moved to the right, where her fridge stood, it was an ugly thing, at least from his perspective. On its side was a window, that faced nothing but an open plain, the pegasus lived with a forest on the back of her house, perhaps a choice made to stay away from most other ponies and closer to her animals But that isn't important, the point is, there's something wrong about this kitchen. He had been here before and… wasn't there a window-like thing on the bottom of the oven? ”hehehehehehehe.” A not-so-distant laugh echoed in the cottage as the pony giggled at her human’s suffering. As she did so a tingle of irritation swelled up inside him. “You don't even have a lid for this thing, I know you are small but couldn't you put something blocking the lower part of this oven? The heat of this fire is killing me and I don't even know why!” POPOPOPOPOPOPOPOPOP! His tone was high, he wasn't angry, just mildly irritated, the only reason he was screaming was because, for some reason, the popping sound of the damn seeds, as if not weird enough, was too loud. And he means loud. But then again the magic inside the sesame seeds is quite literally exploding against his skin, external magic-propelled objects hitting against something constantly expunging magic does create a repellant field he came to realize. As his hand was mercilessly attacked the pony in the living room laughed. “Stop crying you big baby, besides this is fun!” Smiling, she looked at her pan as the water started to steam. Snap! Breaking the last asparagus she started putting it inside, together with the broccoli. “hn hmnhmn hmnhmmmmn.” She came to realize something in the past minutes. Preparing food to eat alone and preparing it to eat with somecreature else are two completely different things. Yes, It is very, very different… Oh, sure she did make food for her critters but they always ate the same things, most as a matter of fact only eat the portions she buys. The first time she made something for Star was simple, five minutes and done, without mentioning that her relationship with him was nonexistent. She suddenly froze, her eyes stayed glued to her pan absently staring at it. ‘Something quite weird to think considering it happened been less than 6 hours ago.’ She looked at her hooves. She’d like to call it destiny but… no, meeting a creature who lived the same life as her and miraculously had a rainbow tongue strong enough to pass through a decade of misery like a pegasus through thunderclouds was a coincidence. A coincidence, a very, very, very wild coincidence. But then again, nothing is perfect. Much less Star. She shook her head. ‘Where was I? Ah yes, cooking.’ The feeling of doing something together with a friend made her inexplicably giggly, the fantasies about him complimenting her food were a little out there but they weren't that weird. Well, she is discovering many new things about herself each moment she speaks with Star after all. His eyes narrowed as he hummed in a suspicious tone, one that reached Fluttershy’s ears, reflexively she sucked her lips in as her eyes darted back. Star couldn't see her from the kitchen, at least not while in the oven, but the threat of the human simply appearing was enough to make her body tense. “I doubt you cook things like this, this stone oven is too big, there's nothing blocking the heat and I know damn well you aren't cooking anything on your hind legs! And why is this thing popping so much?” He froze. POP! “Wait a minute…” Crouching he tilted his head and looked inside the top of the stone oven. heheha His eyes narrowed. Suddenly, he snapped his body back. “Fluttershy… Why did you close the damn chimney?!” His voice echoed through the cottage. The pony stayed silent. . . . . . ”Pff~” “WOMAN!” “Hehahaha, ok, ok Star I’m sorry! Just open the lid, you just have to push it sideways.” Grumbling the human scoffed, he wasn't annoyed at the pegasus’ prank, just at himself for having fallen for it. Ignoring the heat he extended his arm and pushed the stone lid sideways. Pop! “Uugh.” Snapping his hand back at the temperature he shook it. “The water pump is on the side of the countertop Star, there’s a place to connect it on the side of the sink.” Turning around he walked to the side of the countertop, crouching he took the water pump and looked closely at it, weighing with his hands. “It's… small.” “Compared to you, most things are, I mean you have legs until Mane-day but don't worry Star I’ll take care of it.” His face remained neutral… ”hmph… pff~ And then he snorted while chuckling a little. Not a moment later he connected it to a hole on the side of the sink. Pumping it three times he finally saw water leaving it. “You know, if I ever get some bits I can guarantee you I will buy something better for my house, but then again, it's not a high bar with what you have here.” She rolled her eyes. “A simple life is not a bad life Star, the little things are just that, little, you should appreciate the work that goes on to keep on living.” Hmph* He scoffed. “I do, and I wasn’t complaining, just… stating a fact, making your life easy and not knowing how to live without conveniences are not mutually exclusive things, ergo, you should buy an actual faucet.” She snorted. “On the shelf, on your left side there’s a crystal, take the red one, activate it, and put it on the fire, the seeds will stop popping when you do it.” Walking to the shelf, he started to unconsciously tap his chin. “What’s the difference between the two fires anyway?” His voice was low, the pegasus heard it regardless. “Temperature, plants, and seeds don't normally create that same psychic connection to magic I told you about, but we do.” “Oh?” She smiled. “Creating a crystal that can identify the magic inside different types of things and adjust its temperature accordingly so as to not go beyond a certain point, it might sound complicated at first glance but all you need to uncomplicate it is a workaround.” She tapped her head. “Our influence on magic leaves many unconscious imprints, and since it is connected to everything and is everywhere the crystal just needs to connect to it and draw specific information, although more runes are necessary for that, but not many.” Dean blinked, that… is a very important piece of information and a very useful one too. ‘Magic can hold knowledge heh- no.’ He shook his head. ‘Don’t get distracted, food and salvation now, curiosity only if you survive.’ He looked at the shelf and just like the pegasus said, he found a small rectangular crystal, just like the one before, he could read the kanjis on it. 火 ‘Fire.’ 学ぶ ‘Learn’ 吸引 ‘Draw, absorb’ Hmmm* His eyes narrowed as he briefly noted the small inconsistency in their position, all three although in a horizontal line didn't seem to align perfectly, only fire seemed to be slightly up compared to the two others. Tap* ‘Are they not connected? Fluttershy did speak about harmony in their making.’ Sigh* His eyes wandered throughout the kitchen. “Why is everything so tall here? I mean for me it's fine but for you? You are a little Pony, In my world ponies are 60 to 100 centimeters tall from the bottom of their hooves to their heads but you aren't that much taller than them, just a meter and twenty centimeters.” Regaining her breath she put the lid on the pan, and then looked at the clock. “Well, your proportions are extremely different though so there's that.” ‘Just 5 should be enough.’ “Weeeell, I do have many animal friends you know, kangaroos, ostriches… camels?” Sigh* Even without seeing it, she could feel Star’s expression turning deadpan. “Besides, I can fly…?” He closed his eyes. “uuuu fffffff.” Only to open them again a moment later after inhaling and exhaling. Slowly, he spoke with a calm tone. Thump! “I see, so, magical fire seems to be different from normal, I suppose this crystal should be different from the other one too, especially its runes.” Her ears shot up. “Because there is no way you gave the man who doesn't have magic pathways and who permanently scarred himself on his left hand because of curiosity a fire crystal that may or may not explode in a torrent of fire if he does the same thing as before, right?” She froze. “Oh well, I suppose I’ll find out if you did it or not.” “NO!” Shooting herself forward she beat her wings as hard as she could, almost crashing into the wall as she entered the kitchen. Gripping the wooden floor she prepared to jump at Star, the human in case looked at her with slightly widened eyes. She pounced, just as something flew toward her. “!” Stopping herself with her wings she took it. THUMP!* THUMP* THUMP* “Haa, haa haaa.” She breathed heavily as her heart hammered in her chest. 16 years, 16 years of life, 44 human ones, and the times she has felt anything remotely close to dread, especially towards death could be counted in a single hoof since yesterday. She didn't know fearing for her own life and fearing for someone else’s, someone close to her would be almost the same thing, she’d prefer not to have known. At least not so soon. Because she was seconds away from having one less friend. “Or I can not be a suicidal fool and give it to you.” Her head snapped toward him, had she been a tiger she would have been growling. Grrrrrrrrrr* The human lifted both of his arms, almost shooting back as he did so. It was more of a reflexive action than anything else, when one hears a lion they tend to walk away while facing it. Stil… ‘Ponies… should not be able to do that…’ One more difference then. He observed the pegasus’ body, he held no doubt that a pounce from her would break some bones, considering his plans for the afternoon he’d prefer that to not happen to him. Although… the curiosity was still there, would his bones really break? He shook his head, no time for side thoughts, more important things are at stake here. For example, Revert 返す (kaesu) the rune on his palm, as far as he knows even if activated it wouldn't truly heal him just revert his body to a previous state. An undoubtedly dangerous power that can very well be the end of him if not trained properly. While the human pondered the pegasus relaxed her body and sighed in relief. She… is discovering many new things about herself in the past hours, anger being one of them. Still… Star is not a colt, not in body, not in mind, but sometimes, sometimes the fearless idiot could give her a heart attack. Her human’s words could be interpreted in a literal way most of the time, that is to say, if he thinks she will understand it, he can be vague. This is not one such case, no, her Star was very much being blunt. Speaking in a simpler way ‘The crazy colt would have done it just to prove a point’. Her ears fell. Regardless, it hasn't been even an hour since Star exploded that crystal, she shouldn't have given him a fire one. For Faust’s sake, her human doesn't have magic pathways, with him it's all or nothing. And in this case, all means a charred corpse and nightmares for the rest of her life. Because giving a fi- no, giving any crystal to Star is not a good idea. “You know, it's the little things that get you.” Holding the crystal in her hooves she shook her head and looked at Star. She stared at him with deadpan eyes. He didn't seem to care. hmph He never seemed to. ‘It's your life idiot, love it like I do.’ Putting a hand on his chin he continued. “The little connections you don't normally think about, well, I can't say much, brains can't be fully attentive all the time, much less pay attention to everything, but it costs nothing to be careful, I am the first creature without magical pathways you have ever seen after all.” Beating her wings she flew to his side, her expression turning into one of neutrality, her human on the other hand turned and then crouched to look at the fire, a single eye stayed glued on her form. His words… Star could be direct just as he could be metaphorical, what he says, although the truth might not be what she understands. Even more if he says something that can be taken as something else he will not explain, because again, he doesn't think he needs to. Sigh* ‘Asking anything to him would be the same as saying his… trust? No, not trust, something, ah! something he put in me was unwarranted.’ She almost clopped her forehead, she doesn't want praise or validation but… trust would be nice, especially coming from a friend. Her eyes shone. ‘But his… confidence? Is not misplaced, my talent, even if not mine, is to understand, and be understood.’ In shorter words she doubts he chastised her for not babying him, no, Star is not that pathetic, much less somehuman that blames anycreature else. No, he was more likely than not saying for her to ‘be more mindful’ of anything dangerous, like giving him anything she thinks he could do something dangerous with. Something quite weird to think about considering she knows for a fact he’d like for her to do just that. Wait, is he thinking about her? Now that she thinks about it, isn't it just an unnecessarily complex form of saying the same thing her mother always did when she was a foal? Pop! “I would feel bad if I killed you by mistake, you know.” Hmph! The crystal glowed just before she threw it to the fire. SSSSSH! The flames immediately exploded into a bright red, the popping sounds stopped almost immediately after. “Just by mistake?” She puffed. He hummed and then looked at her with unblinking eyes. “False empathy, false emotion, I… loathe it, despise it, you know, before arriving here, before changing so much in so little time I was quite the stoic man.” Her lips tightened as a dubious look formed on her face. Star? Of all creatures, Stoic? The same Star that can deliver a speech straight out of his soul in a heartbeat, Is stoic? “Well, if you are stoic then I am apathe- ouck! Staaar, stop hitting me.” Pff* “A twig wouldn't shake from that slap woman, and the disgrace I was cannot be compared to the pig I am now.” Her eyes narrowed. With more force than necessary, she bucked her human’s arm. He didn't react. “Truth is absolute, lie to no one, and you will be nothing but yourself for as long as you breathe.” He looked at the ceiling. “Maybe even beyond.” She blinked. Star had… moments, ones where his voice would become tones deeper, it didn't feel like him forcing it, not that it matters of course, just… she likes it, his voice that is. He turned toward her again, and continued to stare at her with non-blinking eyes, she stared back, a neutral expression on her face all the while. She felt something poke her chest. She did not look down. “Fear, as we both know it, can make one pretend to be something… else, a lie embedded on the very crux of your Self, one so deep you start to believe it real.” Thump!* “I could feel, but I couldn't as easily express it though, my father did not like this, he said ‘Show some emotion anything, do you feel nothing? You scare me’.” He took his finger back. Sigh* “I did… I always did.” Hmph! “I could have smiled, I could have frowned, I could have done a hundred more expressions, but all would not be genuine, I feel and think hence I am, I am not ashamed of what I feel, neither of what I show, or don't show.” “Enough is enough, this world will have my truth, be it ugly or beautiful, pathetic or brave, heroic or evil, I will never lie.” THUMP! “So understand my Truth, I will feel sad in the event of your death, but only if it was caused by a mistake of mine, I… do not care.” He waved his hands. “Not by some kind of choice, I don't choose what I like or not, that is how I feel, I cannot change that I do not care, and neither will I lie about it, your comfort is not worth my truth.” “Everyone, and Everything, will know who I am, without a filter, without a mask, without a curtain. Disgusting or beautiful, I am Dean Tyronus Starfield, and I will never lie about that.” His eyes briefly flickered to the fire, and then back to her. She said nothing. Star is very… unaccommodating, not inflexible just… him, and he doesn't see any need to change to be the contrary. Had he felt any entitlement for others to do so she doesn't think she’d like him very much. “I don't want to lie about it, even if it makes you uncomfortable, angry or sad, Fluttershy… I can't bring myself to care, I am selfish, I only care about my Self, and nothing else.” She said nothing. Sigh* “Perhaps I will be sad for the lost potential of your soul, for the loss of someone who can make me feel… amused, but I will not feel sad for Fluttershy, and neither will I pretend to be, I… don't think I am capable of feeling it, at least not now.” Sitting she extended her right wing and held her human’s back, and then smiled. “You sit side by side with Dean Tyronus Starfield, and I… I’ll make it so you know who he is, if you want to kick him or hug him, that's with you.” She blinked. He stared at the fire. She hummed. She had defects, has defects, everycreature has them, Star… is no exception, somecrestures defects are more… grave than others. Her wings tightened. Star is, no, he feels less, but that does not mean he feels nothing. He isn't cruel he just… he’s just honest, and… yes, it hurts sometimes, but living in reality often does. Besides, she’d hate if her friend was some kind of Gallop Stu, creatures need their perfect imperfections to be themselves after all. “I will not lie to you, I will never lie to you, or anyone somehow, some way, you have managed to make me smile, and let it be known, every expression you see on this face of mine is genuine.” Getting up she walked closer to him, like this, crouched she could perfectly look into his eyes, they would not stay emotionless for much longer if she had anything to say about it! With a silky smile she spread her arms and hugged Star with all her body. “!” Falling back he caught himself with both of his arms, stopping his impromptu fall. Mmm!* She ignored his irritated hum and then smiled evilly. Her human had specifically told her how ‘her fur was pleasing to the touch’ he might not like the position he is in but she knows he likes a hug from a fluffy pony. Leaning her jaw onto his chest she smiled up at him, she’ll take his pushed lips as a good sign. But… that doesn't matter now, does it? No, she knew who Star was before, she held no illusions, but hearing it was another thing. … Not that she feels angry, Faust no, maybe other ponies would, but her? With him? Nah. She knows what it is like to have flaws, and how hard it is to surpass them, 10 Equestrian years, 27 human ones, for longer than Star had been alive she lived with those flaws. Little, annoying things you dislike about yourself, things that… become hate if left be for long enough, if left even further the line between it and you… how to say it…. It… they won't exist anymore, instead of hating things you start to hate yourself. The thing is, she has lived more than half of her life with those flaws, and the understatement that they don't surge from nothing. She can't be angry at someone for not liking her, for not caring about her, it's… it would be ridiculous, she isn't entitled to pity, or care, or love, no, she is a grown Mare. If he was cruel or mean for no reason besides being it things would be very different of course, but he isn't. Star can't control how he feels, no creature can as a matter of fact, empathy is not an exchange, one can't deal with emotions like they deal with bits. If everycreature that gave love received it equally in return the world would be a very different place, a very sad one. She wants, she wants so much for him to give it back, for him to be her friend, years, years and years of living like… this changed her. But… she is not a Foal anymore, if she wants something, she has to get it. And she will get Star to love her. Something… that will admittedly, or perhaps surely be rather… hard to do, how does one make a nearly apathetic creature love them after all? Well… it's the simplest thing really, as simple as finding out what they like. He is almost apathetic, not fully apathetic. Star likes Truth, Determination, and Improvement, good things no doubt, first, she needs to be all those things, something she actually wanted to for a long time. Then she has to make him like those things about her. Finally, when he has enough things he likes about Fluttershy, he will start to see her, not what is around her. Not her potential. Not her strength. Not bits and pieces of her. No. Star has to see Fluttershy and nothing else. She smiled. ‘Next, profit, with love of course.’ She will have that friendship, even if it is the last thing she does. Likeness does not equate trust, neither does care, Star doesn't seem to understand that. He doesn't understand that he can like someone, have fun with them, care about them and still not trust them, still not be friends with them. She has to admit it is a weird thought even to her but if there's anything Star’s presence borough to her life is new perspectives and thoughts she never had for the entirety of her life. He can like her, he can laugh with her, he can play together with her but he doesn't need to trust her, he doesn't need to care about her. It's fine, with time and kindness, he will. She lived for a decade in this Tartarus damned mindset, she only got free hours ago, hours, it was something… extremely fortunate. She doesn't need to have everything now, instantly, or yesterday, no, she can wait, she can work, and in the future, she will have. Star will think of her as a friend, he will like her, he will love her like she loves him, that is what she decided, and mayhaps for the first time in a long while, that is what she will make it happen. Well… It is something weird, and complex, but once again Star gave her new eyes to look from. She had never thought about it, the difference between caring about what somepony does for you and about the pony themselves. Unconditional. For more though and rough that Star seemed there's a single thing that will always make her like him, love. Star refuses to love and be loved by anything that is not unconditional. He doesn't trust her because her love isn't unconditional, because her friendship is born out of benefits, from what he did to her, from gratitude. And he is right… halfway that is, things can start one way, progress, and end on another. She understands it now, his words, Creatures like him and her are unbelievably complex, from a certain point of view… she can see why he looks down on the critters of his own world, perhaps she would too. Nopony is entitled to anything, some would lie and pretend they are but… no, she lived through Tartarus for long enough to know it. Acceptance and Kindness are not things even children are entitled to. Had they been, her life would be much more different now. Still, the fact most receive it shows how the world is, at the end of it all, good. And that alone is enough to put a smile on her face. If only she had too Mmmm* Star is an alien, with alien thoughts, that came from an alien culture, an alien life that passed through alien eyes. She held back a frown. Yes, they are similar enough, but just like she cannot take care of her critters without knowing them, without knowing how different they are from her she cannot be friends with Star without knowing those exact same things. The little things matter, more than anypony would think. She held back a sigh as she hugged him tighter. She’s starting to see why Star thinks total understatement needs to precede friendship. ‘Baby steps mare, h- we need to take baby steps.’ Uff* Star fell to the ground, not a second later two hands tried to pry her away from him. Bringing her head back she stared into his eyes, and opened her mouth. “No.” Moving back she rested her face on his shoulder, and lightly rubbed her cheek onto the side of his neck. Mmmm! The human grumbled heavily but didn't move. ‘Fool! I know you love my fur!’ She held back a giggle at the silly thought, and then rubbed her face on his more. prrrrrr* She closed her eyes. It's different. Well, she thought it was but feeling it really makes it apparent, nuzzling her family and nuzzling her friend are two very different things. . . . She likes this, she likes this different. But… She opened her eyes. Enough of daydreaming. Feeling less is not a flaw, it's a trait, one many would consider bad, but not her, not that she considers it good of course just… she has patience. Star gets angry about many things, just as he gets passionate about many others. He isn't apathetic, he feels, he loves, he hates, just like she does, he just loves very specific things, good things even. Courage, strength, will, freedom, souls, fighters, he loves all of them. She wouldn't love him if he was cruel, if he was evil, if he was sadistic, if he was a bully, just like he will not love anything that is cowardly, weak, restrictive, passive, or pathetic. It's ok not to love, it's… bad, but ok not to care. It is not ok to hurt however, fortunately, Star doesn't seem to want to do this. It would be horrible to lose a friend just after getting one. And It will be amazing to keep one. Oh, of course she is not changing for him to love her, Faust no, she is not that desperate-maybe desperate enough to nuzzle him so much for the first time-no, she is changing because that is the pony she wants to be, and that same pony is somepony Star would like. She can't be blamed for taking a little advantage of it and teaching him a thing or two. Still… Star’s indifference is worrying, not upsetting, fortunately, not by much. Apathy does not equal cruelty, Star is… less emotionally capable than her, uninterested, and blunt for sure but honestly even if brutal, coming from him is not cruel, or at least, doesn't have the intention to be. Putting it simply, if Star didn't care about her and was a… sadistic creature she’d have bucked his teeth out by now, but he isn't. He doesn't care, and it doesn't go beyond that. But that's fine, the road to improvement is hard, harder when you do it alone, but not impossible, Star can get better, she can get better. Seeing all the bad things won't stop her from noticing the good ones. Even if he doesn't see it, they are walking that road together, and by Tartarus she won't let go of him just because it got a little hard. “If I learned something after years, is that nothing is instantaneous, everything takes time, even me, compared to hours ago I changed rather extremely, but not enough, maybe it will never be enough.” “And that's fine, life is a path where you walk on, not a marathon, and most certainly not a race.” Moving back she supported herself on his shoulders and looked into his eyes. “One where you’ll walk with me, one where I will teach you so many things, just like you will teach me so many more, so it's fine if you don't care, I don't expect you to do so just because I do, no.” Moving her hooves she supported herself with her hind legs and held both of his cheeks. “You have love inside you, I know you do, you know you do, so don't worry, Because I will push it out.” He blinked. ‘Are… are her eyes sparkling?’ “And at the end of it, I will make sure that you will love me, just like I love you.” He blinked. ”he…” And then grinned. And then smiled. And then chuckled. Only to then huff. Hmph* “Fool, you have not spoken to another pony for years, how would you even know love?” She smiled. “I have a family do I not?” His smile froze. And then fell. Hmm* He looked down at the wooden floor. ‘Am I… projecting?’ He shook his head. “Is it just you, or are all you ponies unreasonably friendly?” She smiled more “Did you forget what I told you? Harmony and magic might not be everything I believed them to be but Friendship is Magic.” Hmmmm* “Then you already know what to do to get it, I am curious to see whether or not you will manage to in the first place.” She nodded, a second later an idea popped into her mind. Star’s world, or at least species, didn't seem to be as friendly as hers, well… it might be a little too much for her of all ponies to say that but… she has to show him what an Equestrian pony friendship is all about. Still… baby steps. “Star?” “Yes?” “I’ll nuzzle you more.” He blinked. “...What?” “I’ll nuzzle you more, when you wake up, when you go to sleep, when I feel like it, when I see you down.” He blinked. Her smile widened. “I’ll hug you, I’ll nuzzle you, I’ll stay reaaally close to you, do you know why?” “!?” Thud* She pushed him back and pounced atop him just as his back hit the ground. With her nose touching his she continued to speak. “Because that's how ponies do friends you silly human.” He snorted. She smiled toothily. He got up. She did too. He stared at the fire. She did too. He stayed quiet. She did too. . . . . . “Would you have done it?” Mmn?* “The crystal I mean, would you have activated it?” The pegasus asked carefully. “Of course.” Just for the human to answer bluntly. She closed her eyes, and then inhaled. ‘It was such a good moment.’ He didn't react. “The first time it happened I used everything I had to send that message to the crystal, a simple first-time mistake.” “I am confident in being able to give it more context than last time, and even if I fail I can just send another wave to stop the thing from activating in the first place.” Her face fell. Hmph! Turning around she huffed, and with her eyes closed and head up she walked away. “Stupid colt.” He blinked, just as confusion invaded his mind. It didn't stay there for long. His eyes followed the pony’s form up until she disappeared to the other side. He sighed, and then went back to his fire, getting up he took the pan and started to mess with the see-. thump His breath hitched. Maybe it was the alien perspective, maybe just her personality, he doesn't know. The pony seemed far too ready to equate danger to injury and injury to death, all three are close, but far from being the same. Not that he blames her, sapient creatures, for all their intelligence tend to lean towards a certain mindset and not try to understand the other, or have a mind so embedded in something, that anything the other says cannot be truly understood He is no exception, whether in a higher or lower intensity, he does not know. Besides… ‘Charred skin is much better than a mangled heart.’ Given the last chance to kill him, Yuujirou Hanma will either make a spectacle of it, or simply kill him as fast as possible. More likely than not the man will do everything in his power to make him give up, and reincarnate in his body. Testing if he could order the crystal to do things more precisely would be a step forward in possibly activating the one scarred into his hand. He doesn't need perfect control, just enough to use it tonight, a single burst of revertive magic won't work, it needs to be continuous. His eyes moved to the door. He doesn't care about the pony, but letting her die just because he couldn't handle pain of all things would enrage whatever smudge of him lasted after the Ogre was done. Weakness should only reflect on him, nothing else, if there's a single thing he doesn't want to bother people with is weakness. He’ll keep his pile of shit to himself. She didn't seem to understand it. ‘Still…’ Leaving a conversation unfinished is not something he likes to do. “You want to avoid danger altogether wh-” “I want, for you to not kill yourself with something stupid, that last rune made my entire body fluff out and the entirety of my living room became brand new! Star a normal pony shouldn't be able to do that!” He stood quiet. “If you had used that crystal you stupid colt, there wouldn't be a kitchen anymore, and I would be forced to see the charred corpse of my friend and PAY FOR HIS FUNERAL!” THUD! Pans fell on the wooden ground as the pegasus painted heavily. “I find it… curious, since the first time we spoke we always fought one time or the other.” Dean’s voice was low, she didn't need to know him to understand that he was… pensive. “I am not against it, personally, I’m always happy to say what is on my mind, being truthful… makes me content, it makes me happy, in a way, no, not happy more… it impedes me from adding another reason to be sad, yes, more like this.” He breathed in, and then stood quiet. . . . . . “I will most likely die tonight.” THUMP! Sigh* “No, I will die tonight, there’s no doubt about it.” ”star?” . . . . . “And… I don't want to go, I don't think I ever will, mainly however I… don't want to go regretting anything.” She opened her mouth. He didn't let her. “I’m not giving up, of course, don't get me wrong, just… charred skin, a burnt body, heh~ even death, will never hurt as much as resembling that thing again, my creed comes over everything, to be true and to be free, of anyone, of anything, even fear even death.” Sigh* “The only thing that will ever stop me is me, but who am I kidding, you already know that right?” A room away, the pony frowned. “And you don't like it, but, all I ask is that you remember one thing if you ever see me doing something you see as a stupid thing again.” Even a room away, he could feel the pony nodding. “I am not suicidal, I might be mistaken about something, and you may correct me or impede me from making a mistake if you so feel like it, but do remember this, Dean Tyronus Starfield, Is Not suicidal, ok?” “I had a plan for the crystal, I understood what had gotten wrong in the first attempt, and while testing it a second time with a fire crystal might seem like a stupid decision I ask that you remember that my command on the first time was so strong that, as you put it, you fluffed out, and the entirety of your living room was remade.” “Something that only happened because it was my first try, I know what went wrong, I can fix it, I may not look the part but just as you trust in my words, trust in my actions too ok?” He tapped his head. “This brain of mine hasn't rotted quite yet, so understand this, I do not act senselessly.” A pony’s head poked through the doorless door. She looked at him. He smiled. She nodded. “Kay.” “Pff~ kay to you too… I wanted to test how I could activate the crystal at a lower intensity, for more than I dislike it without magic, surviving tonight is not a possibility.” Sigh* His eyes narrowed. “The soul is willing, but this temple of feculence is incapable of following it, well! For no one’s fault but mine my death will come, sooner than I’d prefer, but what can I do?” She shrugged. “That thing fucked up and now I’m paying for it, at the end of the road, the fault of everything that happens to me.” He pointed his thumb to his chest. “Is mine.” Her eyes narrowed. He lifted a finger. “I can't win, I will do my best, but I will not win, I will completely ignore this fact, I will fight, I will scream, I will punch, but it doesn't matter what I do, I can't win.” Her body sagged. His smile became smaller. “I can survive.” Hmn?* “And maybe, even thrive.” Her head tilted. Hmmmn?* “It's an endurance game, to play it I first need to learn how to activate this rune scarred in my hand, a single burst of ‘Reversion’ will work for nothing, it has to be constant, I will sleep for 8 hours and fight with that monster for 24, I need to constantly heal for that long.” His tone became deeper. “Of course, I doubt this rune is the only thing that can help me, but for now it is the only one that I know of.” Looking at the door he saw the pegasus’s head poking to stare at him. Cute or not he’d have screamed had this happened before on his planet. “I will speak with the blue pegasus, and ask her about it, she seems eager to help me, I will take advantage of it and try to find out if she knows anything that can help.” She sighed, and then walked back to him. He himself did not understand, why he smiled at the moment. “Why?” “Why what?” “Why do you keep doing this? No, I know why you want to do this, but why this way? There are a thousand more safer ways to do everything, you are not an idiot Starfield.” His lips formed a line. “My family would say oth-” “Fuck your family.” His eyes widened slightly. “I am talking to you, my human, my friend, you can get that thing removed, you told me you stopped the Princess from doing it, we can go to Nurse Neightingale right now, and in hours the princess will arrive.” He shook his head lightly, just as his expression returned to normal. “A Demon Is Not A Laughing Matter Star!” He flinched at the sudden volume. “Princess Luna fell to one and Equestria almost became a crater together with the entire planet because of it!” ‘Oh?’ Fluttershy started pacing around the kitchen her chest expanded and shrunk as her breathing became ragged. “I don't know why the Princess didn't forcibly remove that thing from you, and I know, I know she must have had a good reason but that doesn't stop me from wondering why a creature capable of destroying countries is inside my friend undeterred.” He said nothing. Did nothing. Showed nothing. Her anger rose. “ALL YOU NEED TO DO IS GO TO THAT HOSPITAL!” Clop! “That’s it done! No danger anymore, you won't die, you won't need to risk becoming roasted meat, you won't need to die, die and die for an entire day every time you sleep!” “Fl-” She shot forward, and stood on her hind legs, almost coming face-to-face with him. thump! “You don't need to do this, you don't need to be in danger, you don't need to fight, you said it yourself you can't win, and maybe, maybe you can survive but why bother?! That thing is going to torture you, Every. Single. Day.” She shook her head, small tear drops forming in her eyes all the while. “It stole your dreams Star, you can just, banish it from your mind and train, I will help you, you don't need to risk your life for nothing!” CRACK! SSSSSSSSS The ground broke, just as a gust of wind blew on his body. Hmmm* He stared at her, and then closed his eyes. He breathed in. And out. His lips formed a line, just as he spoke. “No woman Yuujirou Hanma… did not steal my dreams, much to the contrary, he made them possible, but you want an answer, so I will give you one.” He opened his eyes. He felt many things. And showed none. “It’s simple, This is the essence of my being.” He exhaled. His eyes hardened. Hers stood locked. “The essence of a being is… it is its inherent characteristics, their traits, abilities, and nature. It can be influenced by genetics, environment, and inherent qualities, but in the end, their essence defines what someone is meant to be, just as you were most likely meant to be harmony’s servant.” She sat down. His eyes followed her. “That, is not my essence. I was born to die, just like any other animal in this world, existing solely to live as a pig, rolling in its own bed of shit, until I reached the point to end it all that is.” His fist closed just as veins popped up on his arm. She said nothing. “Different circumstances or not my essence would not have changed, the way I acted might, the way I looked might, but looking at the past it is… disturbingly easy to see how even young I was a lesser version of that piece of trash.” “Biology dictated my life, I was a machine, an incredibly complex and versatile one, but still a machine, you see it too right? Before it all happened, in your memories, can you see it? Actions, thoughts, anything, that hinted at the pony you would become?” She looked at the ceiling, and then nodded. She was very shy and… reserved even before flight camp. But what happened only worsened what was already there, she… wasn't fated to be this way, she couldn't be. He continued. “Makes you think hmn?” She nodded again. “That is why I say it, I am a deviant, no, that's not right, I became one, I chose my essence, I chose to be a fighter, even if it costs me everything I will not live as who I was meant to be, I will do it as who I want to.” “You, the world, their spirits, none will ever change that, I am Dean Tyronus Starfield, and I will never be anyone else.” Her head fell. He continued. “You know… is the past, every time I left a conversation unfinished my breath would always hitch for days on end, anxiety would crawl up my spine, my mind would always go back to that thing, it… sucked.” She blinked and then turned to look at him. “The same works here, I spoke about Mind Over Matter with you, so I will not do it again, as I said, in the past, I believed myself incapable, I didn't even bother to try, when I did it was simply to feel good about myself, to say ‘I did it’ but it ended in nothing.” He snapped his fingers. “But that changed. Tell me, how would you feel, if your own mind tormented you, for the rest of your life about a single moment? One… about you running, running from something very, very important to you.” Her wings ruffled. “Something you wanted to do, something you needed to do but… you didn't, it was too hard, right? Too complicated, too scary, you can live without it, right? Leave it for another person, another day maybe, easier to do nothing, so you back out.” She pushed her lips. Star screaming at her hours ago is still a recent memory. It was far from the only one however. “You leave it away, you go away.” Sigh* “But it doesn't, does it? No, it keeps popping up inside your head you know damn well, you had the potential to solve it, just a little bit of pain had to come first, maybe a grand risk, maybe you wouldn't make it out.” “But it was important, not important enough to bother improving that shit life you hate but still pretty important.” “And if not that, imagine th- no, you don't have to imagine, do you? But do it anyways, imagine that you… passed through something, something you had no choice but to do it.” “And as a result, you became better, you no longer hate yourself, you no longer punch the mirror, now you can stand your own reflection.” Clap! “You believe that you have changed, that you are not the same, but then something happens, something that leaves you… afraid, and then you run, you run like the courageous pony you delude yourself into thinking you were.” “Creed? beliefs? Codes? Rationality? In the face of death and pain, it all… blew away, it didn't matter, that you hated everything, living was more important than anything else.” “Now imagine, after that happened, your own mind starts screaming at you at every turn, at every second, at every day ‘Nothing changed’.” “And you know it's true, because at the moment something had happened, at the moment when you found a wall that would take far too much pain to punch through, you folded, just like that pony you thought you had surpassed.” His jaw tightened. He doesn't need to be explaining anything, the Pony is not an idiot he knows that. But she is emotional. She is kind. And for some damn reason, she cares. Calming her down costs nothing, besides time, and despite it all, he felt no need to conserve it. “This is the proof, the undeniable proof that if things grow even slightly tight for you, you’ll fold, that everything you think you believe in, is just a misty wall of pretend, it doesn't exist, it never existed, and then that part of you, the one you can't quite silence, starts speaking the truth, a truth you know to be well founded.” “It’s not the voices, or the torment, not directly at least, no, it's the shame, it's the hate.” He smiled, his teeth showing while he did so. She wanted to shrink back. She did not. “No matter how anyone else looks at you, it doesn't even come close right?” Her breath hitched. “No one in this disgraceful excuse of a world could ever hate you more than you already do.” He spread his arms. “NO ONE! And you just keep giving yourself more reasons to! Every day you just keep giving, more and more and more reasons to continue hating but you do nothing to stop it!” “ITS A CIRCUS, WITH A CLOWN AT THE CENTER, JUST DOING SHIT AGAIN AND AGAIN!” His arms moved back to his side. His expression shifted to normal. His voice deepened. “No, I won’t run away from anything again, I would rather die, than resemble even a fraction of the creature that I most hate on this planet.” She stood quiet. “I will keep walking forward, because to me moving back simply doesn't exist anymore, you have to understand something Fluttershy, if you don't risk anything, you risk everything.” Sigh* “But you already knew that, didn't you?” . . . She nodded. “Of course you do, then, why the question?” She opened her mouth. He continued. “It's simple, right? You want to convince me, making me question why I am doing what I am doing trying to make me see a flaw in my thoughts.” He shrugged his shoulders and then shook his head as he held his hips. “Stop, just… stop woman, when will you understand? It isn't about becoming the strongest, the number one, the best, it's not even about being happy, it's about the journey, it's about how much you grow while on it.” He touched his chest. “This thing inside me, this demon, it was my fuckup, the best fuckup in my life, but still a fuckup, one I will deal with, I don't ignore my problems anymore, I don't whine about them, I don't fold and hope that someone else will fight then for me.” “Nor do I make up fantasies in my mind about a better version of me solving those problems, no, I do that myself.” Her breath hitched. His voice sped up. “I don't blame anyone anymore, I don't curl up like a woodlouse when something hits me, I don't cry when I feel pain, and I never will.” He pointed at Fluttershy, his expression becoming more agitated by the minute. “No, you and all of this planet can take that as a promise, from here on out not a drop of my tears will fall on this planet Not. A. Drop.” Snapping his body back he put his hands on his hips and breathed heavily. Fluttershy simply looked at him. Star was… very emotional when it came to these things. “I punched that cunt of a princess because she put her muzzle where she didn't belong.” Maybe a little bit too much. “That was my fight if I died It would be fine because at the end of it all I’d know it was my fault, I’d know I didn't fold like that thing would, finding help would be the same as running away.” Sigh* Turning around he locked eyes with her. He is calmer, she noted. "Suffering comes before elation, I can't win, I know I can't, but I don't need to win, I need to hold on, for as long as I need to get strong enough to win." Slowly, he ran his hand through his hair. "What is best for a creature might not be what it wants, that is what you think I am doing correct?" Her lips formed a line. Speaking with Star was something new, but she came to understand one thing. To hold her ground. Star could scream, punch things, or put every drop of his emotions into his words, but he is not completely inflexible. If she flinches anything she says after it won't be taken seriously. So to make him realize something, she had to do it in a… ‘scientific way’ that is to say, she has to factually prove that he is in fact being an idiot colt. "What else would it be?" The Pegasus answered. "That is where you are wrong, creatures like us can plan the future and theorize about its possibilities, everything, I could get help from that golden fuck you call a princess, and rid myself of Yuujirou." A frown appeared on her face, before returning to normal. "In exchange, I'd get voices in my head for the rest of my life, and we both know, that living like that is not living at all." Her ears fell, only for her to puff her chest and bring them up again. She can't back down. 'Complicated' Star is complicated, his mind, his life everything, and it's so, maddening! If he was just a stupid colt with little reason besides pride to do what he does, it would be infinitely easier to talk to him. But no, with him it isn't 1 + 1 = 2 it's (7.6 + 2.1) \times (4.3 - 1.9) + (3.8 \div 0.7) = 2, yes the end result is 2 but the why changes everything. Because on that mess of a problem there are numbers so small she can't see, and they are important too! She almost slapped her forehead. Five hours is not nearly time enough to understand her friend. Her lips moved upward. That's why she’ll have to make it more. "On the other hand, I can choose to take a massive risk, and if, IF I survive, I will be elated, to heights I never could before." He spread his arms slightly above his head, only to bring them tumbling down on his sides a second later. "The time of giving up on something because it's hard is over Fluttershy." Walking near he put his hand on her head. "And I'd be happy if I could say that for the both of us.” Thack! She slapped his arm away. A deep frown was embedded on her face as she stared at him with angry eyes. “Explain to me idiotic colt, how am I supposed to say that, if you kill yourself today? Even if you refuse to accept help against that abomination inside you we can still help you otherwise, healing spells exist you fool!” “It might be hard to get a proficient Unicorn to come from Canterlot but it's far from imp- STAR!” He flickered her forehead. Ignoring her enraged scream he spoke. “I am seeking a type of magic that will heal me woman, and I will, in the near future ask for the help of a pony to know if she knows anything, if she does not, I will ask her to make the same questions to other creatures.” She glared at Star while holding her forehead, his words somewhat calming her. “Finding something that will heal me isn't a problem, finding something that will fight for me, that will take the hits for me, that will make things easier for me will, the magic I seek won't do any of these things, no, all it will do, is make fighting back possible.” Clap! “And believe me, the second I find a way to heal without it, I will take it, the reason I refuse to get a creature to heal me however, is twofold, first, harmony, I do not know what is the extent of that thing’s control over ponies and magic.” She opened her mouth or tried to. He did not let her. “mmmn!” “I experienced personality death once Fluttershy, and might I remind you it was at the hooves of your princess.” Her struggle stopped. “A miracle brought me back, an infinitesimal phenomenal with chances so ridiculously small from it happening I can say with certainty in the billions of years of age of my universe, I am the first of which that happened.” Her ears fell. “So no, I am not putting myself before another’s horn again until I find a way to defend my self from that.” He took his hand out of her muzzle, he made sure to not grip the pony too tightly before. Lifting his left hand he showed her his scar. “Revert 返す (kaesu) I need to train before using this rune.” She snorted. He sighed. The pegasus understands it, he is sure of it. She is only being overly sensitive. “Why do you think I am not doing it right now? Simple, I could revert my body to the time when that pegasus had blown a hole in my chest If I am careless.” Hmmn?! “Yes, it's dangerous, much more dangerous than getting burned. For example, how much magic does it take to ‘revert’ for each second? How much magic does it take for each minute? Is it instantaneous? Or does my body pass through a slow transformation?” “Can I stop it? Will this thing absorb ambient magic and just continue? Harmony can fuck me over for all I know, I’ll never trust in the intentions of a creature like that.” He spread his arms and started to slowly walk in circles. “If it all fails and I have to cut my hand off, will it revert to my arm again? Will I have to destroy my arm? Or just the rune to stop it?” His eyebrows lifted as he looked at the small pegasus, she stood quiet but attentive. “I was confident in my ability to stop the crystal had something gone wrong, I would feel the temperature rising, I am not slow enough to not be able to react in time.” “That other crystal showed me, it takes time for magic to build up to that point I would be able to deactivate it, and if not that? I could throw it away.” His breathing became ragged. It didn't stop being weird. He didn't specifically dislike it but… this pegasus… she makes him feel something, and not all of it is bad. “Even if it all fails! Even if I lost a hand? There's magic in this damn world! I’d get it back one day! And even if you don't have magic capable of doing it I will make it, and you know? You know why? Why saying that isn't me being an idiot?” He moved his head up as if nudging the pegasus, who in turn seemed to be lost. ‘Star… really doesn't do things unpurposely.’ It… well, she forgot, no, more like… she didn't take it as seriously as she should, he said he had no intention of dying after he burned himself with that crystal. Her eyes widened. It's a repeat. She already had this same conversation with him before. “BECAUSE OF MIND OVER MATTER YOU FOOL! I. DON’T. HAVE. LIMITS! NONE! NADA! NOTHING! IF I WANT SOMETHING TO HAPPEN ALL I NEED IS TIME AND WILL!’ He closed his mouth. His heart beat wildly in his chest who kept moving up and down erratically. “So understand this Fluttershy, danger, for me no matter how high or low in none of them, will I ever have an excuse not to face it, remember it well, don’t confuse courage with idiocy, I want to live, never doubt that.” She stated at him. And then sighed. She isn't an idiot. She might not be Star and know everything about herself but… she knows enough. She’s not making sure he is well, she is making sure he doesn't get harmed at all. Her eyes narrowed. But then again, it's not just that. “Ok star, I understand.” He smiled. “But.” His face fell. “You are wrong too you stupid colt.” Flying toward the shelf she took a small blue crystal and showed it to him. “You could have asked me for another crystal.” He put his hand behind his head. “... Sorry.” “You better be sorry, avoiding danger when a better option is available isn't cowardice Star, you don't need to prove anything, not even to yourself, you said it to me, you know your Self, the reason to the why is more important than the action itself stupid colt, maybe you should follow your own words more.” A grimace formed on his face. That… yeah he should have done that. “You don't need to face every single dangerous thing you come around fool, let sleeping manticores rest, if you know you would do it regardless, if you truly and utterly know it you won't need to prove it!” THUD! “These, are the actions of an insecure Stallion, and I hope, I hope you have already surpassed that Star, I had an excuse to be insecure, you did too, take your own words to heart and don't relapse to what you were.” THUMP! She looked at the oven, and then smiled. Putting the water crystal away she walked back to her oven, all the while ignoring her human’s expression, a second later, she spoke. “Those seeds are going to burn Star, the crystal I bought doesn't do miracles, a long enough time on it and it will become powder.” “Oh shit.” She held herself back from laughing. “WOMAN!” She didn't manage to. Name: Dean Tyronus Hanma Starfield. Title: Pig. Age: 23 (H.Y) 8 (E.Y) Location: Equus, Equestria, Fluttershy’s Cottage. Date: Ponysesho-day - 9th - Hayprance. Time: 12:07 Dean chewed on his avocado while looking down at the table. Quinoa Chickpea Salad. Grilled Tofu Skewers. Steamed Broccoli and Asparagus. Avocado and Black Bean Salsa. Mango and coconut water smoothie. And finally Greek Yogurt Parfait for dessert. He inhaled as he swallowed, it wasn't bad just… new, something he’d have to get accustomed to, well… that and the lack of meat. The ponies of Earth don't eat meat, something that can be rather detrimental to their health if forced on them. As far as he can see it the part where ponies don't eat meat seems to be true, whether they can't is another question entirely. Mmm* “So.” Fluttershy lifted her head and looked at him at the sound of his voice. “Can ponies eat meat? Do you even want to?” She stopped, and then put her fork down. “As far as I know only the Pegasi, Night Pegasi, Hippogriff and Kirin Pony tribes eat meat, Earth ponies, Unicorns, Zebras, and Crystal Ponies don't, huh, now that I think about it half of all know pony tribes do eat meat.” His eyebrow rose. “Know pony tribes?” She smiled. “Of course, you see, Equestria used to be a very specist and tribalist place 200 years ago, but that changed, I’m not really good at history, or anything for that matter I dropped out of school when I was seven but as far as I know a creature named Marcus was responsible for it.” ‘... Seven?... That would be… 19 years? It, no, that would only make sense if ponies matured similarly to humans, no, more likely than not her society is different in some places while others are adapted to their lifespan.’ He nodded while holding his chin. Fluttershy continued. “If I am not mistaken he was a general? Or a captain? I don't truly remember, but continuing on, despite being significantly more accepting of other creatures, ponies still don't really find partners in them, well, most don't.” Her eyes suddenly widened. “Not because of any aversion of course! It's just… different creatures find different things attractive you know, a minotaur doesn't find ponies attractive because of their height and musculature, of course there are exceptions, there always are.” His eyes refocused on her. Sex drive, the reason why life even exists, the wish to, if unable to keep on living, to instead put something on the world to do so. He… doesn't truly have a libido, be it hormonal imbalance, physiological defect, or just life beating it down, he doesn't know. He has no interest. hahaHaHAHAHA~! But then again wishing to have a child and wishing to have sex are not mutually exclusive, the lack of one does not nullify the other. “Diamond dogs in particular don't find anything besides their species fit to mate, Abyssians are far away and mostly don't interact with ponies, ponies themselves prefer 4-legged partners.” She twirled her hoof. “Mostly ponies only fall in love with other creatures due to personality and things like that, hence why I said know pony tribes, because some unknown hybrid between some species might exist out there, or if it doesn't, it surely will.” Hmmm* Dean hummed and then swallowed. “I see, but answer me, what exactly allows completely different species to have children like this?” Chugging down her drink Fluttershy put her cup on the table and wiped her mouth. “Magic or course, harmony connects all of us, well…” Her eyes wandered through his body. “Except perhaps you Star, understand this, friendship is magic, and love is a type of friendship, I know your hesitance and caution with harmony, believe me I have some too but it would not stop anycreature from forming a family, it would go against its very concept.” He snorted but did not comment. Speculation on a subject that cannot be tested or experimented upon is pointless. “So… let us suppose magic stops existing, what will happen to those hybrids?” She pushed her lips. “I don't truly know but… if I had to guess? They would be unable to make more of themselves outside of their tribe, hippogriffs would only be able to have foals with other hippogriffs for example.” He lifted his hand. She stopped. “I meant is the sense where if they would die, magic was necessary to bring them forth, my question here is, is it necessary to keep them here?” She breathed in, and out. She stood quiet, not touching her food, just… tapping her chin. He continued to eat, he didn't particularly like the food, it wasn't bad, just not to his taste. An idea popped up inside his head. ‘Perhaps… I can alter it? No, unlikely, changing my preferences with positive reinforcement might be possible but altering the perception of the taste buds solely by controlling all subconscious input should not.’ Hmmmn* ‘But… perhaps magic can help, biomancy could very well exist here, Mind Over Matter can alter matter at later stages but it will take far too long to arrive there.’ Hmmmn* ‘Yes, it does seem like a good plan, but first I will need to learn this language as fast as possible and go to the Golden Oak Library, those books might just tell how ponies use magic but they surely will tell me the extent of what is possible.’ ‘From there on out making my own magic should not be impossible.’ His eyes hardened and then wandered toward his left hand. ‘But first… survive, a plan cannot be realized by a corpse after all.’ “No.” He turned to face Fluttershy. “As I said before the removal of magic will almost certainly kill a creature if done abruptly, shock would end them, if not that their bodies having something less will surely cause something unpleasant.” “But no, hybrids do not depend on magic to keep living, they will die due to the after effects of losing magic but not magic itself, understand?” He nodded. The pegasus went back to her food. “I see, so… it is possible for me to have sex with a creature and have a child.” Hmmm~ “Well, I can't say anything about it now due to your circumstances but… if you let magic form its pathways inside you I can guarantee an affirmative answer.” Hmph! “This will only happen when I either master Phantom System, the ability to control my subconscious that is, or if I find a way to know of magic’s intentions beforehand.” “But anyways, I am curious, what would a human and pony child look like?” For a moment, she froze, and then frowned, trying to imagine what a humpony? huny? Would look like. She blinked, the image was… weird, not in a bad way just… different, and remarkably similar to a minotaur too. ‘Wait… do… women? Yes, Sat said they were called women, do they have their teats on their chest like minotauress?’ She tapped her chin, she had never seen one personally, just in books, weirdly enough, the unanswered question bothered her. “Wait Star, where do human females have their teat-” Uncaring or unaware, the human continued. “For example, If I were to have a child with you, woul-” PFF! Fluttershy spit out her drink. Dean closed his mouth. He blinked. . . . . . And then blinked again at the sight of the panting pegasus. Curiosity entered his mind, and so, with a calm tone, he spoke. “Does my form disgust you in that manner? Do ponies find exposed skin repulsing? The lack of fur? Perhaps not having a muz-” “No, NO!” She shook her hooves while doing the same with her head. “It’s not, not that! You just caught me by surprise, just… just that.” Hmmn* “That is good.” His voice was calm. THUMP! Her heart was not. “I would feel… bad for petting you had you found me revulsing.” He stared blankly at his plate. “I would feel even worse to stop myself from doing it.” Thump! “Most humans would find your form to be adorable, and they do love adorable things.” He focused on her. “I am no exception.” THUMP! Her arms shook as she suddenly pointed at him with a red face. “Ok, OK you stupid colt! Just don't do that with other ponies! I like you, it's different, I don't want you to go to prison for molesting somepony because you couldn't stop yourself.” He nodded. “Your worry is unnecessary, even a universe away common sense is still a powerful tool, besides, I am no animal, I can control myself, and, had you forgotten I remember saying that you were the cutest thing I had ever seen in my life.” Her wings twitched. As did her entire body. “I saw other ponies little fool, you are still cuter than all of them.” She pouted. Her body trembled. “Speaking of racial characteristics and how they are seen by other creatures, could you answer a question of mine?” She narrowed her eyes in suspicion. Her Starfield senses are going off, something weird is going to happen again. ‘Why do you have to be so blunt star? Have some mercy, don't you feel embarrassed?’ Sigh* “Yes star, you can.” “It is just a simple question woman, your suspicions are unnecessary.* Mmm hmmmn* “All I want to know is how you see my form.” “Your… form?” He touched his face. “My face, my lips, my chin, my jaw, my nose, my eyes, my ears, my hair, my skin, my teeth, my voice, my hands, my legs, my chest, well, everything, from the perspective of Fluttershy, what do you think of my body.” She blinked. “Am I ugly, do you simply feel nothing, is my form uncomfortable, do you find me intimidating, do you find me funny? Lanky? Fat? Bulky? Repulsing?” Interlocking his fingers he leaned his chin against them and looked at the silent Pegasus. Fights involve more than just strikes, strategy is something important too, intimidation in particular is very useful. . . . That and he wants to know how ponies could see a human. ”I like your skin…” Mmmm? His head tilted slightly. “What? I couldn't hear you, you have no need to feel shy Fluttersh- Little Flame I will not feel upset if you find me ug-” “I said, I like your skin!” He froze. And then blinked. And then chuckled, it was hilarious. “He…hehehe, that's… a very unexpected answer.” She pouted. “It's different ok?! It's not like I can't feel my own skin but it's all covered in fur, all of my critters have fur too, even my turtles have plates or scales, just like my snakes, I’ve never seen a creature with exposed skin before, ok? Stop being mean.” He shook his hand. “You misunderstand me, I am not laughing at you Little Flame, I just find it humorous the way you spoke, I only mock weaklings, and if you need to be sure of something in this life is that you are no longer one of them.” “Oh… uhmmm, well… It’s just, it looks so cool? I mean, look at your arm.” Shooting out of her chair she flew above the table and held his right arm. “Just look at it, it has a light brown color but it changes! Here at the top, the color is full but on the other side, it lightens to a lighter tone! Even more your paw-” “Palm, it is called the palm of my hand.” “Yes, palm, your palm is both pink and white! Do you have any idea how many ponies have multi-colored fur? None!” He blinked and then looked at the pony’s excited face. A tingle of amusement and… something entered his mind. He did not show it. His hairs suddenly shot up. He did not need to look down to see the pegasus’ hoof caressing his arm. “It's so smooth, and… you have fur!” Her smile widened. “It's just so small I couldn't see it before, but you have it, wait, is that why you didn't take your clothes off yet? Because it's cold? I can light up the fire, but… no, you had your shirt off while you cooked but you kept the pants, why?” “Privacy, decency, shame, embarrassment, many things, for humans, clothes are mandatory while in public settings, with the exception of certain areas and events that is.” He tapped his chin. “Mostly however one only takes their clothes off while sleeping, changing, taking a bath, alone in their house, and mainly when they have the intention of having sex.” She looked down. “Oh, so… all humans are… reserved?” ‘Why do you sound hopeful woman? Are you shy to that point while in this society?’ “Of course not, most are, have no doubt about that, but others are… unhinged, in a way very dissimilar to mine, our cultures are different, societies too.” He crossed his arms, he felt nothing besides curiosity while he spoke, young adult or not he is no longer a teenager. Now that he thinks about it, is surpassing a past version of himself his entire goal? Shaking the thoughts off he continued with the same monotone voice from before. “In my world it is not common for a human to expose themselves to others unless in very wild or specific, or lustful circumstances, this… seems to be different on equestria?” “O-oh, yes, ponies only use clothes when in fancy places or to look good, most of the time we stay naked, I… and my family are on the more reserved side of society, we are the ‘shy’ ones.” Mmm* “I… well… ma taught me to only let somepony I’m interested in to marry see all of me you know, most ponies don't really care about it, but, I just… feel like it's something special, something that… just your special special somepony should see.” She chuckled. “I’m not shy, at least not about this.” “I see” Dean closed his eyes. “To answer your question, humans do not have a sheath, the closest comparison I can give you is foreskin, a thin layer of extra skin that covers the penis, not all humans have it however.” He opened one, just to see the pegasus eyes shine. Not metaphorically, literally. For a moment he felt like a drop of water fell from his head. The Pegasus seemed as innocent as a curious biologist. … Much like him now that he thinks about it. “I understand your thoughts better now, but why are you so curious about something as weird as an alien’s genitalia? Weren’t you all shy because I saw your bits before?” She blushed. “Well, it's different, mares can only hide it with their tails, well, most don't really care but I do, anyway that doesn't matter, as long as you don't take it out of your sheath it's fine Star, so can I see it?” He closed his eyes again. And then pinched the top of his nose. “Unless you want to do things I am sure you’d only do with your ‘special somepony’ no, but that matters little, I am mostly curious to know what you think of my body’s traits, using you as a blueprint to understand other ponies is highly necessary for me.” She smiled awkwardly at Star’s words, and then shook her head. ‘No awkwardness, that's weak Fluttershy thoughts, not Strong Fluttershy!’ Her smile shifted, raising her right arm she pointed at Star’s face. “Now your nose, I admit I thought it was a little weird, the cavity is bigger than a pony’s and facing downward but now I barely even think about it.” Extending her arms she touched his ears, they weren't hard, just… stiff? Limited? While she fondled his ears Star stood quiet, simply looking at the pegasus’ barrel. ‘Huh? So they do have belly buttons too, never bothered to look below one before.’ “Your ears are so small, and there are those lines on them and this little nub now that I see more closely, they are just so adorable and funny.” She froze. And then lowered herself to look at his face, her hooves centimeters away from his food. He’ll slap her if she touches it. “Not in a bad way ok? I’m not mocking you, I just like them.” M mm mmmm* Dean chuckled with his mouth closed. Her eyebrow lifted, but she continued. “Your lips are… well, not bigger just… more visible? I reaaally wanted to touch them, they seem so soft.” Her eyes flickered from him to the wall. With a smile slowly forming on her lips, she spoke. “Can I?” He stared at her with deadpan eyes. He is sure his future self will not be pleased to remember himself wasting time by letting a pegasus touch his lips for no reason while having his jaw torn off and then forced down his throat. “No, we have no time to waste, I still have to train after this, I cannot, eat anything more slowly than I already am, and be careful with your hooves, you are almost touching my plate.” “Oh, sorry Star, maybe I can do it later?” “Do what you want woman.” She smiled and then sat on her chair once again. “I’ll most likely be a corpse by tomorrow anyway.” She frowned. “You. Will. Not.” Mmn? “I won't let you die Star, I. Won't.” He stared at the pegasus. And then chewed on his broccoli. She glared harder. He hummed. “This talk made me wonder something, you said ponies are very friendly correct?” She blinked, her glare melting away as she did so. “Well, yes, we do make friends and are more empathetic than most other creatures.” Hmn* “I see, so you like, close bonds, like friendship, and family correct?” She nodded and then grimaced. He continued. “Would you like to be a mother?” thump! She blinked. And then exhaled. Calmly, she spoke. Ignoring the wish of her body wanting to tremble “... Yes, I mean, I love caring about my critters and I know raising a foal is completely different but… I’ve wanted it for some time, ma told me how happy she was raising me you know.” “To see your blood grow and be happy with others, seeing them win, win and win again, I… know how it feels, somewhat, seeing my critters become strong and caring because of what I taught them. He stood quiet. “It’s like… seeing a flower grow from just a sapling and blooming, becoming something beautiful.” “Like the earth ponies, giving so much of themselves into their plants to see them grown, tall, beautiful and strong.” She clopped her hooves lightly. “I’m sure doing the same with a foal, my own foal would be something incredible, but… well, I couldn't even take care of anycreature besides my critters properly before, but now…” She smiled lightly. “Now I’m… better, nowhere close to being able to take care of a foal but… closer.” Extending her arm, she took her cup and drank it. Dean on the other hoof, stared at her with a neutral expression. “So if I asked for you to have my child, would yo-” PFFFT!* The pegasus spit out her smoothie, right on Star’s face. He sighed and then wiped his face off. “WHAT?!” “Stop screaming woman, it was a simple question, and you did not even let me finish, I was going to ask if you would agree to it after you felt like you could take care of yourself, and after I managed to reach superhuman strength.” “STAR!” Sigh* “Do you not wish to have a family? There is something like sperm insertion correct? I did not say we needed to have sex for it, you gain a child, become a mother, take care of it and I gain a son, or a daughter, preferably a son.” He waved his hand in a half-half gesture, Fluttershy on the other hand, held her heart, trying to not have a heart attack. Seconds passed. Her heartbeat decreased. She breathed in… and out. Star is… blunter than a butter knife, and more logical than math. ‘Yes, yes.’ She has to… explain things to him, expecting one to understand something alien or unfamiliar is not truly smart. “No… no Star, that is not what I want, if I have a family, it needs to be a proper one, a happy one, more importantly, it has to start as a proper one, with a special somepony.” Hmmmn* He tapped his chin. “Ah, I see, you wish for the connection of a family.” She nodded with a serious face. She was not pouting. “That is to say, the love and care of a husband, the affection of a child, the feeling of being a proper mother.” Pink dots appeared on her face. She continued nodding. “Well then I will not bother you with my ramblings any longer if that is the case, but do you know where I can find a sperm bank? I must make sure I’m not the last of humanity on this planet after I pass.” He smiled teethly, as always, more of amusement than actual happiness. “Well, not only that of course, no… It would be truly incredible, you know? To see an entire race capable of obtaining Mind Over Matter in this magical world.” ‘It would be interesting to see, who’d win, those entities, or the ones who are unchained?’ He chuckled internally, to kill, or defeat an enemy one does not truly need to be alive. ‘Although…’ It would truly leave a horrible taste in his mouth. Fluttershy stared at Star, the idiot colt was laughing, she is sure of it, not of what he wouldn't laugh at her but he is laughing at something. Her heartbeat decreased slowly as she calmed down. She forgets it sometimes, how blunt and insensitive Star can be, besides… ‘No never mind.’ “Well, that will only work If souls are capable of producing more of themselves via sex, something I doubt, but perhaps… perhaps I could give a shard of my own to a child of mine, would it even be possible, even more would it even do anything?” She blinked, and then exhaled. Of course Star is more interested in anything related to strength than having an actual child. A thought suddenly popped up in her mind. “Wait, why are you making these questions mister?” His finger stopped, looking at her properly he lifted an eyebrow. “Don't go looking at me like that, you normally just make questions about things you’re curious about, or things you plan on testing now that I think about it, why are you suddenly asking about what I think?” Her suspicious expression melted away as she smiled sheepishly. “Am I making you interested? What is it? Pegasus biology? Magic? Flight? Psychology? Ma-” He snorted. “I am not curious Little Flame, I am simply making an effort to know you better.” She froze. And then blinked. “Eh?” His face kept neutral. “You believe I do not see you? Foolish woman I do not care about your well-being, but that does not mean I disconsider you wholly, I can help, without caring, just as easily as I can kill without hating, but never reason.” He swirled his hand. “Your wish to make a connection is not something insignificant, much to the contrary, it is commendable, but you do talk big for such a small soul.” He grinned. “Just like me, but I can see your fire burning, the newly born Ego inside this blue cage of magic fighting to stay alive, struggling to even do so little as exist, ha~” He held his chin. The similarities between this pegasus and him… are truly and utterly… absurd. “Holding on for dear life, enduring until one day you will no longer need to fight merely to exist, but to win, let none in this world say otherwise Pegasus, That Is Beautiful.” THUMP! Her lips involuntarily went up. His eyes narrowed. “I am sure of it, Fluttershy you did not lie.” Pink spots appeared on her cheeks as her heartbeat increased. She forced herself to hold back a smile. “But that alone does not mean I trust you, It means I am somewhat confident that the you of now fully intends on going forward with it, whether you back out or follow through is something I will see only in the future.” “From a meaningless existence, one can crawl back from the deepest pit of shit imaginable, you aren't quite there yet, but the simple fact you are climbing it already makes you worthy of attention, Fluttershy.” His tone deepened. “If you wish hard enough, if you will it hard enough, if you work hard enough, the whole world will know your name.” Butterflies formed on her stomach. She forced herself to not hide behind her wings. “If that is your wish, you spoke of wanting to learn of runesmithing, of learning magics correlating to the soul, maybe even take care of those animals, or perhaps become the beat psychiatrist on this planet but…” He lifted his finger. “You don't truly have an ultimate goal do you?” Hmn? “An ultimate goal, an idea or ideal, or self imposed mission, something you want to do it, word you wish to live by, something more important than your life, more important than your family, more important than everything.” He exhaled. “You are beautiful Little Flame, but without a goal to make you push yourself beyond the possible, you will die out.” THUMP! Sigh* “And we both know, what the most likely consequence of that will be, I am a vain man, I love seeing beautiful things, I love seeing your soul glow, I love seeing it grow, and I would love continuing to do so.” Tyronus lowered his tone. “You have something beautiful inside you, and although you do not know of its value quite yet, I would be grateful if you protected it.” ’aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!’ Her eyes swirled as red dots formed on her cheeks. “A-anyways, going back, some ponies can eat meat, for pegasi the proteins in fish g-give amino acids, something necessary for muscle development, wing strength, and overall physical health in pegasi, t-they also have omega-3 fatty acids, something that contributes to improved cognitive function and the health of feathers or wings.” “2 things vital for any winged creature, bat ponies need it too, well kirin also eat meat but I have personally never seen one, t-that’s it!” Clop! Dean went quiet, looking down he sifted his eyes to his plate. ‘Enough talk.’ Taking his fork he continued to eat his meal. The pegasus did the same. Both stood quiet while doing so. . . . . . 12:21 “Soooo… what are you going to do today?” Fluttershy asked after minutes of silence, both her and Star’s plates were almost empty. Biting down on his broccoli Dean took his eyes off his plate and looked at the pegasus, gulping it down he opened his mouth. “Train.” Her head dropped. “Oh.” He sighed. Years passed, and even now he had little motivation to extend any conversation, at least the ones unrelated to anything besides his beliefs. ‘It’s a bother but… I can make an effort, doing what I don't like will be a common theme from now on after all.’ “Well… that is not quite all, that pegasus pony, the one that almost killed me, Rainbow Dash, I will meet her at 13 or 1 Pm whichever you prefer, wait does your cutie mark translate time too?” She nodded a weird expression plastered on her face all the while. “Good to know, I will ask her if she knows any type of object or magic that can help me heal rap-” Hmph! His eyebrow lifted as he watched the pegasus scoff and cross her arms, leaving the last bits of her food. Mmmn* “Do you not like her?” “Eh?” “Rainbow Dash, do you not like her?” Her expression shifted. Clop* clop* clop* She… fidged? Clopped? The tips of her hooves slowly. “...No… I don't think I do, It’s…” Sigh* “Something stupid, never mind.” She blew a gust of air on her ma- THUD! The table almost sank to the floor as the human slammed the fork on it sending most of the plates up together with all the food on it. “Ah!” Shooting forward Fluttershy took 4 of the plates before they could fall, fortunately, Star had the other two, and besides some spill, both cups of yogurt seemed fine. Putting the plates down she stared at the human irritatedly. “Star! We worked hard on these, don't throw them away!” An upset expression befell her face. He lifted his finger. She snorted but sat on her chair again. Slowly, and calmly, he spoke. “I care more about my creed than my life, and I know you know very well why, so, I won't bother explaining it, but you aren't me, you aren't a selfish, largely apathetic, and uncaring human, you are Fluttershy.” He exhaled. “You are many things, but uncaring is not one of them, especially to yourself.” Thump! “Animals are controlled by feelings and instinct, to let the same happen to you would be to lower yourself to become less, but there is nothing wrong about believing that they matter.” “My pain mattered when I was being killed hundreds of times inside that plane, yes it mattered, as did my fear, as did my anger, as did my courage, it is exactly because I put meaning and importance to these things that I am here, that I possess Mind over Matter.” He touched his chest. “My feelings mattered to me, and that's all I needed, I don't need, nor want, pity and validation from another, I would be living a very different kind of hell had my thoughts needed to be approved by others for me to feel like they are valid.” She blinked, her plate forgotten on the table. “I surpassed it all, fear, anger, pain, all with my will, but I am not above it, maybe I will never be, and that's not necessarily something bad, exactly because I know the value of everything I have and everything I feel.” Thud! He slapped his chest. “You might never have the same mind as me, you might never in your life think ‘I will put more meaning and importance on me than anything else’ because you are not like me, you are not selfish, but you don't need to be, not for this.” He puffed, two gusts of air leaving his nose as he did so. “So… allow me to tell you something.” He pointed his fork at her. Her eyes stood fully open. “I said it to you once and I will say it again, if you don't put any worth on yourself, if you don't value yourself, You. Are. Worthless, so answer me, do you think everything you lived through amounted to nothing? That it valued in a big round zero?” She blinked, and then shook her head. “Speak up.” Clop! Shooting up she stood on her 4 hooves and straightened her body. “No Star, I don't.” He sighed. “So pray tell me you dumb filly, still thinking silly, if your life matters, why would you dub anything you lived through, anything you suffered through as ‘stupid’?” Her lips went up. ”He…hehe.” A small giggle escaped her. Star… really knows how to talk to a silly head like her. She exhaled and then focused completely on Star. “Flight camp… years ago, when I was a filly, it was… a camp for flying creatures, mainly pegasi, but I saw some griffons, hippogriffs, and even a baby dragon once, uuuh, the little ones are cute but the big ones are scary Star so if you see one be careful.” ”Dragons?” ’DRAGONS?!’ “Flight camp was… the worst time of my life, I… you know that Pony you saw before, it's… hard to believe I changed so much but, that pony, that Fluttershy she… she only existed because of that place, you could say it made her, much like you made me.” He lifted an eyebrow but stood quiet. Sigh* “10 years ago, when I was just a little 6-year-old filly I finally entered flight camp, It was a new place, made for all flying creatures to learn how to properly move through the air safely, wing beat, visualization, air control, these types of things.” Dean tapped his finger on the table as he continued to eat. He wouldn't describe himself as uninterested, or interested just… almost there. Something rather weird, he showed not even the slightest interest in someone else’s history before. “I was shy, but I made some friends, at least I thought I did just… I never liked flying mu-’ “What?” Fluttershy froze and then blinked at Star’s deep tone. “I… was always afraid of heights, my wings beat more out of desperation not to fall than actual control It was better when I was younger but after what happened on my last day on flight camp my heart started to beat too much every time I flied, eve-” tap Tap Tap THUD! Dean almost slammed his fist on the table. She went quiet. “I care little about the feelings and minds of others, and I do not expect them to do otherwise for me, I don't expect my words to be accepted, understood, or not outright ignored but that alone doesn't stop me from speaking, so hear me well when I say this.” He clenched his arm. “Everyone in this universe, and the other, has something they fear, and it is something completely normal and acceptable, yours seems to be Acrophobia, the fear of heights, and as I said, it's fine to have it.” Her eyes turned suspicious. “What is not fine, is to let it control you this is unacceptable for me, and it should be so to you.” Her face contorted. “... It's easier said than done stupid colt.” He closed his eyes and then relaxed his muscles. “uuuu fffffff.” Exhaling calmly, he opened his eyes and looked at the pony. “I fear simple things too fool.” She blinked. “Eh?” “Big things more specifically, space, the sun, the open ocean, I don't particularly feel fear just by thinking about those things but put me close enough to any of those and I will most certainly freeze like a deer.” A skeptical expression formed on her face. “Star… you fought against a demon and died more than 200 times.” Her voice was flat. “f- fff-ff-fff-f.” Dean laughed with his mouth closed “I know right? Those are irrational fears for you little pony.” Her eyes suddenly widened. “You understand right? Those are things embedded in our heads, they can be there because something happened in your life, something… traumatizing.” Her breath hitched. “Or not, I’ve only seen through videos, the vastness of space, of the ocean, of the sun, and you know what? I was terrified, I thought I was something up to that point you know, a human, a creature so unlikely to exist it had to be special, right?” He crossed his arms, sighing as he did so. “No… not at all, that day I only realized how small I was, and how much I couldn't see, then came impotence, the inability to change anything,Iwas less than a grain of sand, and that would never change.” He chuckled. “Stupid right?” Her face fell, she recognized a mocking tone when she heard one. It was never not directed at her though… He poked his head. “Makes no sense to be here right? This fear of something as ridiculous as size, as the unknown, as reality itself.” He moved his arm, pointing his finger toward Fluttershy. “Just like being afraid of heights while being a pegasus doesn't make sense.” She looked away. “Well, considering Harmony and its not so clear plans it actually does…” Her head snapped toward him as her eyes bulged out. “But you didn't know that.” Her face fell. The dumb colt was sounding far too smug for her taste. Hmph! His eyes narrowed at the Pegasus’ disregard, either she wasn't paying attention, focusing entirely on a single part, or she had the attention span of a fish. He knows very well it's not the second. He thought she had hardened herself enough by now, but… no, his conversations with her were impactful, but not extreme, and hence, not enough to permeate everything with her without constant reinforcement, contrary to what happened to him. He exhaled, and then, for a moment, he paused as an idea surged in his mind. He didn't learn or change until every little delusion was taken away, until he felt the agony of dying and being tortured for hours on end, almost a day in fact. Fluttershy is weak, she improved sure, but if she passed through the same as he did she would not become better, much to the contrary. Being kind would be far too slow, being aggressive… would be better, but just to a point. He tapped his chin. Seeing the Pegasus grow is still something he wants to do. ‘Yes…’ Going to the point and making her realize what she is missing is the best option this time. Taking his hand out of his chin he lifted his arm and slammed his fist on the table. THUD! “You did it before fool, is your memory that faulty?!” Fluttershy almost jolted out of her chair at the sudden change of tone. His voice was not so much high as it was grave. “You promised it didn't you?! To fight against something above you for the sake of another because of that empathy of yours! And here you are, afraid AGAIN because of something else!” THUMP! “Did that pathetic little pony that trembled at the mention of Yuujirou Hanma survive?! Is this all it takes for you to regress ANOTHER fear?! ANOTHER reason?!” She stopped herself from trembling even as she flinched back, Star… really knows what to say to hit somepony. ’Not like you don't need it.’ “ANSWER ME! Did she suddenly forget what she did?!” She shook her head. “Did her courage suddenly evaporate?! She shook it again. “WELL IT CERTAINLY LOOKS LIKE IT SHE CAN’T EVEN SPEAK UP!” Puffing her chest she inhaled. “NO!” ZzzZzZzzZZZZZZZZ! Crack!* A sudden gust of wind blew on his face, his eyes almost closed themselves reflexively, he did not let them. Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii A buzzing sound rang in his ears. Crack! ! ! !! Crack! ! !! ! ! Crack! Crack! ! Crack! Crack! ! ! ! Crack! ! ! ! Crack! ! Crack! !!! Crack! Plates fell. As did food. As did the cups. He ignored it all, no, he did not ignore it, he simply did not notice it, so focused was he on the pony, no, all he did was smile. Dean Tyronus Starfield, smiled, out of happiness, genuine happiness. Even if just a little, even if most would never notice it, her soul burned a little brighter. While he observed the pegasus she on the other hoof fully opened her eyes, just to freeze at the sight. “Eh?” The table… was completely empty. Her plates were on the ground, broken. The food? Wasted away. The drinks? Splattered on the ground. Star? Looking weirdly at her. For a moment her brain stopped, only to suddenly remember what she did, no, more like… what she heard. Her entire body was hot, like flames danced across her fur, which too stood on edge, her heartbeat was through the clouds and she felt an urge to prance, everything was normal, Star’s super effective speeches normally did that to her. But then she got… brave? Excited? Determined? Yes, determined, she got a little too determined and a little angry and decided to scream. In her defense, she thought she was too… passive on her second talk with Star and decided to do the exact contrary to prove to him, and her, that she did change. Even if flying high up still seemed like a very scary idea, she had to do it, weak fluttershy left, now there's only place for strong fluttershy! She thought the feeling of her lungs expanding to impossible sizes and the sensation of something exploding out of her mouth was just that, a feeling. Her kitchen disagrees. ‘The… royal voice?!” Her body tremb- “YES! THAT WAS WONDERFUL WOMAN! REMEMBER THIS, YOU HAVE TO FACE EVERY PROBLEM NO MATTER HOW SMALL OR BIG WITH THE SAME DETERMINATION YOU DID WHEN YOU PASSED THROUGH YOUR FEAR OF YUUJIROU HANMA!” Fluttershy cringed back at Star’s volume, he did sound excited but… she has the feeling he isn't screaming because of that. “KEEP MOVING FORWARD NO MATTER WHAT, I UNDERSTAND YOU CANNOT MOVE PAST PAIN AND AGONY QUITE YET BUT FEAR IS A GOOD START.” It was… bizarre, hearing her friend scream while excited and yet seeing him with just a small smirk on his face. Although she could swear he had a full-blown smile before. “U-uh thanks Star I’m sure yo-” “WHAT?! I CAN’T HEAR YOU, CAN YOU REPEAT THAT?!” Sigh* Standing up she turned around and went to her room, she had another crystal there if she wasn't mistaken. . . . . . 12:28 Dean shook his head as his ear finally stopped hurting, it could have healed earlier Fluttershy did have a Revert crystal, but he refused it. Letting magic so close to his brain while not knowing how to fully reject it would be the height of idiocy. “Ahhhf.” Looking to his right he saw the yellow pegasus slouching against the sofa’s bolster, a tired sigh escaping her mouth as she did so. He looked down at his legs, his calf is still sore from the training before, the blue pegasus would arrive in roughly 32 minutes or more, at least according to that clock. He has no idea what those symbols mean but it was a safe assumption they were similar to a normal clock, considering the unit of time of this world that is. “You know…” The pony said, turning her eyes toward him. “I… well… it's hard, surpassing it I mean, fear, my fear.” He observed her, and then spoke. “With enough strength, one can be fearless, but when something stronger yet again appears what will happen? They feel fear again.” Lowering his body almost to the point of falling he leaned his head on the upper part of the sofa’s back. “And that's the thing, the objective here isn't being fearless, no, there are only two types of fearless people, the uncaring ones and the unattached ones.” Her head tilted. “Not confident ones?” He shook his head. “I guarantee you a confident person will piss in their pants the moment a bear starts to eat them alive, what I mean by fearless is the lack of the ability to feel fear.” He lifted his finger. “Baki Hanma himself, the son of Yuujirou Hanma pissed himself in his fight against his father, he was afraid, still… he continued on.” “Not having fear whatsoever only means you never had the chance to surpass it, it means the ability to do so was taken away from you.” She blinked, Star sounded… sad? “No, fearlessness is worthless, especially in a world where your very brain can be manipulated, that is to say, you never truly surpass your fears, unless you no longer give value to what they threaten.” “I can guarantee you since that first death I was as afraid of Yuujirou as I am n- no, it is more precise to say I am even more afraid now, that fucker managed to create an illusory forest in my own damn mind.” He snorted. “He tricked me, or more precisely forced me to see something… false, a lie so obvious even a child would be able to see, one so strong not even those men would be able to completely resist it, forcing my soul to feel the pain of inexistent branches and my body to mirror those same, false woulds.” “In case you do not comprehend, taking this concept further the Ogre can trick my soul into believing I no longer have any will, again, resulting in personality death, the same thing your Princess did before.” THUMP! Her body shot up just as her eyes bulged out. “I am afraid, of him, of magic, of that Golden Fuck, of this very planet, I am afraid of many, many things, but… I just power through it, be it anger, hate, pain or will fuelling it, perhaps them all, it doesn't matter, since that day I can now go to a mirror and say it to my face without lying, that I am brave.” Hmmn* “Would you not like to do the same?” “... Always Star, Always.” Hmph* “Then you better find a goddamn way to fly without harmonic magic and go beyond those damn clouds! You have wings, CONQUER THE SKY FOOL!” She blinked. “He…” And then laughed. “Hehe haha…hahahAHAHA ok, ok Star, I will, but!” She pointed toward him. “If you think I’m doing this alone you'll have another thing coming for you mister!” He looked at the ceiling. “I only move forward now woman, your words are unnecessary, this is something I will fix later, well, much later, considering I can't go to the sea, space or the sun white yet, but I will, more importantly.” Nervousness gripped her body. “Your history, continue it, tell me who is Fluttershy and what she lived through.” Her chest rose and fell. Exhaling a puff of air, she opened her mouth. “Summer Flight camp, it was, as I said the worst time of my life, at the time I wasn't like I was a day ago then, but I was still a shy filly, a new place, with new creatures, far away from my last school, I was intimidated.” “But that wasn't the problem, no, on the first day I met my new classmates, our class had a total of 20 creatures, 16 ponies, 1 griff hen, 2 hippogriffs, and a single young dragoness.” She lightly clopped her hooves. “I stood mostly by myself, but then I found another creature just as shy as I was, a hen named Gilda, we spoke a little, but not for long, a minute was all it took for another filly to slam into me, and start speaking like an excited squirrel.” He lifted an eyebrow. She chuckled. “They speak reaaally fast star, believe me, but anyway, her name was Rainbow Dash, and she immediately said she was going to be my friend, I was… happy, very happy you know, my first friend in a far away place, everything was going good. Hmfh “Then it came flight training.” Her eyes downed as her expression solidified into a stoic one. “I was never good with my wings, In fact, I was a really weak flier, i didn't know it at the time but it was because I didn't eat my fish, something that as I said, is necessary for any healthy Pegasi.” “Because of that little… difficulty, I was always a little afraid of flying high up, my wings couldn't handle it, they hurt only minutes after me taking off, even more they weren't flexible, so I couldn't move them normally.” She exhaled. “Some… could even describe it as a deficiency, the thing is… foals are… merciless, they speak what's in their mind, and contrary to you Star, the ones I found were cruel about it.” Sigh* “Hoops, Dumb-Bell, and Score, they didn't say anything when the other teachers were close by, no, they waited for them to leave and then… well, then they started to mock me.” Sniff* “I-it was something silly for a mare, a grown pony now that I think about it, but for a filly? It wasn't.” Hmmn* “It started when I tried to fly through a cloud ring, not even a meter above me, I tripped, fell, and then hit my face on a flag before kissing the ground, and then those three came, just to start calling me names.” “Apparently, I had a funny way of flying, and looked ridiculous too.” “Chicken wings, Clutter Shy, Wingless Wonder, Sky fumbler, Flutter-fail, they called me all, of course I was sad, I didn't understand why they were saying those mean things to me, Pa said ponies helped each other when they needed.” “Everypony else I have ever met only did that, I had no reason to believe anycreture else would do otherwise, you know, the mind of a foal, so innocent, and… well, they didn't.” Sigh* “It was… humiliating Star, humiliating and mortifying too, every time I made a mistake, those three were always there, I thought that if I improved if I stopped being so bad at flying they’d stop being mean, hmpfh.” She shook her head. “Ah how stupid that was, no, those colts liked to put other ponies down, they just wanted excuses for it, little me didn't know that though, so she didn't ask for help from her parents, friends, or teachers.” “No, she just wanted to be accepted, because the fault was hers right? She just had to be better and then nopony would have any reason to mock her.” hmfh* “As if they needed any of that, bullies only want to put other ponies down with their words, disguised as truth as they may be.” Dean snorted. How can this pegasus see one thing and disconsider it on another so much? Maybe she’s still a litle delusional? Puffing he opened his mouth. “I despise weaklings, and as I said to you, screamed even, I cannot support having them near m-.” A wing brushed against his arm. He lifted an eyebrow. “I know Star, believe me, I know the difference between words being said to hurt, and those being spoken to push, you were… harsh, very, very harsh.” She poked her head. “Even with that, this little thing right here wouldn't have heard you if we didn't have so many things in common you know.” She smiled. “You wanted me to question myself, even without really caring you… couldn't stand seeing somecreature like you right?” He snorted. “I wasn't thinking along those lines no, I hate that thing, and anything remotely similar to it, speaking to you felt more like speaking to myelf quite honestly, it's a surprise I didn't punch you, well, not that it would have done much besides breaking my hand.” Her head leaned against the side of his neck. “Nopony is perfect, and I can't really expect anycreature to genuinely care about me after just a day, well, not even some days really.” A blush appeared on her cheeks. She forced her body not to shake. “B-but you don't need to worry! This Fluttershy is c-cute and adorable! And charming! All the weak spots of a very conveniently placed human in her life, being friends with him will take no time at all, just a month or two in fact!” He did not laugh… externally. Seconds passed, he stood silent. Finally, the pegasus continued. This time a little less bleakly. “It didn't stop there, other ponies joined in after some weeks, they… laughed with them, called me things too, one day they even started doing it in the classroom, and I stood quiet, just taking it, it's… ridiculous.” “I know they were wrong, not me, or… at least I do now, but I didn't then, no, I thought they were right, no matter how hard I tried my wings just didn't work, it's ridiculous, absolutely ridiculous, what not wanting to eat fish did to me.” She chuckled and then extended her right wing. For seconds she looked at it with dead eyes. “I started hating them you know, my wings, I hated that they were so weak, that they couldn't lift me up. With time, I started hating myself instead.” “Three weeks after everything started and I couldn't beat my wings without anxiety running down my spine, my breath started to get irregular, my flight became worse, couldn't even fly a meter above ground by that point, too afraid somepony would see me, or that I would fall again, hundreds and hundreds of attempts that just ended on me kissing the ground made me… hesitant to fly too high.” “And terrified of altitudes too.” His eyes shifted throughout the pegasus's body, he knows the signs of someone holding back tears. Still, he did nothing. It wouldn't help anyone if he did so. “Rainbow didn't do anything, I can't really blame her though, I didn't ask for help, and those foals were sneaky, besides, she was almost always on that flight track with Gilda, something I couldn't do.” “And so it followed an entire month of being bullied for not flying right, really, by that point I started to wish I wasn't born a pegasus.” “Then, one day, something happened, I failed, again, those three mocked me, again, but this time, somepony helped me, Rainbow shot down and stood between me and those colts.” A complicated look formed on her face. "I was happy, humiliated, and disappointed, happy that somepony finally helped me, humiliated that nothing changed even after an entire month, and disappointed that I couldn't be the one to stand up for myself.” “They spoke, Rainbow defended me, and then, they made a bet, the three of them versus her, If she won they would shut up and leave me alone, if they won, well, I don't really know.” She shook her head. “But that doesn't matter, they set the race, Dumb-Bell, and Hoops versus Rainbow Dash, the entire class was there, I stood on a cloud in front of the start line as the flagger, and then, I waved.” Her teeth grinded. “She hit me, after leaving the finish line everything became a blur, I could barely see, but I coukd feel her hitting me, and then she just followed on! I spun, spun, spun, and spun some more until I lost any sense of balance, the moment I felt my body falling I started screaming.” Hmnph~! “I was panicking, I tried to beat my wings, but they wouldn't move, so I screamed, and looked at everycreature at the stands, hoping anyone, anyone at all would help me.” She touched her face as a depreciating laugh scaped her. “He~ haha, oh, and I understood something while I was falling, I understood something while everycreature ignored me screaming like cockatrice, that nopony really cared about me, Not. Even. Me.” Her hoof slammed on her chest. thump He would have felt… something had she not have that fluff on her chest. “Yes they were children, maybe they wouldn't have managed to catch me, maybe they weren't strong enough to even try, but they were pegasi, they could hear me just as well as I could hear them cheering, what I didn't hear was them screaming for help.” Her eyes watered. He said nothing, the pegasus is growing, facing reality, and reflecting upon it is something every sapient creature has to pass through. Some just happen to be more painful than others. “I genuinely thought I was going to die, and, and you know the best part? I wasn't afraid because of it, no, I was sad because my family would cry because I died, I was angry because those useless wings couldn't beat even to save my life!” “I hated them, I hated me, I hated being born a pegasus.” Her wings suddenly enveloped his torso and tightened around it. He dared not to move. It would break the flow. “100 days Star, 100 days of being called every name in the book of having every little bad thing about me being blown over tenfold, of being convinced that the problem wasn't them.” “100 days was all it took, to convince a little filly that she was truly and utterly, worthless, I was done, I didn't think falling down would be so bad, don't even know why I kept screaming quite honestly.” “But… something weird happened, when I was about to fall, butterflies caught me.” He opened his mouth. And then closed it. Questions for later, for now, her history. “Weird right? But they did, and I… well, I completely ignored it in favor of looking around, it was the first time I was so near the ground and, I lived it, I still remember my heartsong that day.” Still with her head resting on Star’s chest she closed her eyes. And sang. “What is this place” “Filled with so many wonders?” “Casting its spell” “That I am now under” “Squirrels in the trees” “And the cute little bunnies” “Birds flying free” “And bees with their honey” “Hooooonneeee- ouch!” Mnnnnn!💢 Her head shot up to stare at her human, an irritated expression adorning her face all the while. “You do have a beautiful singing voice, and that was a catchy song.” She frowned harder. “But I want to know more about Fluttershy, not hear a song composed by her.” Only for her expression to melt a second later. Hmph! “Could have been a little more polite about it stupid colt.” Hmmn* “At least now you answer back, now continue your history.” She snorted again. “Anyways something weird happened after I ended my song, a rainbow exploded out, frightening all the little critters, it was only when I assured them that everything was fine that I gained my cutie mark.” “I… loved my critters, and I knew they loved me too you know, they didn't make fun of me, they weren't mean they were all just… lovely, contrary to those foals.” Her frown deepened “It was then that I decided to leave Cloudsdale, I preferred to stay on solid ground, where my wings didn't make a difference, where I had a hundred big and small friends, my parents approved and so I… started living here.” She waved her hooves at the cottage. “I just… didn't like that place, didn't like any of the ponies that were there, even Rainbow, Even Gilda, two creatures I thought were my friends didn't help me, really.” Her tone turned sour. “One only cared about winning, the other only cared about Rainbow, and the ones watching? They just wanted to have fun, they didn't care.” “Like I don't?” She did not turn. “No, Star, tell me, honestly, as you always do, if I fell from a cloud if you were there that day, if you could somehow fly, would you help me?” He blinked. “If I believed you were to die, yes, if I believed you were to only break a wing and go to a hospital however I would call you an idiot and move on.” He tapped his chin. “If you ever enter a fight of your own volition, against something that will surely kill you, I will do nothing, the choice was yours, the consequences are yours too, you will not use me as an instrument of safety or escape.” She nodded. “So you do care, not about me, but about something else, Star, I remember what you told me ‘Do it because you want not because it is expected, or permitted’.” She smirked. “In other words, there's something there, inside that creed of yours that makes you move, you might not care, you might even dismiss it, but me dying, or anypony else dying would displease you for some reason.” His eyes flickered. He was not the only one analyzing someone else. The Pegasus was more attentive than he gave her credit for. “What is your point?” “My point is, you don't care, but you said it yourself, only animals let their feelings control them, you have principles, you have something you believe to be bigger than you, that you have to follow no matter what.” “You don't care about me falling but you do care about the act in itself, about the death, not who is dying, If something entertaining was happening while they fell you wouldn't stop to see it would you?” He shook his head, he wanted to see where she was taking all this. “You are not cruel, those foals were, they tormented me Star, I know you would never do that, not because you are good but because of what you believe in.” “They only cared about themselves, and for more than you say it you don't, you care about your principles more than anything, but they are not you, you don't feel anything.” “You are different solely because your apathy is not meddled with cruelty, you don't care, something made you not care, you said it yourself, you can't help it, you can't control it.” Her voice deepened. “They could, they chose to be cruel, to be mean, to not care, you don't understand Star Ponies are a herd species they could have chosen to defend me, to ignore me even, but they didn't.” Sigh* “I don't know you well enough to say this so I will ask, Starfield, would you have joined those foals?” . . . “No, tormenting those weaker than you is… pathetic.” She opened her mouth. “Before you say anything, Yuujirou Hanma does not torment me, his actions have a purpose, to make me desist, to kill my will so he can take my body, in any other situation he’d simply have killed me.” Only to close it a moment later. “Besides, he does not see it as such, in his eyes those weaker than him are toys, born into this world to bring forth entertainment, he had a son solely for that reason, to have a ‘toy’ to play with.” A frown appeared on her face. He felt feathers tighten around his back. “I may not care but the only ones I despise are weaklings, creatures that do not try to leave the pit of shit they live in, I see them as pathetic, and would most likely than not kill them.” “But for those weaker than me? No, I’ve never done it but… I don't believe I would ever take pleasure in tormenting someone I do not hate.” Forcing her expression back she calmly opened her mouth. “See? It is different, you know… you are right Star, we can't choose who we become, at least I don't believe either of us had enough strength to do so.” “I can't judge you for who you had no choice in being, you didn't choose to be this way, they did, they took joy in my pain Star and I know you wouldn't, you do things for a reason right?” It wasn't a question. He nodded nonetheless. “You are good, to a point, you can do Evil things I know you can, but you are not evil, you can do good things too, but you are not good, no completely, you are… a human, a very, very selfish human.” “And surprisingly enough, you made me understand this alone doesn't make one evil, just… alive.” For a moment he felt… something grab his arm, and then fur. “You wouldn't have cared and even still you would have helped because you have a heart, they heard me screaming Star, they knew me, what I couldn't do, they left me to die.” “You do things not because you care about people but because you think they are right, because those small and big principles you have in your head make up your morals.” His eyebrow lifted. She smiled. “You said it yourself, you should only follow something because you want to, not because you are obligated to, and you have morals, maybe not totally aligned to those of pony kind but you have them.” “You care about your creed, and only your creed, ha~ and quite weirdly, that same creed makes you want to save me, makes you want to scream at a little shy pony.” “Makes you refuse to let her live even one second more in a lie, makes you speak the truth, and only the truth, makes you try to push those ‘weaklings’ out of that pit.” Hmph! He snorted. She gripped his hand tighter. “I know it's not all good, I know you can do bad things, but I know you won't do it out of sadism, tell me if I am wrong, but I think you want to see creatures living on, I think you want to see them grow.” Her expression softened. “You did say you wanted to see my soul burn brighter didn't you~?” Hmph* “Do not derail things woman, you know much of what I told you, I am fully capable and willing to rip limbs off fr-” “Not for no reason.” He frowned. She smiled. “I would be very angry if you did it with somepony, I would undoubtedly call the guard and kick you out of my house but I’d know for a fact you didn't do it for no reason.” “You are not so petty to the point you’d beat someone who simply annoyed you slightly if that was the case our conversation would have gone very differently, and you’d probably be in prison too.” Using her left hoof she poked his tight. Her neck was starting to hurt, Star’s chest was not that soft. She still didn't feel like leaving. “So answer me, would you do it? If I was a child, a human child, would you still save me?” Still lying down on Star’s chest she shifted her head back to stare at his eyes. Her pupils dilating and shining all the while. Hmph* “Yes fool, nothing much can be expected from children, they can be excused up to a certain point, they have not lived long enough to be judged after all.” A sly grin formed on her face. “Didn't you chastise yourself for not being strong since bir-” “I cannot be excused.” He snapped at her “Past lives do exist woman, Yuujirou Hanma was more likely than not an exemplary creature in his past one, hence allowing him to be born in an exemplary one on the day of his birth too.” “Past lives are facets of me, of the current Self that am I, in my past, I did not do enough and hence paid for it.” “Do not try to find excuses for me, at the end of it all, no matter how far back you go, the fault always lies solely within me, others can be excused solely because their past lives have not chosen to follow the path of a fighter, I have, and hence I will judge myself by those standards.” She frowned but stood quiet. Star sounded… quite hypocritical now. ‘Or… not?’ Star said he despises weaklings and is, well, she doesn't want to use the word but… he is ridiculous enough to blame himself as an infant for not being strong, or wanting to be strong. All that colt did at the time was piss and poop, how he thought like this is a mystery to her. Star explained much, but his creed is still somewhat of a mystery to her, still, there must be something that makes him want to help a human infant out of consideration and yet refuse to judge himself by that same standard. Something more than just being a fighter. She mentally tapped her chin. ‘It’s… far too reasonable for him, at least in this scenario.’ Mnnn-* Suddenly, she froze. Her eyes widened as a thought came to her. ‘Pity?’ Star said it himself he only cares about himself, about his principles, but maybe… he is not lying but… he doesn't see it? Sapient creatures are complex, incredibly so, to the point of feeling completely opposing feelings for something. Star hates himself, she knows he does, or at least, he hates everything he was, and everything related to that person. He is unreasonable to an absurdly ridiculous point, he feels no empathy, or at least not as much as others. But the all times when he showed some kind of emotion were when something directly related to him. It's weird, completely and utterly baffling, Star is extremely self-centered, to the point where if it does not relate to him he won't care. But many things relate to him, he shouted at her because he felt angry, angry because she remembered him of him the same way a helpless child falling would remember him of being powerless. He died in the hands of that demon, even more, Starfield almost didn't exist because of Princess Celestia’s spell! He felt pity, not for the child but for the situation, because it reminded him of what he passed through. He doesn't see the person he sees the circumstances. A small smirk formed on her face. Star feels empathy, in his own, selfish way. When he was screaming and ranting at her before, she had the slight impression he wasn't speaking to her, but more to himself. Starfield is acting the way he wished someone else would have toward him. Not telling a single lie. Speaking fully on who he truly is. Everything. Star doesn't see Fluttershy, or at least, he didn't, just like he doesn't see the child, he sees a hopeless situation, no fault of their own, and helps. And ain't that a doozy? “The same cannot be said for a Pony, at least not for now, the nature of your soul is chained and locked by magic and its plans, born with such limitations many things can be excused, they are reasonable after all.” “But if your question is whether or not I would help an infant of my own species even knowing this, the answer is yes.” Her lips moved up. “But simply because I wouldn't be able to stand it, weird as it may be, the situation irritates me extremely, and as I said beforehand I am the only one who controls my Self, not my feelings…” He suddenly stopped, narrowing his eyes in confusion at the weird scene. The Pegasus was smiling a little too brightly. “Anyways continue your history! This isn't about me.” “Of course Star, of course.” She held back a giggle and continued in a much happier tone. “Where was I? Oh yes One only cared about winning, the other only cared about Rainbow, and the ones watching? They just wanted to have fun, they didn't care, and then I fell.” “Butterflies of all things caught me and then the animals, then music, then that rainbow, then my cutie mark, then my cottage, and then… Nothing.” “Nothing?” She nodded. “Nothing of importance, no, you see, I liked my critters, they didn't judge me, didn't lie to me, didn't make fun of me, I loved them, I still love them, so… for the next years, I stayed isolated, just with them, even my supplies were brought via phone, only ever got to outside my law when I really needed it, and every time I shook like a leaf.” “Of course, by then everything just got worse, I never… confronted those things that happened, I just… got away, with time my breath stopped hitching every time I thought about that place, but things just got worse.” “I connected very deeply with my critters, they were my best friends you know but… they weren't ponies I couldn't, well, I could nuzzle and talk to them but… it wasn't the same, I couldn't love them like I could love a coltfriend, I couldn't be friends with them like I could with other ponies.” Her hoof suddenly tightened its hold around his hand. He almost snapped it away. Almost. “I couldn't speak to them like I could with other ponies. I couldn't connect with them in a way only other creatures like me could, not to diminish them but… they are still animals, their lives and the lives of other sapient creatures are very different.” Sigh* “I only noticed that I wanted to speak with other ponies sometime later, but it was too late by then, every time I tried to speak my entire body would tremble, my voice would grow lower, if anypony tried to approach me my heart would jump a thousand times faster.” “Loud noises scared me, I became… a coward, everything reminded me of that camp Star everything, I left that place physically but it followed me in my head.” “I tried, I tried to talk to other ponies, but it was too scary, I wanted so much to leave that place behind But. I. Couldn't, or at least, I believed it so.” “I wanted to change I hated that, I hated that I couldn't make a friend, I hated that I couldn't hug another pony, I hated that other ponies would find me weird, I hated that they could treat me just like those other foals.” “I lost all my trust in pony kind, I spoke only with my family, maybe you don't understand Star but Ponies of the past were much more closed than now and some stayed like that even after 200 years if they see something different they reject it… and I was too afraid to be that.” “And… that's the thing, I hated it all, those foals, cloudsdale, Rainbow, Gilda, the Instructors, and… me, I hated me most of all, I hated who Fluttershy had become you know, I didn't want to be her, I didn't want to be shy, weak, cowardly, pathetic but I didn't think I could do anything about it, I tried before it didn't work.” She spread her arms. “Fluttershy was fated to be a loner.” Her expression suddenly brightened. “And then you came, and… it was the best thing to ever happen to me, better than my cutie mark even, hehe~” “I finally met someone like me, I was so happy, and you weren't a pony or even looked threatening, the way you were in the hospital only made me worry about you more.” Her eyes shone as her tone became excited. “Honestly Star, If you hadn't been fully honest with me I don't think I’d have handled you, but… you were different, even screaming at me I knew you were different.” “I believed in you, every word that left your mouth, you were… everything I wanted to be, brave, blunt, and unapologetic, even more, the emotions you put in your words were too much for anything you said to be a lie.” “Maybe I could feel them because of my cutie mark, maybe because you could put them out even before, I don't know, all I do know is that I believed in you.” Swish!* The pegasus suddenly spun her entire body releasing her wing from below Dean and beating her wings above him. He said nothing. She smiled. Acting quickly he spun his body sideways putting his calf above the sofa and letting his feet dangle out. She smiled more, right before landing on his chest and spreading her limbs on his torso, giving him a weird hug while laying her head below his chin. She didn't have any contact besides her family and critters for a decade, like tartarus she will let this chance go. “And you told me so much, I heard so much too, you were, no, you are like me, in so many ways and I just… love it so much.” “You surpassed everything I’ve ever wanted, you understood so much of everything I’d never say, everything I’d never have the words to say.” “You might not care, you might even disconsider it, but you changed me so much, helped me so much, saved me from myself.” thump! “And… I understand you too, a little bit, but I do, I understand enough to know what you mean and why, I know you are not unfeeling, you are not a pony, and you are cautious.” He lifted an eyebrow. “You can't control what you feel and you know what? That's normal, do you know what's normal too hmnnnn?” Hmph!* He snorted on her face. FTH!* “bleh.” Only for her to blow air into his “It's normal for even the most cranky of creatures to go soft with time, what I am trying to say is… I have time, we have time I will make sure we do, be it before or after my promise you will like me Star, and when you do, I am going to be a very happy Pegasus, and you are going to be a very happy human.” Hmph!* “Good luck with that.” She smiled. He grumbled. “I hear you woman, so hear me too, It is understandable, but nonetheless unacceptable, even I have not managed to shrug off the need for contact with those of my own species, much less you.” “But, accepting the judgment of others as truth to yourself is beyond absurd, you can hear them, ponder about them, but never accept them as gospels, listen to me Fluttershy you can be happy with another, but never forget this, you can be happy alone.” Acting quickly the pegasus snapped her muzzle onto Star. “I!” Tickling the side of his neck with her fur. “Nop, I prefer to be happy with you, you made me like this dumb Colt, Take responsibility.” An angry expression suddenly formed on his face. Huffing in anger he grabbed the sides of the pegasus chest. “Eep!” And pushed her away. “Firstly, I made nothing, much less you, one cannot change another Fluttershy, one can give thoughts to another, one can try to convince another, but one cannot change another at least not in a natural way.” Thud* Still with his arm fully extended he tried to push the creepy smiling pegasus out of him. To no avail. ‘She’s not even using her legs. How strong is this woman?!’ “You think too little of yourself, a creature has to be honest with themselves if they wish to evolve, this means you cannot overestimate yourself, just as much as you cannot underestimate yourself.” “Give yourself credit when it is due, and chastise yourself when you deserve it, admit your mistakes and failures just as much as you admit your rights and successes, Fluttershy.” He narrowed his eyes She did not shrink. “You made yourself, not me, not life, not anything, woman, you are the conductor of your own life, so hear me well if you ever become somepony you are proud to be, and want to know the person that allowed you to go on that path, look in the mirror.” The pressure in his arm suddenly stopped. He gave a sigh of relie- “I know that dumb colt.” Only for the pegasus to push past his arm and almost slam down on his chest. From one second to the other Dean had a pony hugging his entire upper body and nuzzling his face. … It wasn't… repulsing. Sigh* “Do what you want.” “Be as grumpy as you like Star, I know you like my fur.” His eye twitched. He huffed. She chuckled. And then… silence . . . . . . . . . . 12:33 Dean hummed. “Fluttershy.” Still with her head on his shoulder, she lazily opened an eye. It was pleasing, no, better than just pleasing, it was… incredible. Maybe it is just the mind of a touch-starved mare but… how to say it? Staying here felt like… like before before everything happened. Or maybe she just forgot what being truly happy feels like? No matter, the past is the past. She almost dozed off, it's funny, where she is now. Quite easy to forget that the human below her will die if she doesn't do anything. Instantly she snapped her body up and shook her head. “Yes Star?” “Your tactile telekinesis, I am curious, how does it work exactly? How does it do what it does, can you lift things bigger than you? To the point where you can lift a house without it crumbling?” Hmnn* “Quantum entanglement.” His eyebrows went up. “Our subconscious has the ability to establish and control entangled pairs of particles, something done through a neural interface.” “As we spoke before by influencing the quantum states of one particle, the entangled counterpart will instantaneously mirror these changes.” He nodded. “Hence allowing a pony’s field to glue and manipulate things at an incredibly precise level, well, at least for those that train with it, that is to say, those that need to.” “Our consciousness interacts with the entangled particles' states, translating neural intentions into changes at the quantum level, now there's the most curious thing about it.” She leaned forward, a smile placed on her lips. “It's not magic.” “Uh?” She laughed at Star’s surprised expression and then leaned closer with a small smirk. Consciously or not, she didn't want to stay away from him, not something uncommon for a pony. “I know right? It's crazy, but here's the thing, while creatures on Equus evolved to better use magic when we did so we started to Evolve because of it, most of our functions now depend on magic because of it but some...” Clop Putting her hindleg back she barely touched the bolster. “Small ones...” Snapping her leg up the bolster followed. Only to suddenly break away and fly through the air. Thud* Until falling on the floor. “Don’t.” He couldn't hold on, his lips parted. As did hers. “Evolution, guided by magic but not supported by it, thank you fluttershy, you have managed to surprise me at the most unexpected turns while on this planet.” “Oh, it's no-” “I do not know about other ponies and what it would be like to live with them, but let nothing enter in the way of this statement, I am happy they chose you.” An embarrassed smile formed on her face as she waved her hoof down. “Now… what is the limit of this… field? How far can it extend, if I wanted to, for example… hold something gigantic, that would crumble due to my size, like a mountain, would I be able to?” Her face fell. With thin lips, she spoke in a deadpan tone. “Star… you are not ripping out a mountain from the ground.” He blinked. “I am… not, why do you think I would do that?” Her eyebrow rose. “You sound very suspicious, mister.” “Oh please you know I say nothing but the truth.” Hmph! “That may be so mister Starfield but you still sound very suspicious.” “What do you mean suspicious?! And since when do you speak my full last name? It's weird.” The pony made a weird face, and then averted her gaze from him. “Shy?” No response. “Fluttershy.” Hmmm humhum humhummmmm “Stop singing woman! And answer me! Why do I seem suspicious?” “No reason, no reason at aaaaall.” He pitched his nose. “Ok ok, another question then, if I had that tactile telekinesis and I punched something with, let's say, a force of 7 would that force be spread through the area of my telekinetic hold, or would it stay the same all throughout it.” Gulping her tofu down Fluttershy made a confused face. “Explain this better Star.” “Well, imagine my telekinetic hold has a cubic area of 1 meter, now divide the inside of this area by the same one as my closed fist, let's say one by one centimeter.” Putting another broccoli in her mouth she looked at her human attentively. “Now, if I punch with a force of 7 will all of those little areas that make up the cube exercise the same force of 7 or will my 7 be divided by the number of areas making up that cube?” She put her fork down and then gulped the broccoli. “Star… I have no idea.” His head dropped. “Mostly because, I have never tested it, and because my hold is not that strong either, so I can't test it, Star, things like that are… how to say it… taken for granted, I don't think how I can do what I do, I just… do.” Sigh* “No, I understand I saw many videos of how things work in my world but they never stuck with me you know.” He smirked. “But there's no problem, discovering more about your world is an adventure all of it's on.” She did too. “One I will help you in, future best friend.” His lips suddenly formed a line. She noticed it. “I… don't remember what is like to have a true friend, I’ve told you this before, and… I don't really feel any kind of excitement to have one but… I could be wrong, but I think it is something I’d like to have if I wasn't… If I could.” She frowned as a worried look appeared on her face, Star… doesn't realize he’s unwe- “But that doesn't matter now!” Shooting up he grabbed her sides and stood. “Now! Let's test this telekinesis thing to its fullest! If I ever want to lift a mou- I mean lift something big I’ll need to know it inside and out!” She couldn't hold it. “He~” She laughed. Her grumpy human could make jokes. Ponyville Characters (Main ones not included)Ponies of Ponyville (Main characters not included) A) Ambrosia (Construction pony): A construction worker, she has been all around but lives in Ponyville with her crew, she takes deadlines very seriously and can be a bit of a hard-plot. Acrylic Paint: A simple pony with a passion for painting, he's not the best, but he's good enough. Aqua mist: A kind filly who strives to help any she can, she'll probably be a psychiatrist in the future. All aboard: The train conductor for Ponyville when the train pulling ponies rest, despite working a better part of 11 hours a day he loves his job, and his bonus he works mostly on weekends something that gives him an even higher bonus. "Life's good" Alula: An orphan filly in the care of Apple Stars, she is good friends with Ruby Pinch, Cloud Kicker, and Golden Harvest. Apple Star: An ordinary unicorn mare with a talent for taking care of foals, she is the caretaker of Alula. Angel Wings: A wonderbolt wannabe, she really likes Rainbow Dash. Amethyst star: A happy and extrovert unicorn Mare, she is the best organizer in Ponyville and gains some mean bits because of it, she also travels to Canterlot frequently to study magic. Ace Point: A fast and limb athletic pony with a dashing mustache, he loves to play tennis and plans to enter Eauestria's league one day. Archer: A normal young filly, she likes to throw things around a little bit too much though. Apple Bloom: An adorable Filly, very excited and childish she wants to always help on the farm but her mother doesn't let her. She has a thick Southern American accent like most of her family, but it tends to fade when she talks to someone she does not like, she likes martial arts and is skilled at design and carpentry. During the demon attack, she was at the schoolhouse and felt all of the Ogre's malice, unfortunately for her, she did not faint, even days later she refuses to sleep without her parents. Aunt Holiday: Holiday is the older sister of Snap Shutter and S.O. of Lofty, making her the maternal aunt of Scootaloo, on a weird day she ended up on a planet named Cybertron... For some reason she thinks it was all a dream. Aunt Lofty: Lofty is the wife of Holiday, the sister-in-law of Snap Shutter and Mane Allgood, and the aunt of Scootaloo. She is a very kind and soft-spoken mare, but for some reason, she is very insecure about her knitting, good thing Holiday always cheers her up when she needs it. She moved to Panyville solely to buy a house and let Scootaloo live with her and her wife, the filly is like a child she never had, she and her wife have been thinking of adopting a foal after their niece grows up. She was away during the demon attack. All Might(y) {lily longsocks}: Perhaps the pony with the highest physical potential in all of Equus All Mighty has an inpony strength even without having a cutie mark. The human seems to be extremely curious about her for some reason... During the demon attack, she was unable to feel Yuujirou's killing intent, and was very worried about all her friends suddenly screaming, she cried very much and has nightmares about it. Yuujirou Hanma is very interested in the filly that is not a good thing. Allie Way: An unassuming Unicorn pony and the adopted Daughter of Big Wig, she secretly studies magic to find a way to give her mother her mane back. She had a father figure in the form of Mr. Waddle, unfortunately… that monster ended him. She was away during the demon attack. She doesn't know what to feel about Dean. _____________________________________________________ B) Bulk Biceps: A pegasus who loves lifting weight, he also owns a cinnamon nut cart, every sweet he sells is homemade, he uses the bits for protein and heavier weights, he wishes for a gym bro, maybe that human can be one? He was not present during the Demon Attack Bon Bon(Sweetie Drops) {left}: A completely ordinary and normal Mare who owns a sweet shop, there's nothing suspicious about her! Blaze: A simple wonderbolt, with a maximum speed of mach 4. Big Shot: An annoying paparazzi who doesn't know when to mind his own business. Berry Shine: Sister of Pinã colada and friends with the flower trio, she is however much braver than most ponies and would do anything to protect her friends. Betty Bouffant (Cookie Crumbles): An excited Mare, owner of many businesses both cookie and hair fashion-related, she is one of the more well-off ponies in Ponyville, she loves to take vacations with her husband. She is the wife of Hondo Flanks and the mother of Sweetie Belle and Rarity, she loves her family very much and is in a happy marriage. She suffered through the entirety of Yuujirou’s attack. Ballad: An extrovert Mare that loves to party... Especially during "The Week" Button Mash: An avid gamer Colt, he hates homework and vegetables, but don't be mistaken if motivated he can become a beast in dancing, singing, and even in sports. His mother's name is Cream Heart, his grandmother's name is Apple Sauce During Poniville's "Demon Attack" he immediately fainted and entered a comatose state. Bright Mac: A true farm pony, the son of Granny Apple and husband of Apple Butter (Formaly Pear butter) he is a family Stallion that enjoys the peace and tranquility of taking care of his farm. He and his family were spared most of the effects of the Demon Attack due to being so far away. Big Macintosh: Big mach, the third biggest pony in Ponyville, just behind his father and Bulk Biceps he is a hard working Stallion that dreams of inheriting the farm and having a big family. He is not shy and likes to talk, mares love his voice, one has to ask what would have happened had his mother not made it on the third pregnancy. Burnt Oak: A soft-spoken Stallion with a gentle voice and attitude, he is a close friend of the Apple family and the best friend of Bright Mac. He sells wood from dead apple trees and others all throughout equestria, he gets the ones from apple acres for free but has to pay some bits for the other farms. He then makes sure to pump the dead trees full of magic to better their quality and stop rotting. He is also a very good carpenter. He was on Sweet Apple Acres during the Demon attack. Big Wig: A simple, easy-going mare and the owner of Ponyville’s bowling alley, she is also a little bit easy to believe others, or maybe not? Most ponies are like this. She was away during the demon attack with her daughter Allie Way. She lost many old friends during the attack. She is depressed. _____________________________________________________ C) Celena: A cheerful mare that loves ponyme and cosplaying, she talks a bunch with Rainbow Dash but is disgusted by her "anime only" nature, good thing she convinced her to read Pony Laggan. Chocolate Haze: A normal stallion, one very easily ignored despite being rather good-looking. Cat Paw: A grumpy mare that for some reason acts more like a cat, some say they saw her hooves turn into claws. She has the ability to sense anything incorporeal and ghost-like, for some reason, she seems to be able to know exactly where that human is at any point of the day. She is rather curious about him. Cheerilee: Cheerilee is an earth pony mate who worked as the teacher at the Ponyville Schoolhouse, good-natured, charming sweet, caring, with a dash of a mischievous romantic nature, Cheerilee was a well-loved member of Ponyville society and earned the respect of townsfolk. Outside of work she likes to dance to old-school music and sing together with them, if asked many Stallions would call her beautiful, she seems to know that as much as they do though, as proven by her cheerpony outfit. “Wait, where did you find that don't show it to anypony it's embarrassing!” When the demon attack happened she was unable to do so much as move, not being able to help any of her students all the while. Cup Cake (Mrs Cake): Owner of Sugarcube Corner together with her husband Carrot Cake, Mrs cake is a happily married mare, she makes the best cakes in all of Ponyville and constantly exports them to other cities, now only if Derpy would stop being so clumsy, then she'd give her so many more packages. She is rather sympathetic towards Dean. Carrot Cake: Co-owner of Sugarcube Corner with his wife Cup Cake, he is rather tall but somewhat slim. He dreams of having foals to pass on a legacy, he is very polite and easygoing, he does some mean brownies too! He... Does not want Dean near his wife Cotton Cloudy: She was a happy and cheerful Pegasus filly, that is... Before that monster arrived and showed her everything it wanted to do with Everypony in the village. Even days later she always has nightmares about it, somehow, she survived the Ogre’s blast, this filly… is undoubtedly special. Cream Heart: She is a loving but strict mother with a very stubborn cold for a son, she works as a caretaker at Ponyville's orphanage, she threw herself even more into her job after her son entered a comatose state during the Demon Attack. She doesn't like Dean very much. "Wait, where did you find this image? Nopony was supposed to see this!" Coconut Cream (left): A happy-go-luck filly, a little too selfish with her toys though, she’s good friends with Toola Roola. Only the quick actions of the medic ponies saved her from dying during the demon attack. She wants Dean out of the Village. Chipcutter: A little pegasus colt that likes to keep it to himself, he loves comics and museums. His heart stopped during the Demon Attack… but now he’s fine?... Weird. He can see things other ponies can't, he’s afraid nopony would believe him if he spoke. Carrot Top(left): A simple carrot farmer who works outside of Ponyville and goes back every day by train, now only if those apples didn't kick out any competition on their turf, maybe she wouldn't need to waste hours of her day going back and forth. “Ah, if only somepony would put a TP on this Villagez everything would be easier.” She was away during the demon attack... With a certain mare named minuette. Cloudchaser(Left): A relaxed and easy-going mare who can manage any kind of argument or heated discussion, overall a very non-biased pony, and a cute one too. She has a crush on Thunderlane but knows he likes her sister, good thing they’re a package deal right? She is interested in Dean. _____________________________________________________ D) Derpy: A cute but clumsy Mare, she wasn't always like this, in her foalhood she was the best of fliers, better than even Rainbow Dash some say, unfortunately, her ancestors seemed to have the dizzy eye condition, being something so deeply inside her DNA and with almost no other victims this condition doesn't have a cure. She managed to fly to her daughter and hug her during the Demon attack. Dinky Doo: Daughter of Derpy, this little unicorn filly never knew who her Father was, her mother won't talk about it. Her mother protected her during the demon attack, she could swear she saw a rainbow shining in her eyes when she did it. Daisy: One of the "Flower Trio" ponies like her friends she is easily startled, she works at Ponyville's marketplace selling kitchen utensils, most ponies say she is a monster at bargaining, a rumor had spread that when young she managed to sell a rock for five bits, some just think the stallion was being kind. After the demon attack she became rather quiet and tense, she stood in the hospital for 3 days before being discharged, even days later her eyes still move around, searching for something that is not there. She doesn't sleep in the dark anymore. Davenport: The owner of Quills and Sofas Davenport is a Stallion with a deep voice and very convincing too, some say he can sell quills to mole rats. During the demon attack he suffered the entirety of the Ogre’s malice and became unresponsive, only recovering days later, but not fully. Diamond Tiara: A snobbish pony but… that's not who she really is, she just wants to make her mom proud, even if she has to be like her to do so. She suffered the entirety of the Ogre’s attack, and even further by knowing of the death of her Butler and Father, days later and she is still mute. She refuses to leave bed, her mother hired a psychiatrist pony in hopes of helping her. Doctor Horse(Doctor Stable): A serious unicorn with the knowledge of many healing and analysis spells, some even restricted by the medical association, a true veteran in the medical field, and somepony who would do anything for his patients. His parents did not like him, at least not enough to give him a less embarrassing name, he is in the process of changing it to Doctor Stable. He cut contact with his parents. Dr. Horse (Doctor Muffin Top): A calm medic pony with decades of experience, he is very professional but is also very embarrassed by his name, he wishes to change it to Muffin Top His parents did not like him, at least not enough to give him a less embarrassing name, he is obligated to present himself with his legal name until the process to change it is finalized. Dr. Fauna: A calm mare, a veterinarian whose love for animals is only equaled by fluttershy, she managed to power through Yuujirou’s killing intent and scream for everypony to run. Although not a part of Ponyville’s hospital she is extremely high-willed, for a pony. Dj-pon 3: A mare that loves parties, she is silent most of the time, but not mute, she just likes to let her song speak for her! Some even say her beats have a magical effect. She is good friends with Octavia Melody, maybe something more is brewing between them~ She was away during the demon attack, when she came back and discovered what happened to Octave she stormed inside the hospital and invaded Dean’s room. The Nurses managed to stop her and explain what happened, she feels horrible now and wants to help Dean, the human would probably love her music. _____________________________________________________ E) Eyeshade: The best jewelry appraiser in all of Ponyville, you want to recognize something? Know how useful and valuable it is, he is your pony! He stood frozen during the demon attack, even days later he has nightmares about it. He is extremely afraid of Dean, even if he knows he wasn't the one who did it. _____________________________________________________ F) Forest Spirit: A normal earth pony Mare, although... She doesn't have a cutie mark... weird. Filthy Rich: A bisunesspony at heart, Filthy is the richest Pony in Ponyville together with the apple family, his success heavily connected to his grandfather’s deal with Granny apple. Filthy Rich is just about the best salespony in Ponyville! He's the owner of Rich's Barnyard Bargains, not only an excellent store to buy somepony a gift but also the first place to go to purchase some of the Apple Family's world-famous Zap Apple Jam. He died when the demon attack happened. Flashy: A simple flashy Stallion, some say he is a Casanova, he is very charming too. He was not in Ponyville during the Demon attack. Featherweight: A very scranky colt with barely any strength in his muscles, his heart stopped during the demon attack, but he’s fine now! He is very curious about the newest resident, he has a super cool name! Flitter (Right): A happy, energetic, and funny pegasus mare at the height of her teens together with her twin Cloudchaser, although not ambitious and neither particularly enthusiastic for training she is rather good at flying. She gains some bits by modeling, she is a rather beautiful pony after all. She took a scare during the demon attack, being so far above everything made it so the Ogre’s malice couldn't quite reach her. She no longer feels safe up above. She… is intrigued by Dean. _____________________________________________________ G) Grapre: A somewhat quiet pegasus mare, her wings are very big by pegasus standards, she dreamed of flying in the wonderbolts but her magic was never enough to empower her gigantic wings, she seems to have made peace with it and is happily working on a grape farm near ponyville's premises. Granny Smith: A cheerful and excited mare, even in her old age she still wants to find fun and exciting things to do, after passing the farm to her son she entered retirement and focused on helping her grandfoals. She was too far away to feel much of the Ogre’s malice, although she did jump from her chair and spit out her denture. She is… sad, many of her old friends died during the Ogre’s attack, she doesn't want to stay near Dean, she doesn't know what to feel about him. Glitter Drops: A charismatic and happy mare, she works at a salon as a hoofcare artist, you want your hoof prim and proper? She’s the pony for you. She suffered much during the demon attack, weirdly enough she was surprised, and nervous after being introduced to Dean. She was also friends with an unfortunate filly that lost her horn to an ursa, she asks herself what became of her. First appearance: Chapter 10 _____________________________________________________ H) Honey Dew: A cute Earth Pony mint-colored mare, she does some mean sweets with that honey of hers, some say every bee in the village is friends with her, Fluttershy refused to comment about it though. Hondo Flanks: A serious family-centered Stallion who is very soft with his wife and daughter, he is a monster at negotiating though. In his youth, he was the school champion of hoofball. He lost his posture at the Ogre’s attack, he is terrified of hands now. Hard Hat: A gruff stallion who loves seeing buildings take form, despite being rather well off he continues his work, simply because of his crush on Ambrosia. He is very… confident when it comes to his designs and often ignores demands he considers counterproductive. He almost died during the Demon attack. _____________________________________________________ I) _____________________________________________________ J) Jasmine Leaf: A cute Mare, owner of a tea shop in Ponyville, some say her parents are rich, others just think building anything on Ponyville is unreasonably cheap. Jeff Letrotsk: A relaxed ‘bro’ Stallion who likes bowling and relaxing with friends, he works at hayburgers. Like many he suffered through Yuujirou’s illusions, unable to even do as much as react or move. _____________________________________________________ K) _____________________________________________________ L) Lane Stiker(Bowling Pony): A pony that enjoys bowling with friends after a tiring week of work. Little Red: A chubby filly with vision problems, she is not particularly smart, and as expected, is very foalnish, maybe her parents need to take her on walks more... Before Tyronus does it for them. Lily Valey: An earth pony Mare very easily startled, she seems to have some kind of condition as anything remotely frightening can make her faint. During the Demon attack she suffered a heart attack and was accepted into urgent care, by a miracle she made it out alive. Lily Lace: A very recent addition to the village, Lily is a beautiful unicorn mare that arrived after the demon attack, she wanted to meet the maker of those wonderful clothes she often found in Manhattan and maybe even get an apprenticeship with the designer. She is shocked a human would be in a place like Ponyville, for some reason the guards don't want her speaking about it though. _____________________________________________________ M) Mjölna: Ponyville's resident Smith Mjölna is an Earth pony Mare with some serious skills with a hammer and arguably the best metallurgic pony in Ponyville, you want something with a lot of metal done? She's the pony for you, she doesn't quite understand why she has a lightning bolt in her cutie mark though. The human once said she could probably be the strongest pony in Equestria, what a weird guy... Not weirder than her hammer though, it's not even enchanted and it always flies back to her hoof, maybe she should research runes? In the demon attack, she struck and destroyed Yuujirou's killing intent, leaving mostly unscathed but extremely tired. Mr. Paleo: A generous family husband with some serious skills with swords, although Dean would probably scoff at the Stallion. “Mastery not yours, is there anything more ridiculous?” He and his family were away during the demon attack. Mrs. Paleo: A compassionate mare with an eye for clothing accessories, somepony many would call a hidden gem with her ability to deduce the cost of any kind of gem, she whoever prefers to work with ordinary ponies, making connections in a city with not many friendly ones while her husband takes care of their foal. She was away during the demon attack. Mr. Waddle: A kind old Stallion who dressed fashionably (For his time) any compliment would have made him blush. Like most elderly ponies Yuujirou’s attack resulted in his death. Matilda: A gentle Jenny, in her past she met a dashing Jack, unfortunately even after years of searching she did not manage to find him. Her heart stopped during the demon attack, later on the medical staff managed to revive her. She is apprehensive of Dean, but not afraid. _____________________________________________________ N) Nurse Neightingale: The head nurse of Ponyville's hospital, in short, the one who calls the shots, she is a very stern Mare and takes every patient that enters her care extremely seriously. She is a close friend of the apples due to saving Apple Butter's life, she receives weekly shipments of Apples for free, something she uses not only for herself but for all the patients in the hospital. She is also seriously strong, the ponies in the village suspect that she may have been in the military at one point or another due to the way she talks and acts. For some reason, she has a direct line with the Princess herself... What is this mysterious mare doing in Ponyville anyway? The Hospital’s wards impeded the Ogre’s intent from affecting the ponies inside it. Nurse Snowheart: A calm mare that more often than not is described as cold by others due to not reacting to heavy injuries or deaths. She is extremely worried because of the newest resident. “Something bad is going to happen, with them around it always does.” Nurse Redheart: A somewhat overworked mare, Like all the ponies in the hospital she understands why the princess sent them there but that doesn't stop the tense atmosphere from getting into her. And now there’s a second one, and so close to the Everfree. The Hospital’s wards impeded the Ogre’s intent from affecting the ponies inside it. Nurse Sweetheart: A kind and sweet pony that cares for all her patients like a doting mother, she was responsible for cleaning and changing Dean’s clothes while he slept. She is a very ordinary pony, although the same can't be said for her daughter, maybe she shouldn't have named her Screwball? The Hospital’s wards impeded the Ogre’s intent from affecting the ponies inside it. She has a talent in sensing magic. Nursery Rhyme: A happy foal who dreams of becoming head nurse, she is very dedicated and diligent with the newborns, her salary is good enough for a foal, most of her friends are envious of her bits, she likes to take them out for ice cream. She was hit by the Ogre’s malice while at school, she only feels safe at the hospital and at home now. Nurse Tenderheart: A very sympathetic and empathetic pony who worries far more than even others do, in the Principle of kindness Fluttershy alone is the honored one single pony beyond her. The Hospital’s wards impeded the Ogre’s intent from affecting the ponies inside it, she wants to give those same wards to all houses in Ponyville. Night Watch: A serious, no-nonsense Stallion, a guard for the mental ward section of the hospital. He felt nothing during the demon attack, the hospital’s wards protected him from it. Nightjar: A serious Stallion who works in the programming industry, he mostly leaves his daughter, Zipporwhill with Matilda, he was not present during the Demon attack. Nopony told him what really happened with his daughter, nopony ever will. He doesn't like Dean _____________________________________________________ O) Octavia Melody: A high-class mare with refined tastes and a preference for the classics, she is not a snob but her hesitation in talking to others and her resting face lead them to believe she is one. She changed to Ponyville just to stay close to her friend Dj-pon 3. During the demon attack she let a recently brought potion fall, inhaling the toxic smoke together with the pain she fainted, her heart stopped for over ten minutes before the medic ponies entered her house and managed to force it to beat again with Telekinesis. Even days later she is still in the hospital, awake but extremely weak. She is afraid and curious about Dean and wants to speak to him. _____________________________________________________ P) Pinã Colada: A normal filly that really admires her big sister Berryshine, she finds her very brave and wants to be like her. Pearl Butter: A kind Earth Pony Mare who loves to play the guitar, she is the wife of Bright Mac and the mother of Applejack, Big MacIntosh, and Apple Bloom. She had a hard time during her third pregnancy, fortunately, Nurse Neightingale managed to save her, and her husband from going on an adventure trying to find some mystical cure. She and her family felt the minimal effects of the Demon Attack on Ponyville Peachy Pitt: A pony that sells banners, Peachy isn't greedy, pushy, or trustworthy. She's just a darn good salesmare! Not a good friend to have, not for anycreature that thinks of asking for help that is. Press Pass: A snoopy little mare, not as much as Big Shot but still a paparazzi at heart, her photos are always very good and well-taken a pity the crown won't let her spread anything about that human. She wants to interview and publish images of Dean. Pipsqueak: A little cute happy colt who is also very polite, so much so everypony likes him, he has the moniker of ‘little charmer’ curiously enough he really likes Princess Luna and wants to be a guard to save her. His heart stopped during the demon attack, he is fine now… somehow, he is afraid and curious about Dean, he doesn't like those fingers very much, nor worms for that matter, no after that day. ”What did you do Celestial?” Petunia Paleo: A simple filly with simple needs… of discovering all the pirate’s treasures buried in her backyard, she swears she almost found something one time. She and her family were away on one of Ponyacci’s shows _____________________________________________________ Q) Quasar Quake (Pink maned filly): A shy filly who can't quite bring herself to do what she wants, maybe she should take some lessons from Fluttershy, well… the new one that is. She fainted the first second of the demon attack, one has to ask oneself why all elderly ponies perished while all foals survived. “What did you do Celestial? I will know” _____________________________________________________ R) Roseluck: One of the "flower pony trio" Rose is a very skimpy pony and much like her friends, easily startled, she sells flowers on her stand at the marketplace. During the demon attack she fainted even before her first death, luckily she did not fall into a coma like one of her friends, after that day she became terrified of hands, especially fingers. "Keep those things away from me!" Roma: A very rude and greedy Salespony who loves bits and wants to leave Ponyville. Randolph: He was the butler of the rich family, despite his age he was rather agile, and constantly played with Diamond Tiara, becoming somewhat of a second father figure for the filly. He was a close friend to all the Rich family, he died during the demon attack. Raspberry Vinaigrette: An ordinary mare, owner of a tea set and pot store… what? Not everypony is special, don't believe your ma. She fell down the ladder and fainted during the demon attack, had she been a human she would have died. Rumble: A simple pegasus colt with a liking for flying and cooking, he admires his brother very much. During the demon attack he fell from his cloud, his brother managed to save his life. He wants to beat the monster that entered Ponyville and is confused why nopony wants to help him with it. _____________________________________________________ S) Sweetie Belle: The sister of Rarity, she mainly lives with her parents while her big sister lives in her boutique, she admires her very much and always wants to be helpful... With minimal success. Somehow she once managed to turn water into ash while trying to make noodles, her family is worried somecreature might have cursed her. She is a very skilled singer and despite what happened during the demon attack she is very curious about the human, and worried. "What is that thing doing inside of him, we gotta help!" Scootaloo: A happy filly that unfortunately was born with a defect that does not allow her to fly more than some seconds, her parents are always away so her aunts take care of her. The village doesn't seem to like her parents very much and all are very protective of her. During the demon attack her heart almost stopped due to the Ogre's image reaching and grasping it, she fainted soon after, although after recovery anything that reminds her of that situation sends her into a panic attack. She wants to confront the monster in the village because of it but doesn't have any courage. Snake Charmer: A chubby colt with some serious skills with the flute, some say he can calm down anycreature with his songs Silver Spanner: The best mechanic in all of Ponyville besides Doctor Whooves, she has the habit of improving everything she fixes, maybe a little bit too much. She is great friends with mjölna, her friend managed to take her out of the Ogre's illusions just before she suffered cardiac arrest. Spoiled rich: A mean, spoiled and selfish mare, a true narcissist, but one that did not deserve what happened to her. Her husband Spoiled Rich died on the demon’s attack, she only found out after recovering herself, despite what many say she did love her husband, and her daughter. She hates Dean. Silver Spoon: A somewhat snobby filly but not a mean one, she dreams of getting her cutie mark one day, she is close friends with Diamond Tiara. She fainted on the demon’s attack. Sea Swirl: A genius unicorn mare who was admitted to Canterlot's School for Gifted Unicorns when she was 4, she dislikes the city and so lives in Ponyville when not hanging out with her friends or studying. She learned the teleport spell specifically to go between the village and the capital. During the demon attack she was in Canterlot's school for gifted unicorns. ₛᶜᵣᴱᵂᴮₐᴸₗ(Screwball): A filly many would describe as insane, much to the contrary, she is more sane than most, this thing she may or may not have lived far more than a filly should, she loves her mother very much. She also loves c̴h̷a̷o̸s̵ a little bit too much… for a pony. She was seconds away from killing Yuujirou’s shard before noticing Dean’s soul around it. She is very curious about the humans ₛᴴₑ ₗᴵₖᴱₛ ᴰᴱₐᴺ ⱽₑᴿʸ ₘᵁᶜᴴ. “This is an image how on Faust are you dancing?! It's not even a magic one!” Screw Loose (Screwy): She is a normal pony, although with a very rare ability, like Fluttershy she can talk with animals, the problem however is that her cutie mark is not attuned to it, her communication is entirely psychic, but subtle. As time passes she unconsciously misinterprets the memories of the animals as her own, and slowly she is losing her sanity. During the demon attack she absorbed all of Yuujirou’s intent, she has urges now, ones much worse than any pony should ever have in their lives, she wants to kill Dean and r#$% his c@#$s3. Dean Tyronus Starfield is very interested in this ability. Shoeshine: A happy and playful mare, she is the sister of Screw Loose, after recovering from the demon attack she feels like something changed with her sister. The way she talks, her weird way of walking with her hind legs, sudden laughs, mood swings, sudden interest in training, even the way she looks at her, she is worried about her sister, and more importantly, she doesn't feel safe around her anymore. She is scared of calling the guard, she knows what happens with those harboring demons, or helping them. The human might be her only hope. Snips: An excitable and somewhat scatterbrained colt, he often acts impulsively and can be easily swayed by others' opinions, he is eager to help and is loyal to his friends, particularly his best friend, Snails. He has an eye for Bit opportunities. Snails: Laid-back and easygoing, due to talking at a leisurely pace he is seen as slow-witted, something not completely true, at least not according to his age, he is kind-hearted and loyal, especially to his best friend, Snips. He is also very talented with telekinesis. Sunshower: A cheerful and optimistic pony who takes each day with a smile, she works as one of Ponyville’s weather control ponies. Like many others, she almost died during the demon attack. She is not comfortable around Dean. _____________________________________________________ T) Tulip Swirl: A simple pegasus filly who doesn't know what she wants in life, what did you expect? She's a foal... By pony standards. Toola Roola: A simple filly, a very childish one too, in any crowd if something scary were to happen she’d be the first to run, she’s friends with Coconut Cream. Tote bag: A recent hire of the rich family, she arrived after the demon attack and takes very good care of the mansion, and her boss leaving her daughter to Twinkleworks. She feels nothing toward Dean but is afraid of what is inside him. Twinkleworks: A desperate mare that was bucked out of college and subsequently deserted, she accepted a job at the rich manor, and now she cares constantly about her miss’ young foal Diamond Tiara. She wants to keep her away from Dean. Thunderlane: A hard-working and responsible stallion who takes care of his brother and trains to become a wonderbolt, he is very athletic but contrary to Rainbow he doesn't have that natural talent, no matter, hard work trumps everything. During the demon attack, he managed to move for long enough to save his brother but fell and broke his wings. Oh did I forget to say he likes Cloudchaser? “Wait, don't tell other ponies that!” Torch Song: A pop star pony known for her flashy appearance, vibrant personality, and catchy music, she is a confident, glamorous, and outgoing mare often drawing attention with her flamboyant style and stage presence. She is passionate about her music career and enjoys performing for her fans, she loves showmanship and entertainment. She exudes charm and charisma both on and off the stage. Despite her larger-than-life persona, she is both friendly and approachable, appreciating the support and admiration of her fans. She was away during the demon attack. Tender taps: A shy cold who loves dancing, he is still training himself however, he is not very confident in his abilities either, with reason, at least for now. He had a weird dream with a red-maned alicorn after a weird minotaur-like monster caught him, he is fine now, although he is very suspicious of that new creature in the village. _____________________________________________________ U) _____________________________________________________ V) _____________________________________________________ U) _____________________________________________________ W) Well Read (Rarity's teacher): The previous teacher before Cheerilee took over the school, she is a very educated pony and knows how to deal with children very well. Water Flower: A simple pony who loves her hobby. _____________________________________________________ X) _____________________________________________________ Y) _____________________________________________________ Z) Zipporwhill: A young filly from Ponyville, she has a keen interest in wildlife and nature being an adventurous, enthusiastic, and curious filly who dreams of one day exploring the world. She has a particular affinity for animals and enjoys spending time observing and interacting with them, she values friendship and is kind-hearted and compassionate towards others, especially animals. Overall. The Ogre’s malice made a nearby dog lash out and bite her neck, somehow… somepony put her body back together, she is not fine, but she is alive. She is afraid of dogs, she is afraid of dean, she refuses to leave her parents 10- Deadman's promise 2/3Name: Rainbow Dash. Title: Fastest Pegasus in Ponyville Age: 16. Location: Equus, Equestria, Ponyville. Date: Ponysesho-day - 9th - Hayprance. Time: 12:59. Her wings beat calmly in the cold air, her saddle bag tightly bound within her field. Overall, it was a calm day, with a calm atmosphere anypony could relax in. Thump! Her heart didn't however. Ponyville is… better now, most ponies think the situation was handled by the Princess, days passed since then after all, but still… she… knows better. Well, heard better, Nurse Neightingale spoke to her about it, only after she discovered she promised the human wouldn't die in her name that is. She was right in the fact that her… attack caused a demon sealed inside that blood vial to break free and possess Tyronus, the human that is. That’s his name… Tyronus. ”So cool” She was wrong in the fact that it wanted to eat his soul, and that the human wanted it out of him, well, he punched the Princess just to stop her from doing it after all. The demon Yuujirou Hanma was and wasn't a demon, he was a… human too, a very strong human, and a very evil one. She frowned. ‘Like Sombra…’ Maybe that is why the Princess didn't forcibly rip it out of him, Faust knows she would not accept anything demonic even close to the borders of Equestria. Hmnn* ‘If something happened to my family because of one I’d probably hate them too.’ It made sense, somewhat, conspiring with demons is a capital offense, one rather heavily enforced after what happened to Princess Luna was finally revealed a hundred years after the fact. But that doesn't matter! What matters is that the human refused to have that thing removed and now he can very much die in a rather horrible way because of it! And if that happens she’s going too. Die, that is, she will very much die if that happens, promises made in one’s name are not things to be taken lightly, so much so that magic enforces it rather strongly. A Perpetual Covenant binding her soul for as long as she lives. She cares very much about her life, of course she does but… she’s not doing it solely out of perseverance. No. She almost damned a creature to unmatched torment out of fear. What would happen to the human’s soul after his body died? He isn't from here, There is a chance however minimal that Faust won't take him in. And then what, the thing will keep tormenting him because she couldn’t calm the buck down and observe things properly. It wasn't bravery, no matter what other ponies might say or not say it wasn't bravery. She was afraid, and ironically enough that was the sole thing that had let her move, to lashing out that is. ‘You couldn't have known better.’ ‘It was the best decision at the time.’ ‘Don’t worry, we’ll defend you.’ Her parents always supported her, always, but for the first time since flight school, she wished they didn't. ‘Oh don't worry dear you almost became a murderer, almost, you can be excused, just take a milkshake and forget about it.’ ‘Yeah of course Mom! Dad! Glad to know you’ll defend a killer if you like them enough, it tells me a bunch about who you both are!’ She shook her head, everything in the past 8 days had become so full of… anxiousness and anger. She didn't sleep well either. ‘And ponies say clouds are perfect for it.’ It isn't about what she didn't do. It is about what she almost did. But, that doesn't matter now, no, what matters is the thing inside the human and the fact she doesn't know whether or not he’s even still alive at this point. SBS, Soul-body synergy, something she quite honestly didn't know existed, well, she always knew souls did but for her, they were just a way into the afterlife. Apparently not hmn? From what the hospital ponies explained most creatures have a synergy of 0.5, 1.0 being the maximum their souls can reach. From what she understood synergy doesn't do much besides bringing ponies closer to their destinies, not of their lives but of their Selves, their souls, their… essence. It was some brain-twisting concept she couldn't quite understand but simplifying the synchronization beings ponies closer to what they were created to do since the beginning of their very existence, not that she knows what that even means well… the words “What Faust hoped they would achieve” were used but again, things like that aren't very clear. None of them usually are. ‘Who’d have thought that legends coming from the beginnings of all creation would be muddled?’ That's… for ponies and most other creatures, but not all, the human, unsurprisingly didn't have that, no, if he did they’d know at the very least that was native to their reality. Faust after all, made all souls equal, if they walked the correct path, they’d be happier, and they know what that path is exactly by soul-body synergy. A pity nocreature in the history of Equus ever managed to do it, even Princess Celestia only had a synchronization of 0.5… something, the numbers were kinda long after that 5. Hmn* It's a funny thing, the things you can find if you just search for it that is. But his soul was so different the term alien got a whole other meaning, with him belonging to a completely different universe. Mind over matter is the name of his… synchronization process, the analysis crystals didn't get much but they did get enough to determine some things, according to Neightingale at least. That Mare was somewhat of a mystery, most of the staff was honestly, not that she expects the E.U.C or the O.O.M to tell a civilian anything. But going back! Tyronus’s synchronization process apparently made it so… his soul could manifest and act more freely on the physical plane. And if there's something similar about their soul is that they are not made of any kind of matter, and that is as far as any similarities go. In shorter words, Faust created all souls equally, Tyronus is not equal, so unless some very funky poo happened to her, or the creator of all that is changed her mind Dean Tyronus Starfield is beyond this universe. What that means on hornhead’s terms she doesn't know, but apparently the others don't either, hence she has to question him a little. Although… he has to be alive for that, something quite likely as she is not dead of course but… for a creature that reached 37.75 Sycons of Soul Synchronization in just 2 hours, not many things seemed impossible. And that demon could have done something too, she saw it possess Tyronus even if briefly. . . . Wait a minute… She blinked. ‘WHY THE BUCK DID THEY PUT HIM ALONE WITH FLUTTERSHY?!’ THUMP! THUMP!! THUMP!!! Her heart beat hard inside her chest, in a second magic surged from her wings as she prepared to shoot forward. “No, wait.” Only to suddenly stop as she realized something. Clop! And clop herself in the face for it. Flying forward again she breathed a sigh of relief. The princess had put a guards’?/Order? pony named Hammerstrike to watch him, of course, they were fine. Now… back to the soul problem. His synchronization process would result in his soul reflecting the damage into his body, meaning if not taken care of the human could die at any moment. In other words, Tyronus’s life is completely in the hands? Yes, hands of a monster. Curiously the demon/human did not kill/erase Tyronus for some reason, It’s…better, not good! Not even closely, but it's better than having his soul eaten. Well… Neightingale asked for her to, well, not interrogate but question Tyronus such a cool name about the demon considering he seemed to know about it much more than anypony else. “Uuuu…” She inhaled. “Fffff…” And then exhaled She flew calmly, perhaps for the first time in her life, or maybe it was just fear? She bucked up, hard, harder than Vinyl’s beats, and she knows it. Well… the human did seem very… angry at the notion of her retaining any of the blame, something quite ridiculous of course. If she stabs someone it won't be their fault their hide couldn't handle it and they died of blood loss. Maybe humans are like minotaurs? Those bulls are quite… insane. Wait… if that's the case then maybe she should simply avoid speaking about it? Yes, it's better if she doesn't, the human didn't seem very… athletic, or strong, if he got angry enough to try and hit her and she reacted reflexively he would, at best, end up in the hospital again. Although he did seem to be very durable, it's not something she’s proud of but even with him being sent back her hoof should have passed through his chest. Her flight started at 300 kilometers and ended at 600, she hit hard enough to break through rock walls. 958,333 kilojoules those hospital ponies were merciless with explaining how lucky she was that he survived all concentrated on a single buck, the human should not have survived. She is happy he did. Slowing down she landed in front of the small bridge. Snow had piled up on her friend’s cottage, but from what she can see of the lack of any in front of it, it seemed like she had taken everything out before any pile could form. She inhaled. Then breathed out. Shaking herself she trotted towards the door. BANG! THUMP! Only to hear a loud noise coming from inside the cottage. She stopped. THUMP! For a moment her muscles tensed as she prepared to jump. ’no, no, no, NO, NO NONONONOOOOOO!" "...ђค....ђคђคђคђคђค.” Only to suddenly freeze. ‘Ah.’ She looked down ‘…Yes’ The last time he did that somecreature almost died. Dying would have been better fool. She closed her eyes. She breathed in. Her body trembled And out. It didn't stop Slowly opening her eyes she sprinted to the door, slowly, careful to not make any sound, she opened it, and peeked inside. BANG! “Ok, ok, stop! I might have some reversion crystals but breaking my walls is not productive Star!” Fluttershy spoke as she took her hoof out of her dented wall, why did she let her FBFF -Future Best Friend Forever- convince her to do this? Star simply observed the wood, more interested in the fact it felt like steel to his fist than anything else. If he needed more proof of his unnatural durability he didn't need to look further than this. He punched the wall with all his strength for the twentieth time, yet… even now, he felt no pain. He scoffed. The pony was sensible, as always. Not even a hundred punches would dent this wall. Still… his mind did not stop to wander. More specifically wander towards the Pegasus’s explanation. He tapped his chin. “Mnnnn, it is as I thought.” “Stop quoting movi- ouch, Star!” “If you want me to stop, simply say so woman.” She did not. “That’s what I thought as if someone is going to complain about a flick weaker than a newborn’s slap, now! I have discovered something very interesting.” The pegasus huffed. He found it cute. “When you spoke about pony abilities we touched upon your tactile telekinesis, your explanation made sense to my brain before but after I asked for some memories I remembered something, quantum entanglement does not alter the position of a particle, just its state.” Her ears flickered to him. “What?” “What do you mean what?” His tone was incredulous at best. “Star I didn't say Quantum entanglement I said Quantum entanglement.” His mouth opened and then closed. Seconds passed as his expression changed to a curious one. “Oh? Did you now? Can you repeat your exact wording for me?” A weird look appeared on her face. “...Yes? I said Quantum Entanglement…” Hmnnnn* Star opened his palm and tapped his fingers repeatedly in a way she could only compare to a falling wave. Her eyes followed the movements of her human’s grabbers/wormies fingers. Hmph! “I see…” Her head snapped toward his face as she forced herself to look away from his hand. “He~ another flaw in this little translator of yours, and another proof that more advanced terminology, at least for now, cannot be learned from you…” Fluttershy frowned. Dean continued, she had already learned how to hear things she didn't like. “I understand your… hesitance but unless we find another pony capable of speaking Japanese.” Rainbow’s ears twitched, she understood nothing of what the human was saying, the one-way conversation was slightly weird to hear but she didn't move. It would be rude. Or maybe she was just too interested for her own good? Hmph! “I will not be able to learn correctly.” Fluttershy shagged onto the floor with a sigh. “I don't like her Star, but… we are better than the animals of your world, I don't need to let my feelings control me, If you need help, even if I don't like the pony giving it, I will accept it…” She leaned forward, taking impulse she stood on her hindlegs and held Star’s hand with both of her hooves. “For you.” . . . Rainbow’s face scrunched, her mind replayed her friend’s words over and over again. Fluttershy? Not liking somepony? What kind of Tartarus damned demon were they for that to happen?! . . . Dean crossed his arms and then nodded while humming. Fluttershy moved back and stood on her four legs again, a complicated expression adorning her face all the while. “This information is… worrying, we don't have corresponding words for similar yet extremely different phenomena.” “Quantum entanglement serves as the description of when two molecules mimic the state of the other perfectly, not their movement, but I have never heard of any quantum phenomenon that makes them mimic their position constantly.” Fluttershy tapped her chin. Hmnnn* The human sighed as he uncrossed his arms. While he did so the pegasus spoke. “Another thing to remember then, while the translation effect is powerful, for words that describe certain phenomena if not existent in another language, or perhaps not known instead of exchanging my words for something better suited to explain them my mark seems to take the closest concept and spill it out even if incorrect.” Dean shook his head. “No, no, I think your power differentiates the conscious from the subconscious, I consciously didn't know about the difference so It made a translation based on my faulty knowledge, after getting the information it stayed the same but…” Rainbow blinked, she could trot up to them but… she’d be pretty upset if somepony just walked up to her house without warning and barging in while she was concentrated just to take her out to talk. That would be… extremely rude. And so she stood in place, even if she understood nothing of the hornhead talk, well, half of it that is. “Again I don't have a phrase for that phenomenon that possibly does not even exist in my universe, even more, I believe your translation cannot differentiate too much from the movement of your muzzle.” “Oh?” “Magic, as you said, is a conceptual thing, interacting subconsciously to put limits on how it interacts with different creatures, unknowingly affecting its delivery due to the rules it has imposed on itself due to your race.” Fluttershy pushed her lips in a weird frown. The human continued. “If you wish to communicate with words you need to open your mouth and speak, communication is the basis for any civilization and one if not its most important pillar, written communication is just as important in a conceptual sense, it does not surprise me magic would transform it into runes.” “Keep in mind, movements will create words and those words will be related to those movements, your… brand should allow you to escape this rule somewhat but not completely, while these concepts give you power they also restrict it, as you have told me.” She looked intensely at Star. And then smirked. “You know…” A smug expression filled her face. “I can brag to everypony now…” Jumping with her front legs she touched Star’s cheek… and pinched it. “That my human is super smart.” Hmpfh!* “Do whatever you want puppyshy.” She didn't blush, not even when her tail wagged. Wriggling his fingers he took a white sheet of paper and unfolded it. Reluctantly she went back. Using his fingers he pitched its sides and held it centimeters in front of his the pegasus. “Now, I am going to drop this, I want you to use your tactile telekinesis on it to the maximum and punch right at the middle with the tip of your hoof.” Pulling her hoof ba- “Oi, oi oi!” Only to stop and look at her human confusedly. “Use the tip of your hoof, make the smallest point of contact possible while spreading your field.” Smiling toothly the pegasus nodded. “Ready?” Another nod. “1... 2… 3!” Thack! The Pegasus punched the center of the paper sheet shooting it back with its sides fully extended. Clap! “Wonderful I do not know about you but I saw the tips of that sheet stay perfectly linear, meaning your telekinetic hold has just proven to be able to transfer a similar amount of force, or momentum to a short area.” He smiled. “Now we just need to test it further, preferably with specialized equipment is there something like a lab in this town? Maybe I should make one myself, but then again I have no bits at the moment…” He waved his hand. “This sheet was small too, we need to know whether or not it would work on something bigger, is pushing the same as pulling too? Do you feel any stain?” Fluttershy smiled, before lowering her body and wagging her rump. Tyronus’s eyes widened, quickly he opened his mouth and lifted his arms. All for nothing as the pegasus suddenly pounced on him. “HUG!” THUD! Both fell on the ground, the human managing to avoid hitting his head on any furniture while the pony smiled stupidly at him. He felt more annoyance at having fallen than actually being jumped on. Rainbow couldn't hold it, she laughed. “He~” THACK! CRACK! “AH!” She flinched and ducked as a small wooden table hit the door with enough force to crack it. THUD! And then fall to the ground. With widened eyes she looked at the table. How… how was fluttershy so fast? Her face moved forward once again. Two sets of eyes fixated on her. The first neutral. The second… not so much An awkward smile formed on her face. Steeling herself she inhaled and then lifted her hoof, pushing the door open as she mov- “Do not step on my house.” Only to freeze at the sudden cold tone. A second passed. She blinked. And then understood who said that. A bewildered look found its way into her face as her mouth fell. “W-wha-” Turning to Tyronus Fluttershy’s face softened, with a pleasing smile, she spoke. “Star, go to the kitchen and take my water bottle, the water crystal, and the ice one too, you need to practice with them the maximum you can today.” Tyronus nodded and then walked toward the kitchen without as much as looking at the blue Pegasus. Fluttershy smiled sweetly. Only to let her face fall and walk toward Rainbow with a serious expression. Or maybe it was a disgusted one? She doesn't know, the shock hasn't passed quite yet. That didn't seem to quite matter for the other pegasus as she spoke with venom in her low tone. “Listen to me, and listen to me well Rainbow Dash.” The yellow pegasus stood menacingly above her, giving the blue guard wannabe a barely constrained glare of pure anger. She shrank and trembled as confusion swelled into her mind. ‘What happened to her?!’ “I don't like you, but I don't detest you either so hear my words and understand this, If you hurt my human, I will Buck. You. Up.” Her mouth hung open, was… was she spreading her wings to her?! What the buck was this?! The tribe era?! “You almost, almost took everything from me, Twice, the first my life and the second my light, if something happens to my human because of you, I can guarantee you something, for the first time in my life, I will hurt another creature, you won't go to Tartarus, I will go to Tartarus.” Rainbow opened her mouth. Fluttetshy’s eyes narrowed further. Only to close it a second later. TikTik Fluttershy’s face snapped back to the sound, her expression softening immediately as she looked at Star. TikTik Who in turn shook the bottle again. “You put ice cubes inside it?” “Of course I did Star, It may be winter, and it may be snowing but if I know you, you will want some cold water, insane colt, the bottle is thermic, heat doesn't get in on escapes as normal okay?” He frowned. “That… is not why I asked, besides I am not a snake.” She rolled her eyes. “Now.” Trotting to the table in the center of the room Fluttershy took a pouch with her mouth and gave it to Star. “I want you to go to Carousel Boutique, and make a request for some winter clothes.” He opened his mouth. The pony didn't let him. “O-o-o-o-o sh shh shhh.” Star blinked as the pegasus jumped at him shoving her hoof on his lips while shushing him. “You will not be training 24/10 dumb colt, take the clothes and use them if you need, better have it and not need it than not have and need it right?” Hmph “I don't have time to worry about something that might as well not matter tomorrow.” Rainbow’s eyes flickered as she watched the interaction with an open mouth, the human had fortunately changed to Griffish. She is confused and a little scared what the buck was that stare? but her eyes could still see the slight flinch of the yellow pegasus. “I… will go to the village, and then… to the hospital, I want to speak with the head nurse today.” She smiled. “It doesn't matter if you want it or not Star, you are not alone, and I will fly from here to Canterlot if I need to, just… take the clothes ok? I’ll make sure you still need them by tomorrow.” He stood quiet. Looking at her he nodded and then turned to leave. “S-star?” Only to turn back. “Wait a second.” The pegasus turned around and ran toward her room, both human and pegasus only heard the clip-clop of her hooves for some seconds before she returned, with a scarf. “Come here please.” He rolled his eyes but did it anyway. It is somewhat weird to him, from tolerating the pegasus to not feeling anything to her. He stopped in front of her, only for her to smack his leg lightly. “Lean down you dumb colt, don't make me jump.” Hmph* He snorted, but did anyway, the wish of ignoring the pegasus non-existent. Closing her eyes she extended her forelimbs and then hugged him, in a second she started rubbing her cheek against his. Hmph “Every time this happens I remember the time when I had a furred blanket.” “Really?” She asked humorously. Mmnnn* “You are softer… somehow.” She smiled widely. Dash did not. The blue pegasus stood there, with a hung mouth while the shy pegasus glared at her with furrowed brows. W-what the buck did she even do?! Pushing herself back Fluttershy looked at her human, she moved her head forward, only to stop, and move back. “... Tomorrow, I want you to give me that back ok?” Hmph He snorted. “I have no intention of dying woman.” “I know Star, I know…” Turning around he walked away. Shaking her head, Rainbow did the same. Briefly looking back she saw Fluttershy holding the door while smiling… sadly? “So.” Her head snapped to the human. “Will you introduce me to this village?” “Oh, yeah sure.” “Good, now tell me, it's population, area, and close locations.” “He~ no prob, I might not have left much, or at all after settling down with the weather team here but I know a bunch of everywhere else too, well maybe not too much but enough!” He stared at her blankly. … Now she feels awkward. “Look!” She pointed far away. “Canterlot Mountain the home of Canterlot, the capital of Equestria, and where Princess Celestia lives, a city mostly inhabited by Unicorns and some other races, but mostly unicorns.” Mnnn* He hummed and then squinted his eyes, he had briefly forgotten, that golden fuck’s magic cured his myopia, still… was his vision that good even before? “A structural nightmare I’m sure, but… I’m more interested in that giant cloud that's farting rainbows.” “Oh that's Cloudsdale, home city to all pegasi, It's also where I made my first and only Rainboom.” Mnnn* “You sound proud of that… day.” “Duh! Of course, can you believe it?! A little filly doing something most grow ponies couldn't for the entirety of Equestria’s history! Although… when I came back they did say I only managed it because of my Cutie Mark’s awakening.” Jumping she flew in front of Tyronus and showed him her mark. He blinked. “You… are very different from Fluttershy, she is more reserved.” Hmph~ “I know right she doesn't like leaving her cottage much and she also loves those critters of hers more than other poni-” “No.” She paused and then fell to the ground while looking at the human. “Fluttershy most certainly does not love her animals more than ponies, or people in general, she just doesn't fear them, and not without reason.” Her head tilted, just as her expression took a serious turn “...What?” “I am no middle man, a consultant nor a gossiper, I hold no secrets that are mine, If you want to know them, ask her, talk to her, not me, I am here to gain knowledge and train, with your assistance, nothing more.” A confused expression fell on her face, at least it didn't seem like it was what she thought. ‘Thank Faust.’ Still… The human was… somewhat of a hardplot from what she could see, maybe a little unfrien- no not unfriendly more… uninterested? “But anyways, where are we even going? Where will we train? Where will I bleed?” “ahh…” She blinked, and then shook her head, reaching to her saddle bag she took a map and showed it to the human who stopped to observe. The pony opened her mouth. He held his hand up. She closed her mouth. Dean’s eyes flickered, he… could understand the language… Japanese. But not Equish. Mnnnn It makes little sense for the pony to have a map specifically in Jap- Griffish, he couldn't be sure but Ponyville seemed to be a rural area and as far as he knows there is little reason for residents to learn anything besides their language. Of course, considering their lifetime this might as well just be compulsory, he can't be sure. What he can be sure however, is that the map’s location names were made by hand, or hoof in this case. It was quite obvious. Had the pony translated to him? If that is so she passed some time preparing for this. His eyes flickered, a giant building seemed to be close to the town center. Church of Faust. He blinked. ‘What a… humanish name.’ Dean frowned and then sighed. ‘I suppose it makes sense, with concepts such as harmony religion would inevitably exist here too.’ His eyes flickered. ‘Still…’ “Church of Faust?” Rainbow perked up. “Oh yes, you can find those even in the smallest villages all around.” “Around… what? Equestria? Equus?” Rainbow smiled. “Equus.” Sigh* “I see, so… you claim most creatures worship Faust?” She twirled her hoof. “Nah, pretty much everycreature, I mean Lauren Faust is the only God everycreature prays to but it's still different for all races, like Ponies see her as an Alicorn, dragons see her as a dragoness, Minotaurs see her as a minotauress.” “There are a bunch of little differences in how all creatures see, understand, and interpret Faust but 4 things are constant, she is female, her skin, fur, scales etc are white, her mane/tail, spikes etc, are red and finally, her eyes are blue.” They continued to walk. “I personally think of her as… well, not everything that's good and just but, more like an impartial judge, like, she created the universe and all and it's been a loooong time since she intervened in anything.” He opened his mouth. Only for her to hold her hoof up. “Don’t ask me, I’m not a Princess, I don't know.” He hummed and then crossed his arms. Incomplete information, even by its lonesome already tells many things. “But anyway, since she didn't intervene in anything I think she knows that maybe letting just a single creature dictate everything isn't a good idea.” “Heck Princess Celestia doesn't have that power, I think that's why she made ponykind so… how to say… united? No, more like, co depending on everypony you know.” “That’s why I think she lets everycreature do whatever, even if its evil, because our destiny is our own, good or bad, it's with us you know if Equus is a paradise or a dystopia, it's up to everycreature to decide that and live with what happens.” His face briefly lit up, a smirk threatened to appear. He didn't hold it back. “And then die to be judged by her, no lies, when you go, it's just you and her.” His grin widened. He is not… a motivational speaker but… humans have that… wish, yes wish to bring others to their point of view, beliefs, and whatnot. Hence why so many disputes happen. He is no different. Humanity failed to live up to the infinite potential they possessed in their souls, honestly, all living creatures did. It would be absolute hypocrisy for a man who berates his own race, to not do anything to change that same reason for hate. In a world of fantasy and magic, one creature or two can very well become a god, right? “Oh here, before I forget.” His face fell as he looked at the pony who presented him with a folded sheet of paper. He took it and then opened it. Just to be greeted with the image of a white Alicorn. “You… carry around an image of your deity?” “Oh, no I’m not that religious, I mean I have been praying more than normal but still, no, I just prepared myself for anything you could have asked.” Extending his arm he gave the image back and then held his chin. He had been doing this many times today, thinking. He didn't have anything to distract him. Neither did he want to. Still even while pensive his face stood neutral. The yellow one wasn't here to change that after all He should have died. It is something that puzzled him to no end. The pegasus’s impact on his chest should have stopped his heart, maybe even burst it immediately. Mnnn* At first he thought that perhaps Yuujirou had done something but… he doesn't think the man could, that vial of blood possessed a shard of his soul, that alone already shows how absurd the Ogre is. A shard of his self was so deeply entranced in his physical body it didn't remain even days after, he has no doubt it could have returned and would have so at a later date but perhaps his meddling caused it to stay. It did want him dead after all. Taking that in fact and the absolute difficulty a soul, even one at Yuujirou’s level, has of affecting the world beyond their own body he does not think it could even keep him alive if it wanted to. Meaning one of two things, either he got lucky, the magic being absorbed inside his body back then wanted him to survive. That is not a comforting thought. Conceptual or Divine intervention is not… as much as a laughable concept as it once was. ‘Another thing to worry about.’ His eyes flickered as he looked at the snow all around, fortunately, the weather team had not exaggerated. ‘If I survive.’ Looking at the blue Pegasus’ eyes he spoke, if she wanted to make herself useful he’d take advantage of it. Knowledge is power after all. “This map, it… seems too big does it not?” “Uh?” “Fluttershy told me this village’s population was comprised of just around 100 residents, she used the words, permanent” Rainbow’s eyes lit up as she nodded. “Oh yeah, Ponyville has a permanent population of only 100 residents or so, its total population is around 300 ponies, I mean we also have Matilda, a lovely Jenny if you ask me.” ‘A female donkey?’ “Uhhh, we also don't count the sheep, goat, or cow residents even in the temporary category, they just come over at very specific times, something related to their contract with Bright Mac and Pearl Butter, the owners of Sweet Apple acres.” “That’s why we have some extra houses, you wouldn't believe how many bits they bring to the town, especially apple acres, everypony, and Jenny, now human too, here loves them.” Abscentdly, he nodded. He is… aware that Equus has a large semblance to earth, that semblance, despite making him question everything, helped him more than anything else. Such is the case now too. ‘Sapient cows?’ It was something weird, not them being sapient, but him thinking about how different they’d look compared to Earth’s. The little things are the ones that matter most of the time. Cattle, like cows, were bred to produce consumables, much like other animals, sheep were bred to be fluffy, and goats for milk, meat, and fiber, for this reason, they look very different than what they would have had if they lived in the wild. He doesn't know how to differentiate sheep and goats from their wild counterparts but cows? That he does. If the cows of Equus are equal to those of Earth’s that would mean very, very bad things for him. He is uncaring, to a point, there are situations one simply can't ignore. Being cold and being heartless are two very different things, if an entire race acts like animals he will treat them as such, fortunately, this seems very unlikely. not everything is always as it seems Fluttershy already proved to be stronger than him, not a noteworthy feat, but the magnitude of which she did so proved how outclassed he is. Escaping by making a bloody path is all but impossible without a weapon. ‘And not a weak one either.’ He is not paranoid of course, nor is he afraid, or wishing to kill any… creature besides two but the mere implication of sapient creatures being used as cattle is rather disconcerting and most importantly, not something he’d ever be able to ignore. When one sees something disgusting they either remove themselves from it or clean it, he knows very well what he will do. ‘Observe, plan later, you might not survive long enough to matter fool, make it to tomorrow… and hope it is not the case if you do.’ He sighed. Hope… what a stupid thing. “But anyway the thing is, Ponyville, it's a nice place, it's old-fashioned of course but our little community is something you don't find in big cities you know?” Abscentdly he nodded. He remembered the little town his grandparents lived in. It was a… tight place. Had it not been for what happened in Japan he’d think he should have stayed there. A pity a Jewish village isn't quite the place for an atheist. “Ponies might have evolved from what we started but at heart we are still a herd species you know, we want to be close to everypony, but the work hours at the big cities don't really let that happen much.” “Of course, 8-hour work days can be manageable, talking with co-workers isn't a bad idea too, buuuut out there? If you want a better life and to be promoted you gotta work hard, you see the crown prohibits any off-office work hours to be anything but voluntary.” “Voluntary and extra remunerated of course, from 1,50 to 2 times the hourly rate depending on how good you actually are at negotiating, importance too, and believe me with those guards out there letting ‘Somecreature go’ because they didn't want to do their extra hours is not something that’s gonna roll.” She scoffed. He listened. And pondered. ‘I suppose in a world of magic, and the presence of a millennial ruler capable of moving the sun the laws would be more easily enforced, corruption above all, could very easily be sniffed out by someone with that amount of power.’ He tapped his chin as he kept walking with the blue pony. ‘If I was an immortal ruler letting capitalism evolve into the predatory and ruthless version of the U.S would be unacceptable, mostly because by then they would be able to trump my power.’ “At least not with those guard-only sanctioned spells, truth field my plot those hornheads zap you up and you suddenly start singing.” Mnnnn* “Well, not that it happens that much, the Princess is over a thousand years old, everything those snakes try to do somecreature else already did before, and they know it, but going back to Ponyville.” “Big city equals not so big friendships, for any creature with a shred of ambition spends most of their time focusing on their careers, but!” She snapped her wing up. “Nopony is made out of Starcry you know, they get tired, besides maybe they have families, and they don't want them growing up in places like the big cities you know?” He stood quiet. She continued. “At least the not richy ones don't, so! They leave their families here, in Ponyville, to make friends and have a good Foalhood in a peaceful place.” “Not a bad idea you know, even with the Everfree back there until yo- I mean that demon arrived we didn't get any trouble or incident for over a century!” “It's no wonder why of course, our community is a very close tight thing, everypony knows everypony, you try anything? The entire village knows about it, you are having trouble? The entire village knows about it, you are trouble? Well… believe me, the entire village knows about it, and you're probably going to be kicked out if they don't like you enough.” Hmph!* “So! Because everypony is a friend of everypony some families like to leave their relatives here, the village itself doesn't have a very good market or job opportunity so everything has to be hoof made.” “Hence! Ponies go to work in the big cities and even with the small amount of money they send back the cost of living is significantly less than there so no prob, this also gives the village some more bits to work with, so we do have a small dependency on the outside.” Dean held his chin. It made sense but… it was also worrying, he needs money, bits to furthe- no, to start his research, Ponyville may not be able to give him that. But neither will he work a 9 to 5 job, he did that for long enough, other opportunities will have to be looked upon. Hmnnn He stopped and then turned around. ‘That place, Everfree, could be of help, but…’ ╔═╗┌─┐┌─┐┌─┐┌─┐ ┌┬┐╦ ╦┬┌─┐┌┬┐╔═╗┌┬┐ ╚═╗├─┘├─┤│ ├┤ │ ║║║│└─┐ │ ║╣ ││ ╚═╝┴ ┴ ┴└─┘└─┘ ┴ ╚╩╝┴└─┘ ┴ ╚═╝─┴┘ There is most certainly something there. “The temporary residents work in the big cities 6 days of the week and live there on the weekends, and then they come back, they just have to rent a room for those 6 days, most do with the help of a roommate.” His eyes flickered to the sky, right where multiple clouds slowly rained snow. He continued to pay attention to the Pegasus’ words but… His eyes narrowed. He hadn't noticed it before but… those clouds… aren't they too perfect? No spreading, breaking off, or even funnily shaped, no, all of their edges were perfect and round, like a child’s drawing. Really, it is always the little things. “I see, today is Ponysesho-day day 9 of the first month, Hayprance, meaning those same ponies are back here correct?” She perked up. “Oh sure.” She looked around, and then smiled while pointing to a green unicorn. “Like Glitter Drops, she’s a hoofcare artist working on vanhoover <<HEY GLITTER HOW ARE YA FILLY?!>>” The mare perked up and then looked at Rainbow, just after staring at Tyronus for two seconds. <> <> The mare’s eyes widened as she looked at the human with a hung mouth. A tingle of irritation crept on his spine. He never liked not understanding anything, hence why he studied so many languages. Hmph* It seemed to be a theme, hate, and irritation truly were the main motives why he bothered to evolve. He… had not realized that. <> The mare turned and bolted out towards the horizon, leaving a dust cloud in her wake. . . . “huh?” The pegasus frowned confusedly. What the buck was that!? Sure tyronus was tall and serious and very, very intense although he seemed like a statue now compared to when he lost his Faust damn hand but he isn't evil. Or a monster, she knew other ponies could fear him because of that demon/human guy inside him just like in those neighpanese comics of hers! but she just thought they'd be a little hesitant, not fearful for their lives! She held her head with both hooves, resisting the urge to tear her mane out. ‘Wait, Glitter wasn't there!’ Her expression lit up. Well, of course somepony that didn't see Tyronus’ unmoving, bleeding, pale body, with a hole in his chest and bones puncturing his heart wouldn't understand that he isn't the demon. She closed her eyes and nodded. ‘Everypony else should be more understanding.’ On her side, Dean simply looked at her with a blank expression and then looked forward again. He stopped. “I do not know what an Equestrian boutique looks like but I assume by the smell of new clothes that this is the place?” Tyronus's voice took her out of her stupor, shaking her head she opened her eyes and looked forward just to see a tent-like building. Yes… she never liked those fru-fru things. But Tyronus needed all the help he could get, if his skin was any indication without thick clothes he would be freezing for the entirety of winter. Just imagining makes her shiver, 250 days without her fur, uuugh she’d become an icicle. Shaking her head she clopped her cheeks and focused on the boutique. “O yeah, this is the place, Rarity’s fancy clothes fru fru shop.” She huffed, flying to the door she took a big breath and then screamed <> THUD! <> Something inside the boutique fell, a second later he heard the sound of a woman screaming. Hmnnn* “Was that necessary?” The pony turned toward him. “Oh for sure, that mare is always doing something with that sewing machine of hers, if you don't scream she won't even notice you.” He exhaled but stood quiet. Rainbow did too. Landing she waited for the fashionista to open, the mare doesn't normally take orders on weekends but considering how generous she is she probably won't refuse to help Tyronus. As she waited her mind began to waver. The fashion designer started in Ponyville and honestly? Only Faust knows why, it's not like rural ponies need to look fancy like those big city doofus. ‘Oh of course Rarity, take my bits and give me a suit made with a piece of blablabla fabric for my special somepony to think I look more fancy and rich.’ Bah! She doesn't have anything against clothes in general but outside of something useful she doesn't see any use in them. Every time she puts one on her fur stays all itchy, how does anypony bear with this? Without mentioning how little she could sell them on Ponyville of all places. Clop* clop* clop* clop* Her hoof clopped the grass blows as she waited impatiently, knowing that mare she was probably putting on some makeup. Her eyes wandered towards Tyronus, the human stallion stood with his arms crossed and a blank expression. His clothes were… well not good-looking but also not bad-looking either, lucky him hmn? No fur no itchiness. Her frown deepened, moving sideways she looked through the window, just to see some mannequins and no sight of the unicorn. Her eyes flickered to the display pieces. Hmn She hummed. Some looked kinda cool, honestly, If they didn't make her scratch herself so much she’d buy some too… just to test it of cou- She froze. Her head tilted. She… realized something. ‘That snake.’ With wide open eyes she came back to the front door, ignoring the human staring at her all the while. ‘...With all those ponies coming back on the weekends with their weekly pay Rarity can very well sell her fancy garbage at a cheap price to attract them and then show everypony her designs.’ ‘She can sell those things at a lower value than those in the big cities to attract more customers! As long as she makes quality clothes or at the very least equal to most in those cities ponies are going to buy it, and be happy because of it too!’ Her hoof shot up holding her suddenly messy mane. Dean watched from the side silently. ‘Pony manes… can act as springs?... What a weird world.’ He turned back to the door, ignoring the pegasus momentarily. ‘When her clients go back and somepony asks where they found those clothes they can point toward her!’ ‘That’s why she gets so many custom orders, wait, didn't Spoiled complain about those pricey things?despite anything the mare was still a rural pony at heart’ Her mouth hung open. She understands now! Rarity gains a fortune by selling custom works for big-city ponies! Oh that sneaky little unicorn, and here she thought the mare was having bit problems! The door suddenly opened. <> THUD! Rainbow slammed into the unicorn, throwing both rolling onto the ground as she started to shake her. <> Ignoring the blue pony’s incoherent rambling, Dean slowly entered the boutique. Looking around briefly at the pony mannequins he hummed, and then closed the door behind him. Looking at the white unicorn being shaken he took in her appearance. ‘She does look like a fancy lady, but… I have no time for this.’ Sigh* Walking toward the mares Dean extended his arm and took Rainbow by the nape. The pony suddenly froze and shrank her limbs onto herself, a second later she kicked back, setting herself free and flying light in the air. Turning around she looked at the human with an angry expression. “Oi!” His eyes narrowed. “I have no time for this clownery, I might die tonight, and although I am in no hurry I’d prefer not to waste my time.” The pegasus blinked. Her mouth closed. “W-wha-” Only to stammer in her response. <> The white pony slowly got up and looked at Dean, only to go quiet as she saw his form. Taking his eyes off the blue pony Dean looked at the white one, and then nodded. Suddenly a bright smile formed its way into her mouth, from one moment to the other she shot forward, taking Dean’s hand and shaking it while standing on her hind legs. The human couldn't do as much as move back. THUMP! <> Looking at the excited mare Dean tried to calm his heart down, having anything non-human of her size pouncing toward him is not by any means normal. Frightening and surprising mostly as a matter of fact. Turning his head he stared at the Blue pony with expectant eyes. “O-oh yeah, sure, she said she recognized you by the clothes, that you are the first Non-pony customer she had, said her name is Rarity, and asked for yours, oh she asked what language you were speaking too.” He nodded. “Firstly, tell her thank you, secondly I will not pay her for these clothes, thirdly my name Is Dean Tyronus Starfield, fourth, I need winter clothes, and that I will pay for those.” Rarity stood on her hind legs looking expectantly at Rainbow, who then started to translate. <<Three Names wow, you must have been… very expectant ones mister Starfield, although I admit I do not know what Dean means and no worries I just wanted to help a creature in need, I’d never take advantage of any… one?>> He nodded. The pegasus had translated as the unicorn spoke. The unicorn smiled with closed eyes at the human’s response, only for her expression to suddenly sour as a memory assaulted her mind. <> Dean nodded and then gave the mare the sack of bits, before she could answer he opened his mouth. “Just Rarity?” Rainbow translated while he spoke. <> And did the same for the white pony. He shook his head and then gripped his chin while looking at the White unicorn. “No… well, yes, but… it's just, only one name is… uncommon, you… look more like a Shining Rarity to me.” The Unicorn blinked and then laughed <> The white mare turned around and walked towards an elevated circular platform with 3 circular mirrors. Dean observed as he humm- “?!” He felt it before seeing it, something surged around him, a pressure, like… wate- no, something more viscous trying to envelop him. His arms shot up. There was nothing to fight. ❏! ❐! ❒! ❑! ❏! ❑! ❐! ❏! ❒! Images appeared in his mind, his facets forcibly sending everything they had before he could even react. His body burned A circle, perfect in form, shining blue, deforming each second into waves. It got closer Exuding blinding light as it rotated. It got closer Fire spread throughout his skin. He felt it before, it was different, much more intense, but he remembers it. The sun… wasn't it? The sun that wanted to crush him. It was sudden. It didn't matter. It didn't care. It arrived. He felt his feet leave the ground. THUMP!* He lashed out. CRACK! <> <> Thud* The air exploded as motes of blue energy abruptly shot out. The two ponies quickly closed their eyes and blocked their faces with their front legs as it did so. A second later they opened their eyes, everything swirled, everything was… fuzzy? Hmnnn* Dean growled as he lifted himself up. THUMP! His heart kept beating on his chest. Telekinesis. A vein popped on his head. For hell's sake why didn't he think of it? HE SAW CARRIE! He was speaking with Fluttershy about it not 10 minutes ago! Of course magic would allow these ponies to have more than just one type! THUMP! Tactile telekinesis is one thing, Remote is a completely different one. Huff* What… huff* what can he do against that? His face contorted. Sweat dripped from his temple. He wasn't tired. THUMP! Everything. Huff* It always is that. magic, magic, Magic, Magic MAGIC![/color] IN EVERY SINGLE GODS KNOW WHAT! His breath quickened. His chest hurt. His legs trembled slightly. The Supernatural, it's… it always will be frightening, the accepted constraints of reality and the subsequent notions that come with it are not so easily dismissed. Fear… is an expected response to any of it. Suffering alone did not exempt him from that. He exhaled. Fortunately, it depends on magic, something he can expunge from his body to a point. At least enough to impede an apparent civilian unicorn from crushing his insides. “u-ughhh” His heart hurt. So did his stomach. So did his liver. So did his muscles. So did his veins. Most of his insides hurt as a matter of fact, still… it was different from normal. He recognized it immediately. Phantom pain, like invisible hands grabbing onto his insides, shaking them like a blender. It was not an unfamiliar feeling. He hates it all the same. His anger rose as his muscles clenched. What is he, a PTSD victim?! What kind of ridiculous bullshit is that?! Didn't he surpass this… THING?! thump!* Didn't he fight against the strongest creature while pissing himself?! Thump Didn't he punch the sun and tell it to scram?! THUMP Didn't he decide to challenge the very slices of this universe?! THUMP! And now this meat piece of shit called brain WANTS TO TORMENT HIM FOR DOING THE RIGHT THING?! THUMP!THUMP!THUMP!THUMP!THUMP!THUMP!THUMP!THUMP! “Ugh” His chest hurt even more. He exhaled and then stood straight. THUMP!THUMP!THUMP!THUMP!THUMP!THUMP!THUMP!THUMP! If he has time to suffer he has time to move. Pff~ It was funny. He never had any chance in the first place. Rarity’s eyes swirled. <> Suddenly, something grabbed her nape for a moment she felt weightless as her body shot up, butterflies formed in her stomach, fortunately, it stopped a second later. Before she could concentrate on anything, something… small and… soft? Held her chin. Her vision refocused after but a second, only for her to see the angry visage of the human starting directly at her eyes. He seemed angry, very angry. “Do not do that again” She didn't understand a word. Gulp* She nodded nonetheless. Clop* Her hooves hit the floor as the human dropped her. She… never had anypony react so strongly against being held in her magic before, Tartarus! Sweetie loved it! And so did she when her Pa did it to her! Honestly, what is wrong with this Stallion?! . . . Her face fell. ‘… That… was very rude, wasn't it?’ Well, the human’s reaction was very… exaggerated, and rude… so was she. ‘To just pick up a stranger like that…’ If she didn't hold herself back she’d have bucked the human, well… he should have felt the same. Rarity frowned as she started to clop her chin. ‘I’ve never done this to another pony I didn't know before…’ It was weird, why did she suddenly do this? The hum- Her eyes widened. ‘Am I specicist?! No, no, no Rarity, calm down, Calm. Down! He is just new, you just have to mentally get used to it, HIM! You have to get used to HIM!’ Huffing at the white unicorn Dean walked to the small circular platform. His eyes moved toward the blue pony, she seemed to have regained her composure already. “Winter clothes, take my measurements and make some winter clothes for me… if you could Miss Rarity” Rainbow translated, as she always did. Rarity shook her head and then looked at the human, who took his shirt out. A confused expression formed its way into her face. ‘He has teats?’ She shook her head and then nodded with a smile. <> Taking the measuring tape she warped it around his barrel. “You can disconsider these measurements slightly, I do not plan to stay this way for much longer, so do create some tighter clothes, I don't want to go through this hassle again.” Abscentdly the fashionista nodded. <> He scoffed but said nothing. A minute passed while he stood still with the unicorn measuring his body, the blue pony on the other hoof sat on a giant cushion. Clop clop clop While clopping the tips of her front hooves on the ground. <> He looked at her face silently. “You… visited me?” <> She lifted one of her brows while giving a silly smile. He found it hilarious. He loved that about ponies, how expressive they are, their eyes can express more, their mouths open and stretch more, their ears are arguably the best thing they have, by the worlds, even their noses can move somewhat. Without speaking about how their fur can change color when they blush. Yes… he very much likes how ponies look. <> <> <> She smiled. He did not. Hmnnn* “Just make sure to make something that keeps the cold out, for a normal winter day, if I want something more, I will be back with Fluttershy.” <> She chuckled. <> With that the unicorn went up the stairs, not even ten seconds later he started hearing the light sound of a sewing machine. He put his shirt back and then looked at the Pegasus staring at him. “What?” The pony shook her head, seemingly escaping whatever trance she was in. “How… why would you die tonight?” “I may, or may not die tonight, It depends on me.” “That… that doesn't matter!-” “It does not.” She growled. “I want to know why you think you even have a chance of dying tonight!” The pegasus screamed while throwing her arms up. He blinked and then tilted his head. His lips stayed in a straight line all the while. He is a good liar, a very good liar. Not that this… trivia has any relevance after changing so much but, together with falling for that man’s illusion… recognizing liars has become something quite easy. Not flawless, never flawless but… the blue pony is very much one. At least her worry seemed genuine at least. Her confusion… only somewhat. ‘Half-truths really are the hardest to recognize, even if you do you have no idea what is the lie and what is the truth.’ Sigh* “Yuujirou Hanma invaded my body and entered my soul through the flask of blood you broke, he killed me 279 times, in a span of 23 hours, well, fortunately, the soul doesn't… perish unless it gives up, but really… that won't matter much.” “I entered that same place we foug- well, not fought, more like the place I was spanked and tortured, and… we talked.” THUMP! The pony’s eyes widened. “He gave me an, well, ultimatum, or maybe just a warning, yes… more like a warning, said that the wounds gained there would reflect here when we fought again, well, his last words were something like ‘You have a day to find something to help you, if you don't, then prepare to die tonight’.” He sighed. “But that doesn't matter, not without first telling you how everything works, so, tell me Rainbow Dash, do you have any idea how mind over matter works?” She blinked, more in confusion than anything else. “...No?” His eyebrow lifted, he had never met someone he could call a horrible liar before today. Not even someone so gullible. He had not spoken of mind over matter with the pegasus, so either she was fishing, or it too exists in the world of Equus. Sigh* ‘Then again assuming she has anything besides incomplete information is unrealistic.’ “Then let me explain it, Mind over Matter is first obtained by surpassing the threshold of emotion present within the brain, I have thought about it extensively and reached a conclusion upon it.” “By doing this, that is, reaching the peak of what one’s brain can achieve in the terms of emotion one’s soul reflexively acts as a defense mechanism to handle the burnt of those same emotions hence allowing the user to not die out of shock.” He lifted his finger. “But… why? The soul doesn't act when someone is stabbed, or even in states of extreme fear to the point of causing something such as a heart attack, taking that in mind why would it act in this scenario?” His voice wasn't… emotionless, but it was flat. Something he noticed quite easily, the Yellow Pegasus did seem to be the exception to… most of him. ‘He~’ He didn't change as much as he thought, he doesn't know if that's good or not. “Well, in my view, while the chemicals in the brain cannot reach the soul in any manner they can however interact with the spirit, do remember this is a simple theory, it has no science method based facts.” She nodded. “Now continuing on, the reason as to why I believe that is very simple, the soul is insanely powerful due to its very nature, any direct connection to the body, unless enforced by a restriction would have automatically overdriven the flesh.” “To put it simply without the soul restricting itself or being restricted the physical body would be dominated more as a consequence of the soul’s nature than any actual purposeful action.” “Now while I do not have proof I have some things backing this theory, mainly a technique of mine, I call it phantom system.” He coughed. His eyes were fixed forward, not particularly looking anywhere within the fashionista’s boutique. “With it, I can send signals from my soul towards my body hence assuming direct control of it, the problem is, the signal is too spread out, and that is the only problem, well, actually my subconscious fights against it too but again the problem is born out of a lack of precision, not output.” “The body doesn't have a way to resist the soul only my… inexperience and lack of control allow it to ‘fight back’.” “Anyways, the fact is the signals from the soul are much more powerful than what the body can ever hope to resist, hence my belief that there's a middle ground between soul and body, that being spirit.” “After all, I have facets, past lives that have all of their memories recorded, and a will of their own, even if ridiculously small.” ”Wait, what?” “The spirit transfers the memories and experiences of the flesh towards the Soul, allowing it to make another facet, that being me, the current HUB facet.” “Taking that in fact I can be mostly certain that the brain can affect the spirit and the spirit can communicate with the Soul, Hence…” Rainbow’s eyes stayed glued onto Tyronus. Her wings beat lightly, she had never particularly liked studying, being a Wonderbolt aspirant she only did the bare minimum to get by. The lectures weren't something she liked either, she’d go as far as to say she hated them, but… well, she doesn't really know why but, hearing the human explaining everything made her excited. Is she becoming a fanfilly? “If the brain generates a strong enough chemical reaction nearing the limit of its capability for a moment or perhaps for some moments the spirit sends the information to the soul in the same intensity making it snap toward the body in a more… close manner.” “Now, I don't know what created the soul, the spirit, or the body, whether it was a God, Concept, Demiurge, or even the Soul itself I. Don't. Know, all I do know, is that there's something between Body and Soul.” His tone deepened. “And I don't think it was put there for my benefit.” Rainbow's face twisted. “Why not?” Hmph! “Fool, the soul is by itself the most selfish thing I have ever seen, to evolve on the usage of mind over matter one has to have contempt and disregard for everything that is not it, only working for their self and fight against everything else.” “It would never chain itself down or put contingencies in place to block its own power, much less to put it in a dormant state, only allowing the body to act.” He shook his head. It made sense, the soul is something rather absurd by its own nature, any pantsy coward without the will to surpass it or the way to do so would want to contain it somehow. Whether this coward is God or not he doesn't know. All he does know is that the Celestial made his Self remember a terror it wanted to forget. Something happened to him, and he can't remember it. Or maybe refuses to. “It is as I said before the soul is a concept, not the concept of the soul but the concept of the Self, this alone makes it different than anything else.” “The self is self-centered, individualistic, egoist, and selfish meaning that on a fundamental level, it doesn't have a purpose contrary to all other concepts it doesn't have it, a need to exist, or even a motive to.” “Even egoism and selfishness need to exist, an example, oxygen is a selfish element, it forms bonds with many other elements and often takes electrons away from them.” “Hehe.” He leaned forward, getting close to the blue Pegasus as she suddenly started laughing. Reeling back she closed her mouth and stared at the wide-open eyes of the human. “But then you tell me, it's not alive, it can't be selfish! And I answer you, since when was selfishness a feeling?” He leaned back. “Being selfish is a state of being.” Seeing the pegasus’s gobsmacked face he smirked, more out of the reaction his words caused than anything else. “Back to my point, even the smallest and most ridiculous concepts have a place within the universe.” He lifted his finger. “But not the self, you see, my theory is that the concept of self exists only within the physical, or at least that it was born from it, metaphysically speaking concepts are just one, varying in intensity and extremity but still, I do not believe merging concepts exist.” “Oh sure, harmony can be good, but it isn't, it can be evil, but it isn't, it can be neutral, but it isn't.” Her ears flipped. “Ahm?” “It's not that confusing, imagine harmony as a blue block, and good as a white block, you’d think both would be intertwined, with a mix of blue and white right?” She nodded. “No, not at all, a concept is different, a concept is only itself, nothing else, chaos will continue to be chaos, whether good or evil things happen is irrelevant, those are simple side effects of its actions, not facets of its essence, concepts only have one facet, nothing more..” “Now… beings made of flesh are complex, this complexity is allowed to fester in us because we are not pure, we are not metaphysical, just, physical, perfection is a concept not a goal for us, hence, we can never obtain it.” Rainbow blinked. This… conversation? Explanation? Was turning very… philosophical. Not that she disliked it. “But that's the weird part, the Self, contrary to the body, despite harboring many other concepts is pure because it doesn't allow those concepts to be part of it, it doesn't allow other colors to be themselves they have to be the self.” “No, it eats those concepts and makes them a part of the Self.” Her face scrunched, did he… did he just say two completely contradictory things? “The red color of rage is now a simple colorless thing inside the self after being eaten and digested, it's still rage, but it doesn't belong to the concept of rage anymore you understand?” Her mouth opened as she made a sound of acknowledgment. The color thingy was super helpful. Like, rage = red + greed = orange results in a deeper orange. But red rage and orange greed + transparent self equals transparent. In other words Self is still self, it didn't change like the mixed colors, it just became… more, while still being… not pure, just less and more than itself? It's confusing. It's like… Self is Self, no matter how big or small it is. Pure but… not really? “Concepts exist within physical creatures, but within the self, there is only the self, independently if the Self can show other concepts within itself it keeps being the self and nothing else, It doesn't give ground.” “The Self can be happy, sad, good, evil, anything, but good, evil, chaotic or harmonic cannot be anything besides themselves, they have purpose and reason, while the self does not.” “A I… think I get it.” Dean nodded and then continued. “But you have to ask yourself, why?” Rainbow’s head tilted. “Why would the soul need the body in any way? I mean it could simply train by itself and grow stronger right? Why would it incessantly go through its rebirth cycle? It's infinite, it doesn't die of old age, it doesn't need to restart like a Phoenix.” Unconsciously she nodded, a curious and intrigued expression plastered on her face all the while. “Well, to that I have only one answer.” She leaned closer He shrugged. “I don't have the slightest idea.” Only for her expression to fall. “Oh? Did you expect something? No, of course I don't know I am a novice in all of this, less than a week in fact, an equestrian week of course.” “Uh?” “But, I do have a… theo- no more like a guess, and that being… something is forcing the soul to act this way, and I don't think it's quite the other concepts.” Her wings ruffled. It was like watching one of those fantasy Like when Super Galaxy Ponnen Lagan threw a universe at the Chaotic spiral. She screamed like a filly when she saw the scene finally animated. Talking to Tyronus about his totally not secret main character power felt like the same. She was totally talking to a Ponyme protagonist! Well, not that she forgot how she spoke how he’d die tonight but they’re getting there! “But this speculation is just taking precious time out, so I will follow on.” “Ahhhm.” She let out a disappointed moan just for her eyes to narrow and for her body to shoot up. “Wait, you can't just stop there! You gotta tell me what’s forcing your soul to stay locked with your body!” The pegasus flew into the human’s face while screaming, or maybe whining? It didn't matter, he stood quiet. Sigh* “All I can say to you is that the body is an incredible anchor for the soul, for those that did not obtain mind over matter even if their soul gives up it will not cease to exist exactly because the body will anchor it, only after the body dies will that soul cease.” “This is the only clue I have as to why something like this would happen, but then again for the self to willingly restrict itself to this point something rather extreme must have happened.” Hmnph* He crossed his arms, a serious expression formed on his face at the same time. “As I said however, it doesn't matter, all I have is speculation with no concrete proof or a way to get it, drop it, anything further will just waste both of our times.” “Uuuughhhh” The pegasus whined again before landing and laying on her giant pillow once more. Dean ignored her. Human or not he had no wish to see a naked woman sprawled on the ground. “Now I need you to understand one thing the soul is beyond matter, you could take the energy it takes to spit or the one that it takes to create a universe and throw on it and still nothing would happen, because despite its power, an entire universe is still simple matter.” “The soul is a concept, the concept of all lives it has lived, the soul is the TRUTH of the self an insignificant slice of something beyond matter and yet still a part of the universe.” “Meaning that as it grows and expands it can envelop more and do more, mainly it is restricted to itself, for example, I am Dean Tyronus Starfield and hence my soul can only affect things that are Dean Tyronus Starfield at a conceptual level.” With her body still sprawled over the giant pillow she hummed. It wasn't hard to understand, just… long. “Of course to do such a thing it needs power, and how does something like the soul get more power? It's a concept, it can't lift weights now can it?” Absently she nodded. “Weeeell… it can, somewhat, the universe is made out of concepts too, fire, life, magic, death, atoms, strings, matter, antimatter, gravity, many, many concepts, being a concept itself the soul is part of this big pie that is reality.” “But, even then, it's special because the universe doesn't need it to exist, it's not a fundamental or necessary force by any means, it is alone, yet… It just might be the best concept there is.” He smiled, truly smiled. He had been thinking about it for a long time. All theories, but even then, even if he isn't on the right path, he feels like he is correct about a thing or two. “The Concept of Self, of an individual, well… first I have to reinforce something, as I said before the concept of good can only be good independently if its actions result in something bad, Good will continue being good because it is just good.” “Maybe in an extreme manner, maybe in a light manner, maybe in a neutral manner, it doesn't matter.” “At the end of the day, good will be good, and that is the same for all concepts, they are limited because they only represent a single facet of the universe.” “Not the self, you see… the self, simply doesn't give a damn about anything, including reality and the laws governing it.” “It only cares about itself, meaning that it can possess the other concepts of this reality pie while still being itself.” Rainbow tilted her head while nodding at the same time… it was adorable. “Perhaps… an easier explanation should be on the way, you see, the self, It eats the concept of will and emotion to expand and grow and gain more force to tweak things like itself and the universe around it.” “Ironically, something that cares only about itself cannot grow without the existence of another.” He chuckled. “The stronger it is, the more it can expand and fight against everything else, you see the soul is truth as I said, and so are the other concepts, but… as I said they are not like the self, they are unchanging.” “Incapable of being more, because contrary to the self, if they take something else into them, they will no longer be themselves, hence… they are sturdy, unmoving, stubborn.” “If their very essence determines certain rules exist they will never allow those same rules to ever be broken, and the self doesn't like that very much.” He lifted his shoulders while the blue pegasus looked attentively at him, both her ears stood fully up while hearing him. ‘She does know this is just a theory right?’ “It wants to do whatever it feels like doing, those damn concepts won't stop it, but it's weak, it's independence and ability to have more than one concept and still be itself cost it very much.” “Many things can have the concept of self, perhaps I am mistaken, and perhaps the soul is just the concept of the soul, and those who obtain mind over matter are those that lean heavily on the concept of the self.” “Maybe the concept of the soul doesn't even exist, maybe what I call a soul is just infinity, I don't know, I can't know for sure, but I have a guess, I have a dream, and I have the will, so I will find out.” Sigh* “But for now, that does not matter, you see the soul can draw in the very essence of those beings, those concepts, and use it to grow stronger, but that alone is not powerful enough to breach the gap between body, spirit, and soul.” “For example, even with me being… me I didn't immediately gain conceptual strength when I obtained mind over matter, no.” “This body is physical, to gain more strength and grow my soul would need to fight against physics and reality as a whole to strengthen m-” Rainbow suddenly lifted her hooves. “Wait wait wait, are you telling me your soul has… what infinite strength? Or that it can alter itself to have infinite power, because… it's altering itself right?” He shook his head. “No, a soul is a conceptual thing, punches and kicks can mean something conceptually speaking but the strength is in, well… concepts, a life well lived, and everything else.” “In a soul vs soul contest, the winner will always be the one with the highest will, the one that lived and endured more than the other, strength is irrelevant, instead of force vs force it's more like a fight of my life versus your life.” “ooh” She nodded. It was complicated but… she understood. She might not have liked studying but she wasn't an idiot by any stretch of the imagination. “Besides the soul is truth, it cannot change to something else, only by living and pondering can it grow, or shrink, a soul cannot lie because it is the Self, to lie would be to change the self hence transforming that lie into truth.” Her mouth formed an O. “As I said before one obtains Mind Over Matter by reaching the limit of the brain’s emotional capacity, but of course that is not how I obtained Mind Over Matter.” “Eh?” “After you attacked me-” She shrunk back. “And I almost died I was transported to some sort of mindscape, a spiritual realm of sorts, something extremely unlikely to happen by itself, my belief is that Yuujirou’s shard intrusion on my body somehow resulted in a knee-jerk reaction of my soul into bringing my HUB facet, my mind inside my mindscape.” “Something so unlikely and impossible to happen whatever created the spirit did not think of making any contingency against it, with reason of course, what kind of idiot would let his own soul be invaded?” He scoffed. He let it. “Hence I arrived on that astral plane of sorts to try to expunge his soul out of mine like a virus even without fully knowing what I should do, now, I have to say this to you, obtaining Mind over Matter is perhaps the single most difficult thing a human can do.” His tone lowered. “I have already said this, but perhaps you didn't quite understand the gravity, so I will say it again, that man killed me 279 times, during a period of 23 hours.” Her face scrunched. It isn't the first time he says that to her but… his voice, even that first time, it was so… normal, had she not been there she’d not have believed him solely because of this. But then again the human did seem… stoic. “And only on my 278th death did I manage to obtain Mind over matter, I pissed myself dozens of times, vomited many more, cried even more, as it was expected of someone that had his own stomach used to hang him.” “Uugh.” She shuddered. “Souls can't be destroyed you know, only if they give up do they cease to exist, Yuujirou knew that, knew that I’d come back no matter what, knew he didn't have to hold anything back…” Hmn* “It was fun.” Her brows furrowed. “For him that is, judging by how much he was laughing.” Only for her entire body to flinch. Hmn* “But I am not here to have a pity party, so hear me well.” She blinked and then straightened herself. “Will wasn't what let me survive, it was spite and hate, what let me finally obtain mind over matter was will, at some point, I stopped fighting just because I hated myself, and started fighting because I wanted to win.” Sigh* “Didn’t matter if it was impossible, I’d do it and that's that, and… I obtained it, after 23 hours of pissing myself, having my insides ripped out, my own bones used to stab my body, and my skin treated like an onion, I finally obtained Mind Over Matter.” He closed his eyes. “uuuuu.” And took a big breath of air. That was truly the best memory he had. He’ll make sure to change that. “The difference here is, it wasn't my brain that reached the peak, but my soul, something that I think allowed me to reach it much easier.” “What?” He chuckled. “You still don't understand, do you? Getting Mind Over Matter is the hardest thing to do on my planet, the brain has limiters, you either die or faint well before reaching the requirements for it.” “Your body gives up on you, many, many things go wrong before you finally reach that point, years are necessary to reach it unless your past life did something incredible and passed it on to the current one of course.” “Don't you understand? I had no limiters, I was a soul, it was infinitely easier to reach Mind Over Matter in that state, I cheated, I had it easy.” “...uh?” “ha…haHAHAHA!” Dean laughed at the pegasus’ face, which immediately became a deadpan one as she heard him laugh. “I didn't have dedication blue.” ”Blue?” “I had hate, hate and spite, not will, not discipline.” His tone dropped. “And most certainly not dedication.” She shuddered, the human’s voice was kinda sensual deep, very, very deep when he wanted to. “That’s why I asked to train with you, to gain strength, lose weight, and most importantly, to gain discipline, but going on.” “That, well, gaining Mind Over Matter… had a side effect, of course, you see, for the users of this power one thing, one… quote rings absolutely true, in the path to infinity, nothing besides all is an equivalent price.” “That is to say… starting by that point, every single attack on my soul, would reflect on my body, hence… I will die tonight if I do not find anything to heal myself.” “Oh…” She blinked. “Wait a minute, why don't you just remove this thing from you then? The pri-” He lifted a palm. She closed her mouth. “I have no problem in explaining it to you, so stay quiet, and I will do so.” She frowned but then nodded. Promise or not she’d help anycreature in need. That's what guards are for. Name: Fluttershy. Title: Cutest Pony in Equus, Animal Caretaker, Little Flame. Age: 16. Location: Equus, Equestria, Ponyville. Date: Ponysesho-day - 9th - Hayprance. Time: 13:04. “I have no intention of dying woman.” “I know Star, I know…” Turning around he walked away. She watched it silently. Not even the blue Pegasus’ brief stare could take her out of it. Sigh* She walked back, closing the door as she did so. Without looking she extended her wing and took the small circular wooden table from the ground. Thud* And threw it back where It was. Closing her eyes she breathed in… and ou- “AAAAAH!” CRACK! Snapping the Pegasus kicked back the table with all her strength, sending it through the window “YOU STUPID FUCKING WHORSE OF A… EXCUSE OF A PONY! AAAAAAAA!” CRACK! “Ugh!*” Hitting the side of her sofa the thing tumbled over, but not before a pulse of pain shot out of her hoof. She breathed in and out, her chest rising and falling quickly as she fumed. ‘What the buck did I do?’ She fell limp to the ground, her front hooves gripping the sides of her hea-. “?” A flash of light hit her eye, shaking her head she looked toward its source, only to see a shard of glass and many, many others together with it. She could see her reflection, brushed fur, mane, and a Star’s braid. It is beautiful, she likes it, it makes her feel… different, she can't remember the last time she changed her manestyle, no, wait, it was… 8 years ago, her dame came to her cottage and decided to change everything. She tried to keep it, but… she forgot about it after a day, and a week later her mane came back to normal. Her dame asked about it, she said she forgot, and then that was it. She blinked. ‘She… never tried to do anything anymore after that.’ Her breath stuck in her throat. ‘Little things for one, can be a big thing to another.’ Her breath was stuck, or maybe she couldn't breathe, something wanted to leave her throat, she couldn't push it out. ‘It’s funny, you only realize you made a mistake after doing it.’ She breathed in. “Ffffffff.” And out. “uuuuuu.” Star… star worked to make her mane pretty, she shouldn't destroy it just because of that Mare. Yes, yes, she took enough away from her, things that were not solely Rainbow’s fault but also hers, she let them slip, maybe she didn't reach in the first place, but not anymore. Starfield is hers, nopony else’s, hers, her friend, her human, and she has to make sure to keep it that way. She turned away and stared at the door. Maybe a day ago her heart would have been beating like a drum in her chest, just like the last time she had to leave after a panicked nurse ran to the other side of the village to her cottage to drag her to the hospital and talk to Star. something she is very grateful for now She was afraid of… everything back then, maybe she still is now. But… That motherbucker wanted to kill her Star. Pff~ She chuckled and then walked towards the door. It’s funny. Opening it she trotted out and then closed the door. The only things that let her get out of that house back then were emergencies, when the delivery ponies couldn't bring her food for one reason or the other. Her life on the line was the only thing that could make her Mare up and go out. And now? Now it's the life of a friend. Really, Flutter Shy… what a ridiculous Mare. Tap* tap* tap* tap* Her hooves clicked on the stony soil, three minutes passed before she set hoof on one of the village’s bridges. She briefly looked at the small river below, 100 years ago it was a small stream of water that connected to the Everfree. Around the time she settled down, the stream started to grow, a decade later it became big enough to be called a river, as far as she could see Canterlot Mountain hadn't changed, meaning something changed inside the Everfree. “The most dangerous Forest in all of Equestria.” And not one anypony could just walk up to, she doesn't know what the Princess did to the place but considering how an animal attack didn’t happen for longer than she was alive she certainly did something. “Fluttershy!” Her body slightly jumped at the sudden sound, snapping her eyes toward it she saw a green-furred, blonde-maned Mare with a smile on her face and a cat’s paw as her cutie mark. Thump* “How are you filly?” She froze, her muscles suddenly clamped down around themselves as her body became stiff as stone. ‘What are you doing you idiot?!’ She blinked and then held down the urge to gulp. ‘You need to keep moving you imbecile, why did you stop?! Why are you stopping!? It's just another pony! Where was all that bravado? Are you going to freeze, tremble, and cry again?!’ The mare extended a hoof. ‘MOVE!’ She already had. Her hooves moved. She didn't remember telling them to. “Cat paw… how are you?” She asked after clopping the mare’s hoof. Her body relaxed. The mare smiled. “Oh you know, better than most.” Her voice lowered, briefly the cat-like mare looked past the pegasus, to her right, and then back again. Her fur stood up “Spoiled is depressed, so is Smith, it passed but… there were more than 40 dead.” The yellow pegasus resisted the urge to lower her head. “...What?” “Oh… you didn't know? I mean you stay hogged on that cottage of yours for months on end, of course, you don't know.” The mare’s smile disappeared, a serious expression replacing it a second later. “All ponies older than 97 died during that Demon’s attack.” THUMP! Her body shook as if lightning hit her. “Everypony?” Cat Paw shrugged. “Everypony that got hit, Smith is good, everypony else lucky enough to be away or not in the village at all too.” Hmph! A small smile formed on her face. “For some Faust Blessed miracle no Foal died, well, some almost did, lil Zipp almost got her throat ripped out by a critter.” Fluttershy’s eyes widened as her ears shot up. “Nightjar doesn't want any kind of dog near her again, the poor stallion can't even sleep alone without the little one screaming in the middle of the night, hmph* makes you wish even more for Princess Luna to be here doesn't it?” Unconsciously, she nodded. Her mind wasn't on the conversation. She kept walking, Cat Paw followed soon after. That… is not a small problem. Thump! It may be ridiculous to consider it in modern times but… in the past entire villages razed their weapons to run a single creature out of town. Creatures were chased away or hunted just by being different, yes that was hundreds of years ago but she knows for a fact ideas don't die like mortals do. That demon killed more than 40 ponies, in the history of Equestria, when disharmony and malice ran rampant creatures were killed for less. Yes, ponies are better now, but if her nation’s history shows something it is what pony crowds are capable of doing. Ponies are a herd species, with half of their tribes serving as herbivores, many, many enemies saw that as a weakness, an invitation that the friendly Equines wouldn't pose a threat. The number of modern Creature rights violations that happened during those times, done by either ponies or their enemies says otherwise. Ponies make easy connections and grip on them for maybe the rest of their lives, there is a reason beyond what he did for her to make her love Star so much. She knows exactly what she’d do to anycreature that harmed Star, much less kill him. And she knows she’s not the only one with a connection that deep. More than 40 dead, most, if not all elderly ponies, ponies that had a long time to make friends, something even stronger in a village like Ponyville. “Ug-” Her breath stuck in her throat. What… what are they going to do with Star? Her human isn't weak, at least not all the time, but he is fragile. ‘Star is in danger.’ Maybe she should have gone with him? ‘Star is in danger.’ Maybe she should have dragged him with her? ‘Star is in danger.’ Maybe she shouldn't have given him to that excuse of a whorse ‘My star is in danger’ She shouldn't have let him go away, he could have stayed on her cottage’s premises, train there, she’s the only one who needed to go away. ‘Star is in danger star is in danger Starisindanger StarisindangerStarisindangerStarisindangerStarisindangerStarisindang-’ She looked up. ‘Wasn't he always?’ She exhaled. ‘Focus on tonight, Star can take care of himself, go to the hospital, ask some questions, get help, go back, somepony has to have something.’ Her wings fell as her body relaxed. “But let's not dwell on those things, tell me, how are you? You didn't answer, oh, and what about the thing I asked, it's been almost a year, are you sure you don't want to do it?” She opened her mouth. Cat didn't let her. “Aaaand about that thing?” The feline mare whispered as if talking about a secret. Seeing Fluttershy’s confused expression she sighed. “You know the one that arrived at the start of the year.” Fluttershy’s head tilted, what was the ma- Her eyes widened as she stared at the mare unblinkingly. ’Measure your words.’ Her eyebrows furrowed. She understood. She is… not surprised, unfortunately. She is angry. The earth pony must have realized it as she stopped talking. Without any input, the pegasus started to think about everything she knew about the mare. The crown pays ponies to follow the works set out for their cutie marks, she for example works as an animal caretaker, taking anycritter that needs rehabilitation or a talking to, not training, just a small talk and rehabilitating them. Of course, being shy and… antisocial she couldn't go around seeking customers, she doesn't even promote herself, no, the country gives her animals to take care and in exchange, she gains a weekly salary, 337 Lunar bits per week and 3.370 per month, more than enough to sustain her. She could be receiving much more, Cat Paw being living proof of it, if she accepted the mare’s request to connect her to her pet then the extra 60 bits per session would add quite significantly considering the number of ponies that would travel to see somepony with an ability as rare as animal speak. not a quite right assumption but that is fine Coisty? Yes, but she is not the one who decides the price for her service, as controlling as it may be the crown knows best than her in that. If she felt the contrary she could take a simple commercial test and in case of passing, set her prices. Overcharging and undercharging would still gain her fines in the future if she was proven to be doing it out of malice of course. She could have been receiving much more than she does now, the talent to speak to animals is extremely rare, the spell to do so is so absurdly complicated, arriving at a point where a mage can do it would necessitate years, and even then only talented mages would be able to. Without a cutie mark to do the heavy lifting these kinds of spells become extremely complicated. Magic is not just knowledge if it was then a simple knowledge-sharing spell would guarantee Equestria to have the most powerful magicians of all of Equus. Magic is experience, magic is… a conversation between you, and a being so far above your existence the very notion of fully understanding it with a mortal piece of meat, as complex as it is, is laughable. Of course, psychic talented creatures can speak with animals but contrary to her cutie mark that does most of the heavy lifting they have to do everything manually, Screw Loose is a good example of this. The earth pony mare can talk to animals psychically but from what her critters told her she doesn't seem to be good at it, with constant headaches, an inability to be understood in turn, and finally a mental blend. Some critters came back having some very confusing memories of being a pony. She was too afraid to talk and help the mare before, maybe she should do it now? ‘No!’ She’s diverging, the point is, she is one of the very small number of creatures capable of speaking to animals in the entirety of Equus. Hence why after being forced to go to the marketplace for supplies, as she is sometimes, Cat Paw talked to her. Well, she didn't talk back, much to the contrary, from what she remembers she shrunk upon herself and whispered so low not even an elephant would be able to bear her. Why… is she even thinking of that? Because she is trying to understand the Mare in front of her. She didn't seem the type to… disrespect other creatures, but then again she isn't a mind reader actually, maybe she is, according to Star at least so she can't really know for certain but… some hints are already there. Describing her friend as anything less than a creature is already a signal, a very bad signal. She can simply not know the full story and make assumptions but, independently, no one is going to hurt her friend No. One. Her eyes narrowed further, she couldn't hold back a glare anymore, one would think a mare like her wouldn't be capable of truly glaring at someone with the eyes of a thousand suns. They’d be wrong. The feline mare flinched, reflexively she took a step back. Fluttershy took one forward. “What?” A forced smile formed its way into the feline mare’s muzzle. “O-oh I mean I don't know what it is yo-” “It?” Her fur stood on edge. Her body shook. Fluttershy… was not like this, not at all. And when did she gain that mean stare, what does she think she is, a grumpy dragon?! ‘And why are your wings rising filly I'm not gonna eat your foals!’ “THEM! I meant them, you know me and my curiosity ha haaaaaaaaa.” “Oh… so it was that?... Curiosity?” She pressed her lips. “Then let me quench it for you, his name Is Dean, Dean Tyronus Starfield, he is a human, and he is my friend.” The feline mare looked away, she followed. “You know… I’ve never thought about killing any creature in my life, but now I understand, I understand why somecreatures speak of revenge, why they are selfish, why they aren't kind.” Her tone was low, calm even. The feline mare didn't seem to like it, however. “So I understand why some ponies would want to hurt him, even if it wasn't his fault, even if nothing could have been done about it.” The green mare’s eyes trembled. “Oh...” Fluttershy tapped her chin at the sight, it would be better to clarify this before it becomes a problem. “Believe me I wouldn't protect him if he had done it, I wouldn't have done anything, the little pony from just 7 hours ago wouldn't have been able to even if she wanted it, she’d just watch, but not me.” “I… am just realizing this now you know? I am selfish, I am a good mare, I am a good pony, I’m not violent, nor am I chaotic.” Slowly she crept closer to the feline mare whose fur started to stay on edge, it was no wonder. Being stared at by two glowing blue orbs of magic full of hostility would do that to anypony. “But I’d do everything in this life to protect what I love, and at least gain some sort of satisfaction before dying if I can't.” Her voice depended. “So understand this Cat Paw, I get it, I understand how everypony is thinking, and I’m happy, happy that I understand, happy that I can sympathize and empathize with everypony, and It is exactly because I understand…” She paused. “That I just can't care.” Something hit her nose. She sniffed it, and then focused back on the feline mare. Ponies sweat, their coats just absorb it. Funnily enough, she can smell it, all ponies can, even funnier, sweat has chemical compounds that change when somepony is feeling something different. “Why are you afraid?” The mare clamped up. “Of course I am not! and… you mane! It's so pretty, your tail too, I didn't know you could do braids hone-” “I didn't.” “?” “Star did, he took care of it.” “O-oh, ok.” She continued to stare The green-furred mare’s lips trembled. She opened her mouth. The feline mare was faster. “So… umm, I’ll go now, bye!” She mare shot back, going on the opposite of her before turning right and going even further away. Thump! Directly toward where Star had gone to. She lifted her leg. Only to stop. A second later she kept walking, the next she entered the village’s marketplace. ‘Star can take care of himself.’ … that doesn't mean she doesn't want to be the one to do it Sigh* Why do ponies need to be s- “!” She froze. And then blinked. Her head snapped back, she could see Cat Paw running with every muscle on her body. “Eh?” W-what did she just do? No, seriously, by Faust, what did she just do?! She… had never done that, when a pony insults her she just shrinks… back… “Oh.” She… grew. “He, hehehe haHAHAHAHA!” Her shoulders rose and fell together with his barrel, she couldn't hold it back, it was hilarious. “Ha haha~” She continued walking, ponies stared, Aqua mist, Big Wig, Cup Cake, Forest Spirit, Jasmine leaf, they all stared, hours ago she’d have run away crying, now? She felt nothing, Nothing! Of course she didn't, she promised to fight a demon, she screamed at an idiot who could spontaneously gain strength out of anger, and crush applewood, something much more resistant than her skull might she add. No… talking of all things didn't make her afraid anymore. It is true, brave Fluttershy does exist. Even more… She could do it, make a promise by her name, right here, prove she really meant it, but… no. She knows Star, at least a little bit of him, and she knows herself, at least a little bit. Nothing should force her to act, not a threat of death, not one of isolation, nothing. It would feel wrong, for her even, it would feel wrong for her. She wants to do this because she wants to, she wants to help and continue to help despite everything because she wants to, not because of a consequence. She understands a little better now, it's still stupid in that very specific situation, but she understands it, why Star insisted on not hurrying it up despite everything. Still… She clamped her mouth shut. She’s still learning isn't she? Cat Paw wasn't being rude, or aggressive, she just… never saw a human… she was just curious. Her ears flopped. For a moment she felt the urge to run to the feline Mare and apologise. But… no, Star is more important. Well, who’d have guessed A decade of social isolation has consequences! Hmph She huffed. “He…hehe.” And then laughed. She may have been seeing things that weren't there, but now that she noticed it… she wasn't feeling even a bit nervous. She continued walking, the day waits for no Mare after all. . . . . . . Minutes passed as she walked through the marketplace, a happy expression stayed plastered on her face all the while. Ponies smiled, and even a certain Jenny, she nodded to them, but nopony truly talked to her. She’s fine with it, well… not feeling nervous while talking and having the courage to start a conversation are two very different things. Her heart still beats a little quicker at the thought. ‘Little trots Shy, little trots, one day you’ll be running filly, believe it!’ A determined expression formed on her face, strong Fluttershy isn't only in her head anymore! “Heya Fluttershy, how have you been?” ”eep!” A cheery voice said from her left, snapping her face toward it she looked at Acrylic Paint, a white earth pony stallion with a red beanie and covered in ink. Forcing her body to stop shaking she coughed into her hood and then looked at the thin stallion. “I… am fine Paint, bu-” “Oh that's wonderful, you see, I wasn't here when that thing happened, a tragedy let me tell you, buuut, I uhmmm, I’ve heard that a creature followed you home yesterday and that somepony heard shouting coming from your house.” He came closer, a worried look plastered on his face all the while. “So… are you fine? Annnd, is that creature the one that… you know?” The stallion asked tensely. She blinked and then tilted her head. A second passed, she breathed in and out. She understands the worry, she really does, but this is an opportunity, one to clear things up about Star. Determined or not she isn't strong enough to stop an entire village from lynching him. ‘Oh.’ She realized something. Hmnn* No… she understands a little bit more now… why Star wants to be strong, it's a worriless life. She wants to be strong too, now… just in one more way. “Uhmmm, Flutt-” “Dean Tyronus Starfield, I call him Star, and he is not a demon if that is what you are asking.” A forced smile appeared on her face. The stallion clearly realized it as he hummed in doubt. “I… see, but, did he do anything to you?” Her expression fell, the forced smile was replaced by a hard frown as she looked at the Stallion. Contrary to Cat Paw he kept looking at her. Hmph* She huffed and then opened her mouth. “Star would never hur-” She stopped. And then blinked, it came out of nowhere, a thought, no, a memory, something her friend said. ‘I will never lie.’ Her eyes flickered to the ground. Star… wouldn't like this, would he? It might be different, a completely different circumstance but… This is one of the things Star is right about. If you fold, if you back down once, even if it's something small, you’ll keep doing it. The extent of her will should not extend to the limits of her convenience. She wants to protect her friend, yes, she will always want to do so, but she doesn't need to lie to do it. Star wants to face the consequences of everything he does, and for more stupid that this might sound, lying would remove that very same accountability. He’d be angry, perhaps with a very good motive. She doesn't truly care about that, it would hurt, but him being alive and angry with her is better than him dead. She’d lie if she had to. But she doesn't. Star said he would, not that he wanted to, but that he would do it, if something he couldn't stand happened, he will do it, then again… so would she. Star isn't cruel, he isn't somehuman who deserves to be hunted down, he isn't, so she won't act like he is. She looked at Paint, and then breathed. “Star… is learning Paint, learning, and healing, he didn't hit me, broke some things but nothing I couldn't fix.” The stallion frowned. She held back a sigh. “He gave me this braid you know, he’s kind… sometimes.” She waved her hoof. “Angry some others, just like anycreature, as for the shouting? I am sorry about that, I will make sure to ask for somepony to decouple the walls later, now! I have to go.” She turned and started walking again. Only for the white Stallion to get in her way. 💢 A vein popped on her head Irritation crept up her spine. “No, what I meant was if you are ok, if you are… safe.” Fluttershy looked at the stallion’s face with a deadpan expression, only to exhale and relax her muscles. She exaggerated her tone with Cat Paw, her actions too. Maybe she did it with Rainbow too. It needs to stop. Before it becomes any worse. It was hard, fear kept her from improving, her emotions kept her from doing anything for years, it might be a different situation now, but the core is the same. She feels, she acts, she regrets. Emotions can't keep controlling her, they can't keep controlling the direction of her life. It happened after Flight Camp, it happened after talking to Star, many, many times, it happened with Rainbow, with Cat Paw, and now with Acrylic Paint. ‘Enough of this.’ Becoming emotionless isn't something she wants, but neither does she want to be so weak-willed that anything she feels, compels her to act upon. Star is… ridiculous, for some things, he claims to be better than the animals of his world, beyond his nature, contrary to them. And then he goes around admiring a monster that acts solely on what he feels like. Oh, she has no doubt her friend has some complex and weird motive to do so, but the hypocrisy is still there. The thing is, Fluttershy needs to be the one who decides, not what she has, her emotions they can guide her, show paths, but she is the one who needs to decide, for herself. “I… am most certainly not safe.” His ears perked up and his mouth opened just as an alarmed expression formed on his face. She didn't let him speak. Snapping her hoof forward she held his paint apron and dragged him closer. “Oah!” With neutral eyes and a firm tone, she spoke. “I promised to fight a bucking demon just to show him that he can trust me.” Her tone was calm, her voice slow. She didn't feel angry, or sad, or even annoyed. She… felt nothing really. The words that left her mouth, did so as the forms of the thoughts of a worried friend. Nothing more. “I promised to meddle with souls just to learn how to connect them, how to put somepony into a situation where lying is all but impossible.” Her grip tightened. “I promised to show every millimeter of the disgusting, revolting, and ugly parts of my life to prove a point.” She breathed in… and out. “I promised to unite my soul with his while a bucking demon stayed inside it.” The painter’s eyes widened. ༄ ༄ ༄ ༄ ༄ ༄༄ ༄ ༄༄ ༄ ༄ A small breeze blew throughout the marketplace, blowing her mane into the wild, strangely enough, it carried no sound. … Everything was silent. Her chest felt hot. “I will almost certainly die, if not that pass through something worse than what every single creature did during that day.” The stallion opened his mouth. She didn't let him. “No? Is that what you want to tell me? No? To not do it.” His mouth opened, no sound came. She understands it, Ponyville, Equestria in general, despite what ponies are capable of doing, the country itself is in a very peaceful era. Not even ponies as old as Granny Smith saw war, much less somepony like Acrylic Paint, even less somepony like her. “... There are things in this world creatures consider more important than their lives, I… wasn't like this yesterday, I am now.” She rolled her eyes at the stallion’s expression. What does he think? That Star is controlling her mind? “Oh, I won't die for him if that is what you’re thinking about.” His shoulders relaxed. “I’ll die for myself.” ༄ ༄ ༄ ༄ ༄ ༄ Only to tense up again. She held back a cough. “I made a promise, and… let me tell you something Paint, today I have realized how important truth is, what you speak, how you act, what you think, I understand more of it now.” Her throat hurt. Sigh* “I… am a coward.” Her expression remained neutral. The same couldn't be said about the stallion in her hooves. “I always knew it, I just didn't acknowledge it, Fluttershy is a coward, but she doesn't want to be one, she never did.” She shook her head. “No one does.” ༄ ༄ ༄ ༄ ༄ ༄ Her hair flew, blocking her vision for a second. ‘It's windy today hmn?’ She continued. “There are things creatures put over their own lives, for some being alive is more important than anything, anything at all, I can't say that… wish is wrong, not wanting to die is natural… expected even.” “But I’m already tired of doing just what is expected, just what is reasonable.” ‘Maybe that’s why Star’s world is so strange? Because they don't want to just do what is reasonable anymore?’ A small smile formed on her muzzle. Her chest warmed. “Star… made me want to change, no, he made me strong enough to act on it, I… want to have something, no, I always wanted to be something, strong Fluttershy! I’d say and then not do anything to be her.” Her eyes softened. She felt the urge to cry. She couldn't. Wouldn't. Not here. Star’s life may just depend on what she says here. On how she acts here. She doesn't want to have to avenge her friend. She’ll make sure she never does. Ever. “That human has a golden tongue you know, making a disgrace like me actually change.” She heard a gasp. She ignored it. “I want… to be honest, I want to be brave, I want to be strong, I Want To Be…” She clamped her mouth Something felt stuck in her throat. “Ugh!” It tried to leave. “Huf-!” Her chest burned. She held back tears. Vomit. She felt like vomiting, without having anything inside her stomach. She couldn't hold back anymore. “Me.” Everything went black. . . . . . . . . . . Only for a single light to shine into her. [MEDIA=youtube]SGnvlW89-Us[/MEDIA] With a soft tone, Fluttershy sang In the depths of Tartarus… Where demons reign~ One can see~ A tormented fighter with no tears to five~ Dies and dies, there is no win~ Against a monster, that is so grim~ Victory he seeks but can never achieve~ Fighting against a demon so mighty, there’s no hope to win Her tone deepened. But I'll be the light, that guides him through, With every step, I'll see it through. I'll stand as a friend, against his doom, Banishing demons with all that is kind. Not letting him break, or lose this fight With love as my sword, and courage as my song, I'll protect him from all that is wrong. Through trials untold, and battles unseen I'll face his doom, with unwavering esteem. For within his heart, a flicker of hope A chance for redemption, a way to cope With everything, That Led To This! A way to win, against a demon so grim! I'll stand as his shield! Against his doom! Banishing demons with all that is good. With love as my sword, and courage as my song, A wide smile formed on her muzzle, for the first time since the start of the song, she moved. And started dancing. I'll protect him from all that's wrooooong! With each passing day, my resolve grows strong! To save him from the devil, Who dragged him to Tartarus where he doesn't beloooong! For in his soul, I see the light! A beacon of will, Shining So Briiiight! A human so strong, you will see. One day he will properly live all will see Through storms untold~ And trials so grim I'll be the light that shines from withiiiiin! For in his struggle, I see his might, A warrior's spirit, burning bright. Even though a demon’s path. Dying And Dying, Every Night. Fighting to see the moon adrift. The sun in the sky. And the day even a bit You won't see a single tear leave through him. He’s not a monster, nor a fiend! Just a human, so close to his end! Just a creature on his wit's end! A friend so dear, that helped me see. What am I, a living being! Who’s tired of suffering, so alone! A friend is all I thought I needed, but happiness needs to come from meeee! So do hear this plea, pay attention to me. All of ponyville Let my friend beeeee~ . . . please “fffff” Her vision was blurry. Everything was silent. Light suddenly enveloped the world again. She wiped her eyes and then looked at the stallion in front of her. Only to see him frozen in place, both in body and expression. She understands it. A heartsong… is not something common. Much less a lone one. It only truly happens when a pony or sapient creature overall feels extreme positive emotions. Or, as it happened to her, the need to bear all of her soul to the world. One… does not lie in a heartsong, no, as the very name implies it is a song that comes from the heart, everything she feels, everything she wants, everything she is, thrown into a song, for all to hear. Her body felt light. She is happy. Mainly because that alone proves she isn't being controlled. Most importantly, it shows, with no uncertainty that at the very least she thinks Star isn't a bad creature. It's not an absolute confirmation, not for them but… Star will most certainly not be crowded by ponies and lynched now. Just… She looked at the Stallion’s astonished face. She has to make sure. “Maybe you should talk to him, when he learns Equish of course, maybe then you’d understand, why that human doesn't speak any lies, and why I’d want to do so too.” Her eyes fell. “... He’s not that monster you know?” Sigh* Her throat hurt. “That thing did far worse to him compared to what happened to all of you, I… don't want to be insensitive but the ones who died were lucky to do so only one time.” The stallion’s head reeled back. “Starfield suffered a thousand times more what every creature here did, and that thing is still not done with him.” Anger seeped its way into her voice. “Depending on that idiot, it won't be for a long time.” Together with a pained expression. “Imagine it for a moment, dying, imagine that suddenly, something hits you, you fall, you are confused, and the next second you have your insides on the outside.” Had she always been able to put this much emotion in her voice? “You stay down, in pain, in agony, your body broken enough that moving is less than a dream and more like a delirium.” “Imagine it happening to you, something so horrid one would think only in the everfree something like this would ever happen.” “And then you come back… only to be mauled, only to have five flat, worm-like claws buck a hole in your chest, only to have your own hoof, connected to that single limb that isn't quite yours anymore used to crush your head.” THUMP THUMP THUMP Her eyes flickered, she could feel the Stallion’s heart hammering on his chest, she felt bad, but not much. Although… she is somewhat confused, even for a normal grown pony… her words shouldn't be this impactful, the poor stallion was trembling. She tilted her head, nothing… Hmnn* His heartbeat spiked, his body shook more. She ignored it, the colt was just weird, still… that was making him uncomfortable. Releasing her grip she watched the Stallion fall and catch himself a second later. She kept looking at his eyes. Moving closer she touched the side of his barrel with the tip of her hooves. “!” He froze. She forced herself to keep looking into his eyes, she is uncomfortable. ’Why is his face glowing blue?’ No matter. A friend's life matters more than comfort. “Here.” She pressed harder. He flinched sideways. “Imagine everything there, inside you, getting out, imagine what that thing with five fingers, soft ones, blunt ones would have to do to reach it, to reach inside of you and pull that maze out.” She moved closer, almost touching his snout with hers. “Imagine how much you’d scream until he reached it, now imagine how much more you’d do so when it started to wrap it around your neck.” Snapping her legs back she moved back. Ignoring the Stallion’s gasp for air she continued. “And then… when you stop breathing, everything goes dark, the pain stops, finally… time passes… a second, maybe two, and then… you open your eyes again.” “No… you don't have the luxury of rest, not with that thing inside you, not a second passes, something comes down and rips your spine out, the same thing that did it last time too.” “You don't get to die, you just come back… for hours on end, you die, die, and die some more, 278 times, 23 hours, almost 24, almost a day, you die at the blunt claws of a creature that just wants to hurt you.” She breathed in… and out. “You weren't here Acrylic Paint, if you were you’d understand how much a single second means at the blunt-clawed demon’s arms, much more for tens of thousands, I don't understand it, but I will.” Her volume increased. “There's A Monster Inside My Friend, In The Most Literal Way Imaginable, And I Won't Accept Anypony Thinking He Is The Same Thing As It, So I’d Appreciate It If All Of You Didn't Make It Harder For My Friend.” “Contrary to you he can't do something as ridiculous as rest anymore, the next time he sleeps 8 hours will become a day, one where that thing keeps, keeps, and keeps killing him!” “And now I am here, going to that hospital, praying to Faust with every trot that there's Something there that can heal him while he sleeps.” “Because that thing is going to keep killing him, and contrary to before his body will reflect it.” “I can't help him by taking that thing out, he won't let me, and I understand why, for a creature so similar to me I Understand why he won't let it go.” She sniffed. “It doesn't mean I approve of it, so leave him alone, that thing already tortures him enough.” Hmph! Turning around she started to walk away, just to freeze, and then look back. “Oh, and what I speak with my friend is of no business of anycreature besides us.” “Oh… ok.” Looking forward she continued walking, leaving the white stallion behind to his own thoughts. The marketplace seemed quieter as she did so. . . . . . A minute more passed as she kept walking, until… she realized something. She blinked and then smiled, her heartbeat didn't increase, even a little bit! Well, she felt a little anxious of course, but not nervous! Even more, she sang! Her first heartsong after an entire decade! And it was BEAUTIFUL! Awesome, amazing, exciting, and amazing, did she say amazing? Because it was! “Hmmn hhmn hhmnnn.” She hummed as her hooves began to skip, a happy smile stood plastered on her face as she did so. “Hmmn hhm- hmn?” She paused, almost out of the marketplace, right where she could see the hospital a sign caught her attention. “Dreamy Beds & Beyond, selling you everything you need for a good sleep below Luna hmn.” Interestingly enough both the sun and the moon were named after the Princesses, the sun was named Everglow while the moon was named Luna. Although… maybe the Princess changed her name to just Princess Celestia? She doesn't know where exactly that ‘Everglow’ was taken from. Turning her eye forward again she cont- She paused. . . . She needs furniture, right? That and human-appropriate food for tomorrow, Star will need it. She has enough money for a bed but… no place to put it… besides her own room. Hmnnn* Clop* clop* clop* clop* clop* S-star won't like it, yes, he warmed up to her hugs a little bit but that is a little bit too much, even if she just wants to help a friend! But putting it in perspective, if she was Star, after a night of unimaginable agony and despair, she’d at least like to wake up in a fuzzy, comfortable bed. Fully physically well. She… really should go to the hospital, but it's just 13:19. She looked at the store, and then at the hospital, and then at the store, and then at the hospital, and then at the store… ‘Aaaah!’ Without waiting another minute she jumped in, just to see a gray Stallion. ‘That’s a pretty colt.’ “Welcome to Dreamy Beds & beyond, we, well, I mostly sell beds, but also some incenses, dream catchers, nightmare wards, cloud walking enchantments, and crystals besides expertly crafted cloud beds.” “My name is Dreamy Bed, and…hmnnnn.” The stallion crept closer, closing an eye he stared at her while tapping his chin. Something hit her nose. She blinked. ‘It… smells good.’ THUMP! Her heart beat quickly. It wasn't out of nervousness. “Looking at you, I guess you’d want a double bed?” THUMP! “Y-YES! I mean, no! Kinda?! Ah! Anyway I need a bed and I need it fast, I have to do some very important things now so I can only come back later in the day.” “My friend is… taller than most ponies so I’ll need a custom bed and all… van you… make one for him, and if so, how much?” The stallion moved back, a smile staying present on his muzzle all the while. “I am a lucky colt you know, arrived here only an hour after…” sigh* His shoulders slumped. “That horrible thing happened, worst of all? I can't speak of it to anycreature outside the village you know?” Her eyes widened. “what?” He nodded. “Yes, by Princess Celestia’s very own decree, not like I don't understand you see, a demon is no laughing matter, but stopping visiting ponies from leaving for 8 whole days? It seems a bit exaggerated, you know? The princess can trust us.” She stood silent. “But you are not here for this! The bed! What do you need of it? With legs, without them, the diameters.” “Oh, it's… not for me, I made a friend, he’s a biped, he’s 1 meter and 67 centimeters, his arms, he has 2 of those, around 60 centimeters, 75 to 80 centimeters for his legs, h-.” Wee weew* Her head snapped toward the gray Stallion, who promptly clamped down. Did this motherb- She closed her eyes. ‘Calm down, calm down.’ She exhaled, getting angry seemed to be something quite easier to do when something you love is related. Did the colt just whistle for her Star? She understands he has very long legs, more furred than other parts of his body even, and he actually has more muscle than fat on them, besides his tights seeming very squishy BUT! Who the buck does this motherb**er think he is?! Her face fell. “He weighs around 77 kilos, I want the bed big enough for him to turn around during his sleep, make it with legs, and make sure the borders are not hard.” The stallion blinked at the mare’s sudden hard tone. … Did he say something? “I-I see, I can do something like this, but I need to know what kind of materials you want me to use to give you an estimate, cotton, linen, flannel- applewood, oak, sugar pin-” “Ironwood, use Somnambula cotton, latex foam, make the headboard soft too, put drawers in the lower part of the bed, make a cloud-soft pillow… no, make it three, and make them big enough for him to be comfortable.” He forcibly smiled while noting everything in a pad. Mares are weird. “Will that be all Miss?” “... Yes, can you deliver it tonight?” He tapped his pen on his cheek. “Mnnnn* it is going to be a rushed order so I’ll have to add some bits to that, but I can do it no prob, Dreamy Beds & beyond will be a household name in the future, With this mark in me, It will be my destinyyyy- ugh*” Snapping her arm forward Fluttershy gently forced the Stallion’s mouth close. She had no time for another heartsong. The stallion’s ears flapped and he looked at her with sad eyes. … now she understands a little bit why Star thinks she’s so cute. Sigh* Backing down she released the stallion’s muzzle and looked at him with apologetic eyes. He opened his mouth, an angry expression quickly forming on his face while he did so. He wanted to shout. She didn't let him. “I’m sorry.” The stallion paused and then blinked. “I have to go to the hospital, my… friend, I don't know if he’ll make the night, I’m sorry if I seemed rude, I’m a little protective of him, he’s… my first friend… in a long time.” She didn't cry. It would take a lot more than this for her to do so. “He’s… going to sleep and he might not wake up, and I just want him to lay on something comfortable, and I want him to wake up in something soft after that thing finally stops playing with him!” THUD* She bucked a wall right beside her and then went quiet. Huff* huff* huff Her chest rose and fell. She didn't do anything, why is she feeling so tired? The gray stallion blinked and then clopped his forehead with his hoof. “... Oh, would you look at this! I forgot during this entire chaos, I would have made a discount for the first customer who came to my store.” She blinked. “It would be a 50% one, but why don't I up it to 60? Just for the inconvenience hmn? You can choose anything.” Getting closer to the pegasus the stallion leaned in and whispered. “I’d personally recommend the cloud bed, it's a special one you know, made specifically to be turned into one at the cloud factory and enchanted to adapt to the user’s size and weight.” “You can stretch or even compact it to take with you anywhere, there’s even a warm and cooling crystal to activate the enchantments on it, besides… you can even activate the massager mode.” “Have I talked about the weight capacity too? Because it's unlimited, the density crystal inside it will take care of anything… that's not a mountain.” He giggled “Even more, it has a shelf life of 10 years before a pegasus specialist needs to come in for repairs, everything together is 22.222 but with the discount you can reduce it to 8.888 bits.” The Stallion slowly walked back. “wink.” And then winked, very slowly. ‘Did he just say wink?’ And then laughed. Why the buck was she being the plothole this time? “He…” Really, Fluttershy is… “Hehe…” A ridiculous mare. “HahahahaHAHA.” She laughed. ‘The world isn't your enemy fool.’ Her vision went blurry. “Ha…haaa…” The gray Stallion hugged her. This… this is something worth crying for. 11. Deadman's Promise 3/3____________________ Name: Fluttershy. Title: Cutest Pony in Equus, Animal Caretaker, Little Flame. Age: 16. Location: Equus, Equestria, Ponyville. Date: Ponysesho-day - 9th - Hayprance. Time: 13:26 Breathing calmly Fluttershy walked onto the Hospital, the building stood in the center of the village, more specifically on the town square. The place is open, with no roads or buildings to block the view, even here she can perfectly see many things, the church of Faust, town hall, town administration, and even Sugarcube Corner. Speaking of which… “He, haha, hahaha, wait up you silly foals, no running in front of me!” Pinkie pie, she… doesn't really do well with the filly, they arrived about the same time in Ponyville, and then the pink menace decided to throw her a party, somehow managing to fit 100 ponies inside her cottage. She cried… a bunch, and then locked herself in her room, she never saw the pink mare again after that. “LAST TO REACH THE PLAYGROUND IS GUMMY’S DAM!” Screaming at the top of her lungs the pink earth pony shot out toward the school’s playground, leaving a suspiciously Pinkie Pie shaped cloud of dust behind. Not a second later she watched as the rest of the foals followed suit. She smiled at the scene, school time is from 10 to 15, the foals should be having their recess now, starting at 13 and going until 14. It's not that she dislikes the mare, just… their energies are completely different. They just don't really click together. A morbid thought suddenly entered her head as she remembered Cat’s words. If every old pony died from that monster’s attack, why didn't the foals do so too? She blinked and then looked at her right. “Church of Faust…” Hmnn “Maybe you really did do something.” Shaking her head she continued walking towards the hospital. Ding* Looking up she saw a small golden bell hanging from the ceiling. Hmph Ignoring it she walked to the reception, where a pink-furred mare stood with her eyes glued on a computer. “Uhmn, excuse me?” The mare’s head snapped toward her. “Yes Miss Fluttershy, is there a problem?” “Unfortunately, yes, my friend, he… well, you know who he is, Dean Tyronus Starfield, that thing inside him, its actin-” “Wow, you are even meeker up close.” “?” Turning around towards the voice fluttershy looked down at a curled-up mane. Only to see a dark pink filly with swirling purple eyes and a propeller hat looking at her, a small smile plastered on her muzzle as she did so. “Well, Bluestar did say you have the heart of a lion.” Fluttershy blinked. And then blinked again “Are… you fine?” The filly’s smile widened. “he…hahehe, yes, yes! I am more than fine! You know…” “eep!” The filly suddenly appeared behind Fluttershy, poking her cutie mark. Somehow the little pony managed to hold her in place. “After you all get this it's normally too late, even that shadowy colt couldn't escape it you know? Although…He didn't even have a cutie mark in the first place.” Confusion, that is the only thing she feelt. She knows some creatures are born… different, but she had never personally met one. Not that she has anything against them! Her best -and only- friend is weird too! “But that's the thing hmn? She isn't the only one to use strings.” “oah!” The filly suddenly appeared in front of her face, sending her tripping back to the ground. “But you are the first one to toggle them a little bit.” Thump! Her fur stood on edge. Filly or not those eyes are kinda… freaky… and worrying. … and now she’s feeling bad for thinking that. She’s better than those 3, or at least she should. “Made to suffer, as a creature pretending to be sapient, surrendering to his nature as soon as he discovered it.” The filly threw her hooves up in exasperation. “In the end… he didn't need a brand on his plot, he was chained since ‘birth’ after all, not that I blame him, contrary to a certain someone we don't have cheats to circumvent our essences you know?” Sigh* She… didn't understand much of what the filly was speaking but… she understood enough, enough to know the foal knows things she shouldn't. “You all do love thinking you have a choice, and still you keep speaking of destiny, you are more confusing than me!” The filly giggled. The pegasus stood quiet, she… isn't quite sure the pony in front of her is a pony. Her floating form contributed to that conclusion… somewhat. That and the fact she couldn't quite hear the clock’s ticking anymore. Suddenly, the giggling stopped. From one moment to the other the foal’s tone turned serious. “You can't really change you know? Just enter another river and let the two of them fight to drag you, you only have a little wiggle room because of that…” The filly slacked her body, falling with her back on the ground, and then… went quiet. Fluttershy… did so too, she had nothing to say, just remember. “It's not her fault you know, made an oopsie when she started creating everything, and all.” She shot up, sitting on the ground while looking directly at her. Moving her hind legs, she did the same. “Couldn’t really fix it without breaking some eggs unfortunately, let me tell you something, that thing doesn't want a drop of responsibility, she’s just so… indecisive!” Rolling her eyes she twirled her hoof. “It's the nature of things, the universe as a whole, creatures are complex, it's a curse and a blessing Not. To. Be. Pure! They have many feelings clinging to them, but they aren't the… generators of it, not completely, conceptual buck and all.” Absently, she nodded. “You get pulled, you get stretched and then you aren't you, but you are! A little bit.” The filly wobbled her head from side to side. Fluttershy opened her mouth, only for something to slam it shut. “You aren't screwed up like me! Like everycreature!” A frown formed on the yellow Pegasus’ face. “And I love it!” Screwball’s eyes suddenly sharpened, in a second she stared at Fluttershy with a serious expression. “And how did that happen? Of course you met that thing, and you changed.” The filly’s swirling eyes sped up. “No, no, you didn't change, you just… put a hoof out of the river, and now everything’s losing their shit-” She frowned harder. “Over it again! Heha hahaha krrr*” Laughing maniacally the filly snorted… or maybe it was the flying pig on the ceiling? He was laughing too. That on Insanity is contagious. “But I get it, I get it, you just talk with so many puppets that you forget you’re not supposed to be one, and then, something, without a hand and strings comes over.” Her swirling eyes narrowed. “And you suddenly realize that… there’s more in you than them.” The filly’s body rose… and fell. Boooong. Just to rise once again, if she had to compare it to something it would be much like a kicking ball. “They don't have to exist, we don't need them, that should have, we should have, but that thing just doesn't care! And it made you not care too!” The pink menace jumped high up in the air with her arms spread wide open… she didn't come down. Fluttershy blinked… again. The filly is weird, and she likes to say some nonsensical things at least she hopes they are, she’s not that much of an airhead but… she only felt worried. Fluttershy felt it, the force holding her muzzle shut suddenly disappeared. She wasn't angry. “Uhmnn…” Concern briefly overpowered confusion as Fluttershy extended her arm to touch the floating filly. “Are you o-” “hahAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAA!” Only for her to start laughing maniacally. “OoooOOoOooOo!” The ground suddenly shook, in less than a second she fell “ᵢᴴᵢ ₕᴵₕᴵₕᴵ ᴴₐᴴₐᴴₐᴬₕᴬₕᴬₕᴬₕᴬ!” Her ears pinned to her skull at the sound of the filly’s screams. Her head hurt. “Haha HAHAHA, THAT’S WHAT I LOVE ABOUT THOSE OUT OF CONTEXT THINGS!” Her ears hurt. “THEY CAN’T STOP THEM! Can't you see it?! They prove something is possible, you can have them and bE YoU WItHOuT bEINg TheM ToO!” Her bones hurt. “I CAN BE M-” “SCREWBALL WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING MISSY?!” Everything stopped. She tried to look forward. She couldn't. Everything swirled and blurred, and… focused? ‘Wait is that an atom?’ “But daaaaame, she changed!” The pink mare stomped on the ground, shaking her desk and everything on it slightly. With a deep frown and a fake angry expression she raised her tone with her daughter. “I don't care what she did or didn't do missy, you didn't have an outburst like this for years! Now say sorry to her, we will be having words after this.” Thud* Something fell. She couldn't quite see what it was. Suddenly, something touched her cheeks. “I’m sorry Miss Fluttershy, I won't do it again.” Her vision cleared, blinking a dozen times she felt tears fall down her face. Looking down she saw the small pink filly looking at her with a sorry expression. “Well… please don't do that again ok little Ball” Krr* The filly snorted. “He~ only dam calls me Little ball, but it's fine, I like ya.” The filly suddenly closed her eyes and warped her forelimbs on her neck, hugging her. A smile formed on the yellow pegasus’ lips as she did so. “M’ sorry miss Fluttershy, won't happen again, promise! It's just… you are the second one I found that's a little outside the river you know.” “uhmmm…” “Oooh maybe you can even make another one with your tears.” Fluttershy forced a neutral expression on her face. These little thoughts no matter how accurate are not welcome. The filly’s eyes softened. “It's ok if you don't understand, you will, I could tell you and All Mighty everything but… the road of a bazillion cupcakes starts with one bite you know, if I teleported to the end you won't gain any fat!” Clop!* A sudden light. POP! Fluttershy blinked, lights appeared, and disappeared from her vision as she did so. By the time her eyes refocused the filly was gone. Turning her body she looked at Nurse Sweetheart. “She’s… really good with crystals?” The pink mare smiled forcibly. “A… haha, yes… crystals, anyway! What is the reason for your visit today miss fluttershy?” “Ah, yes! Dean, the human that came with me, he needs help, it's urgent.” The nurse sucked at her lips. “So… it's an urgency, not an emergency, that is to say… he isn't in immediate risk but rapid action is suggested?” Fluttershy nodded. “When the princess arrived that day, something weird happened, a wound suddenly appeared on his chest and for some reason his body slammed itself down, taking the bed together with him right?” The yellow pegasus spoke, her voice neutral all the while. “Hmnn, yes, I do remember that, happened because his soul synchronized with his body a little too much and that monster inside him punched the buck out of him in there.” “... Yes? Anyway, that thing, the demon? His name is Yuujirou Hanma, Star talked to him h-” Sweetheart suddenly lifted her hoof. The pegasus clamped her mouth. “That… shouldn't be possible, the princess cast a spell to make him sleep without any dreams even after his coma.” “Ah… about that.” The nurse looked at her curiously. “So… it's like this, uhmmm, do you know what mind over matter is?” Sweetheart blinked… and then nodded. “His synchronization process right? His soul coming closer to his body in the material plane.” Her tone seemed more questionable than explicative. “... Not quite? No, wait, it is like that, somewhat, look only an extremely special human can obtain it, as far as I know to do it they have to-” “Surpass the threshold of emotion of the brain, I know.” “Oh… good, anyway, then you should also know that after achieving it any damage to the soul will reflect on the body.” The pink nurse nodded. “Good, now, his soul is driven completely by the concept of Will, meaning that if a mental attack reaches his soul and forces him to stop feeling anything, he will die, but not physically.” The nurse’s eyebrow rose. “Star’s soul has… facets, little plain fields that if seen from afar can be confused by a perfect sphere, those facets… are past lives.” “Oh?” “Yes, now, I don't think the Princess wanted to do this, I think, it was an accident, but… when she used that spell to force Star to sleep without any dreams it… killed him.” Fluttershy clopped her hooves and pointed to the nurse as she stood only on her hind legs. The older mare simply stood quiet, her expression unchanging as she stared at her. . . . . . The mare’s posture suddenly shifted. “... … … what?” Together with her tone. Fluttershy ignored the goosebumps. “It's… you see, Star’s situation is different, his body-soul connection is, as far as I know, much stronger than what even the princess thought, her spell it… was probably cast with the intention of letting him sleep without dreaming right? To stop that monster from reaching him while he rested, right?” The nurse nodded. “But… spells work with intent, some going as far as only needing simple thoughts to activate, the thing is, spells just follow that wish, if there aren't any specified exceptions or variables they will ignore it.” “Star told me of a technique he was training, it's somewhat similar to what that demon used to attack Ponyville, but!” Seeing the nurse’s narrowing eyes she quickly added. “It allows him to send thoughts outside of his brain, that monster used it to send a wave of malice together with what he wanted to do to anycreature that he caught, that signal tricked their brains into believing the pain of those attacks were real.” A look of realization formed on the nurse’s face. “Like schizophrenia?” Fluttershy nodded. “Yes, that's why some died, they couldn't handle it, but, the thing is, Star said he can use this technique by controlling his soul and sending orders to his body without using his brain.” Sweetheart’s eyes opened wide. “I think that the Princesses spell discovered that and instead of shutting his brain down, it reached his soul and… turned everything blank.” Sweetheart’s head tilted. “Look, Star is not his soul, no, Dean Tyronus Starfield is part of that soul he is the current… leader, the thinking part of it, the brain so to speak, the other facets are sapient but they don't have much will.” “The spell hit that facet, the hub facet… and wiped everything out, she killed every memory that made up Star.” Sweetheart shook her head, a deep frown embedded her face as she did so. “No, no, no , no, no, no, the princesses spell was only aimed at the current time where he would be sleeping, he has memories! The spell stopped him from having dreams, dreams that the demon could use to invade his mind.” “But he could very well remember parts of his life, re-live them, yes, he wouldn't think about anything or feel anything but his soul wouldn't think he stopped feeling everything and then kill itself!” THUD! The mare slammed her hooves on her desk. Fluttershy did not flinch. “A facet is everything Sweetheart, past and present, it doesn't differentiate, everything is Dean Tyronus Starfield, the Princess’ spell didn't differentiate time because that concept doesn't exist on that facet.” “It erased everything, his memories, yes, he had them, but the spell erased any feelings, any emotion related to them, now that alone wouldn't kill him, only make him maybe apathetic to everything.” “But that is not how mind over matter works, no, If the mind trumps over matter then the death of it means the erasure of everything that his Self is, his soul, even if tricked believed that he had nothing left.” “If he didn't have mind over matter it wouldn't matter as much, but he did, and so… his soul erased everything else, but somehow, someway, his body acted like an anchor and impeded his soul from leaving.” She shrugged. “He died, at least, the person named Dean Tyronus Starfield did.” Clop* Putting her hooves on the ground again she waited for the nurse to respond. . . . Seconds passed when finally, Nurse Sweetheart sighed and then puffed. “But… if he died, why did he wake up?” The older mare asked with a curious tone in her voice, she didn't quite disbelieve what the yellow pegasus had said, she knows very well who she is, read it extensively even. Fluttershy smiled. “His facets silly, you see, normally they don't do anything, but the princess’ spell broke that little wall between his main facet and the rest, in other words, they can communicate now.” Mnnn* “And they realized something was wrong, I don't know how many there are, not even Star does, but I think they gained the ability to slightly absorb some memories after the walls broke, duplicating them.” “Now, one wouldn't ever be able to remember much, but thousands? Tens of thousands? Hundreds? They can.” “They might not have much of a will by themselves, but together? Together they had something, an ability, so ridiculously common one wouldn't even think of it as useful beyond the obvious, they could remember.” A skeptical expression suddenly appeared on the pink Mare’s face. “Ridiculous right? No, not at all, you see, Star just forgot who he was, and those facets? With their fancy memories and all? They could remember him of that.” “And so… they did and In mere days Star remembered that, although… I think he actually went through his entire life during the days he was in a coma.” Clop* “And that's the history of how Star managed to come back after his personality death” Sweetheart blinked. . . . And then blinked again. Hmn* Fluttershy stood quiet, waiting for the mare to speak. It was rather awkward, and not solely because of the wait. She knows Star doesn't like to lie but… it feels wrong to say something so… personal about him without him next to her. “I see, we… will have to speak of this later but, for now, the most important things first, how did that demon manage to speak to him again?” “Well, I don't really know, but if I had to guess? Star expunged the Princess's magic from his body.” “?” Holding back a giggle from the mare’s confused expression Fluttershy continued. “Look, it’s going to take too long to explain everything, hours even, and I don't have time for this, Star doesn't have time for this, the thing is, he doesn't want magic inside of him to form pathways.” “And with good reason, proven reason as a matter of fact, put it simply, that monster can now enter his dreams, and it said it would kill him the next time.” “Star can't win, he will lose, he will die, but he doesn't want to exorcize the demon from him, and for him, there is a good reason for that, a stupid reason, but a good one.” “I don't think anycreature can take that thing out of him without him letting it so… tonight, Star will sleep, and when he does, he will meet with that thing again, and when he does, it is going to kill him, meaning his wounds will reflect on his body, meaning he will die.” “Meaning I need something for him to use to heal himself! He can't go without sleeping, and I know healing spells are not simple things to cast, much less maintain, so! I need some… artifact, enchantment, or talisman thing for him to use so he doesn't die tonight?” THUD! HUMPH! The yellow pegasus stomped on the ground while huffing in annoyance. Friend or not Star infuriates her. Smirking, the nurse pushed at her lips. Fluttershg thought she would need some time to process everything, but no, the mare simply spoke, normally, the next second. “Well… we don't really have something like that with us.” Fluttershy’s shoulders fell together with her ears. “But…” Only for them to shoot up again a second later. “It’s not a secret, well, it shouldn't be one for you considering that you live with the human, the Princess assigned a pony from the Order of Marcus to stay near Dean Tyronus Starfield at all times.” ”At all times?” The mare nodded. Fluttershy blinked. “Wait, wait, wait!.” THUD! She slammed her hoof on the receptionist’s desk. “Are you telling me a pony followed Star to my house and stood watching us?!” Thump! Thump! THUMP! Sweetheart lifted her hooves, gently picking up Fluttershy’s own, she pushed it out of the desk. “I… am sorry about this, but you have to understand, a demon is not something to be taken lightly, pony kin- no, Equus as a whole almost ended because of one.” “We know that, as young ponies, learning in school we were all told the same tale of what happened to Princess Luna, and what Princess Celestia had to do to her because of something beyond her control.” “Princess Celestia gained patience and tolerance beyond what is capable of normal ponies because of her one thousand years of life, and that, I believe, is one of the very important reasons as to why she did not kill the human… intentionally.” THUMP! “That would be cruel beyond words, acceptable, secure, maybe even kind, and expected, but it would be cruel to end somecreature because of something they can't control.” “Independently of its strength the demon needs to be observed 47 ponies were dead in less than 10 seconds Fluttershy, the O.O.M discovered that that thing wasn't even using everything it had, even more, it had no magic.” “That human is acting as a prison to that thing, impeding it from getting any magic or anything else, if it could be killed without affecting your friend the Princess would have done it.” “Do you understand? We need somepony to watch it, it might be rude but your needs don't surpass those of Equestria as a whole.” Sigh* Her frown hardened. “I understand.” Sweetheart smiled. “But that doesn't mean you have to like it right?” Fluttershy stopped for a moment and then nodded. “As far as I know 8 hours of sleep with constant magical healing and inflicted wounds, especially if they will be as grave as I think they will, will kill your friend purely out of magical poisoning.” Fluttershy’s ears flopped. “If not that shock, if not even that, lack of mass.” “...What?” Sigh* “What you are asking of me is something that needs to be kept going for 8 hours, be incredibly efficient with magical usage, transmute magic to compatible mass, and work in a way that even the attacks of a dedicated demonic creature capable of instantly killing your friend won't do so due to the velocity.” “Oh, it also needs to somehow not push the magic it uses toward the demonic entity inside your friend, even more you are asking for something with a magic crystal so complex and rare to be able to be programmed, in less than 8 hours to account for all those variables.” Thump! A blush appeared on the pegasus’ face, still, her expression kept serious. “I know… that I am asking for something unreasonable, but, even if I need to give you everything I have for that, I will.” Pff~ The nurse comically scoffed, she felt more amusement than anything really. “You have nothing filly, neither your cottage nor your bits are going to buy you something as complex as this, maybe if your family helped you but… the expertise needed for any single creature to create a spell, much less an object with those attributes takes decades, with an S.” She shook her head “Don’t speak and bet things you don't have, believe me, you’ll lose much more than what you ever could imagine.” . . . . . “... I do.” “Huh?” “I have something valuable enough.” An eyebrow rose on the nurse’s face. “And what would that be?” Fluttershy inhaled. “fffff” And exhaled. Lifting herself she moved her hoof and pointed to her cutie mark. “This.” The nurse blinked. She didn't move… or say anything, she just… stared at the 3 butterflies on the pegasus’ tight. “u-uh?” Fluttershy moved her hoof away and then opened her mouth. “If you believe for a second that the ability to speak to my critters is in any way more valuable than the life of a friend… then you are delusional.” Finally, the pink nurse looked at her eyes again. An incredulous expression stood on her face as she did so. Seconds passed when finally, she spoke. “...Cannibalizing a cutie mark with a sacrificial ritual to create a complex rune program that would otherwise take decades to make was done before.” Fluttershy’s ears shot up, together with her lips. “By a necromantic that almost caused the death of the entirety of Equus, you know… the same one that killed Marcus?” Her ears stood high. As did her smile. Hmph! The nurse huffed. “ARE YOU INSANE FILLY?! Have you any idea what will happen to you if you lose your cutie mark?! YOUR ENTIRE MAGIC PATHWAY SYSTEM WILL BE DESTROYED, YOU WON'T BE ABLE TO DO SO MUCH AS FLY ANYMORE!” CRACK! The pink mare slammed her hooves on her desk, cracking the wood and making everything on it jump. “The magical shock alone can damage your brain and your nerves, you will be lucky to walk again after that, and let's not speak about the social problems either.” “No decent creature would ever accept doing this, much less think about it, there’s not even a law for that! In the history of this planet, there’s never been a single pony who willingly wanted to have their cutie mark removed and did it!” Fluttershy stood quiet. “You will end your life if you do this you fool! A destiny-less pony is as good as dead! YOU’D THROW AWAY YOUR REASON FOR EXISTING FOR SOMECREATURE YOU ONLY MET A DAY AGO?! THERE ARE LIMITS FOR EMPATHY!” THUD! CRACK! A deep crack formed on the wooden desk as the mare slammed her hoof on it. Huff huff huff huff And then… silence. Fluttershy did not marvel at the display of strength, she simply stood still, quietly looking at the painting Nurse. With a calm tone, she spoke. “My cutie mark… gave me many things, and I am thankful, really, I am, for everything it did.” She exhaled, she was… no, she felt… sad, somewhat, sad and designated. Still… she continued. “I know I won't be able to speak with my critters, I know they won't be able to understand me too, I know… that I won't be able to help them like I do now, I know everything, but that doesn't mean I can't be their friend anymore.” Her lips moved up. “I know I won't have any way to gain bits after this, I don't know how to do it, a decade of isolation would do that to anypony.” hmph She snorted. “I know other ponies won't seek me out to take care of their critters, even if I had years to learn how to do it, even if I had years of wonderful memories of understanding them, nopony will care, another pony with a cutie mark related to it should be much better than me, right?” She shrugged. “I know… there are dangers to the process, I know, I know. And. I. Know and I care, and I value what I have, do not even for one moment think that I don't… but that's the thing.” She smiled. “A friend taught me that… happiness is not something that's given, you have to take it, you have to grasp it with every little drop of your strength and fight everything else off just to keep it.” Turning her body sideways she pointed at her cutie mark, instantly the nurse’s eyes followed it. “I can take that happiness without this, I can stay with that happiness without magic, I can even find another way to gain bits, I have a family, they can help me for a while.” Her smile fell just as her lips formed a straight line. “I can find a way.” “But I don't think I can do that without one less friend with me…” BA-THUMP* Sweetheart’s breath hitched as something hit her. She knows the Pegasus’ ability is to understand and be understood by other creatures. She just didn't expect it to work out like this. Fluttershy breathed in… and out. “I know I’m not good, in the head I mean, I realized that today, multiple times even, but I… don't think I will have anything to wake up to tomorrow if he dies you know.” “I can get better, with or without this mark, I’ll keep moving forward, always, but… for now… I need somehuman to hold my hoof for a little bit.” Her shoulders fell. “I… ha~ I know it's ridiculous, and it's fine, Fluttershy is a ridiculous mare you know, just… I can't quite live for myself just yet, maybe one d-, no.” Her expression suddenly hardened. “It will be so one day, but hey, you don't reach your goals on day one am I right?” She chuckled at the nurse’s expression. Star was right, ponies do make funny faces. “... You know, that human has a way with words, he’s blunt and very… rude, but he can talk you in like a golden-tongued alicorn, he taught me that… if you don't risk anything, you risk everything.” The pink mare’s ears briefly shook. “And… this isn't life, what I did, for so long was survive, I love my critters and they helped me more than I can ever repay, but there's a difference between them and a creature like a pony.” “Living so afraid to even speak in a hearable tone, trembling every time another pony gets close, agonizing over doing something but making excuses just not to, that's not life, I haven't lived for over a decade Miss Sweetheart.” Her eyes stood downcast, as a small, miserable smile formed on her face. She’s tired. Been for a long time. If the older mare’s expression is anything to go by, she knows it too. “I want to live now, he made me want to live, yesterday I wouldn't be able to stand here and talk to you with anything more than a whisper, my body wouldn't stop shaking, I’d probably run crying to my house too.” Hmfh “He was like me, and… despite being, rude, blunt, and a little violent with everything inanimate Star talked to me, screamed at me, cornered me to the point where I couldn't make up anything, he forced me to see me, and I’m better because of it.” “Nurse Sweetheart, tell me something… the sire of your daughter, do you love him?” The mare stood quiet. She inhaled five seconds later she let it out. “I did filly, I did love him.” Her tone was… empty. Despite it, a small smile appeared on the pegasus’ face, it wasn't one out of happiness. “I don't love Star like a special somepony, no, he is more important than that for me, I have no intention, wish, or will to die, I want to live, because I have something to live for now.” Leaning in, she got closer to the nurse’s face. “And for that, I will ask you, if you had a choice, to take a risk, to your life, to the way you live, If you had the option to give that thing on your thigh in exchange for getting him back, considering everything you told me, would you do it?” “... You are an evil mare Fluttershy, using compassion of all things as a weapon.” The nurse held back her tears. The pegasus smile stood. The nurse didn't need to say anything. She doesn't want to lie to anycreature anymore after all. “There are things more important than one's life, each with their own I suppose, I don't know what that man told you to change you so much, but at least it’s clear to me he’s important to you.” Sigh* “Hammerstrike was the pony chosen to watch over him, if there’s anycreature that knows anything about any enchanted object it’s him, we won't take your cutie mark, by Faust only the Princess should know how something like this could be done without killing you.” Fluttershy’s smile widened. The nurse rolled her eyes. “Hammerstrike is part of the Order of Marcus, those creatures have all sorts of artifacts, make them too, but first, we have to speak with Nurse Neightingale, she’s the only pony here who knows how to contact him, come on.” The pink mare walked out of her reception and trotted to the hospital’s right wing. Fluttershy followed her silently. . . . . . Knock* knock* knock “Nurse Neightingale? We need to talk to you, it's urgent.” No answer. Sweetheart frowned and then looked back at fluttershy. “Mnnn* normally she is available at this hour, but… since the day the Princess came to Ponyville she has been talking to her at irregular times, normally this only takes about two hours b-” Fluttershy walked forward, touching the door’s handle she pushed it down and pressed the door. Click* To no avail. She frowned. Sweetheart smiled. “If you don't want to wait all you have to do is bring your friend over here, Hammerstrike will follow you know?” Fluttershy turned to look at the mare, her expression stood neutral as she did so, no sound escaped her mouth as turned around and-. CRACK! “-tion is stabl-” Sweetheart blinked. And then blinked again, did… ‘Did she just buck the door?’ She did nothing as the yellow pegasus trotted inside the head nurse’s room as if she had not broken through the door. Nurse Neightingale did the same. Everypony stood quiet as the yellow pegasus looked at the room “I… am sorry about this miss Neightingale.” Slowly walking inside the head nurse’s room Fluttershy hopped onto a chais and sat in front of the head nurse’s desk. “But I need to speak with you.” The nurse frowned. One did not need to be observant to see that the mare was angry. “Who do you think you are filly?” thump Her expression didn't change, from a serious one, it stood that way. The words of the mare, for more angry that they were, for more irritated that they were, didn't truly matter. A life is at stake, maybe even a soul. Nothing impedes that monster from keeping killing her Star after the body fails. Leaving her friend to that doom is no different than throwing him into the deepest parts of Tartarus. Besides… she is a medic at the end of the day, one who took a vow to take care of and preserve life with a hoof over her heart and eyes “A friend, a very worried friend.” The nurse’s eyes twitched, gritting her teeth she sp- “Well, that is a surprise my little pony.” A gentle voice sounded from her right, quite honestly, it reminds her of her grandsire. “?” Looking to her side sh- THUMP! Her body froze. “P-p-p-.” The diarch of Equestria smirked at her. THACK! Shooting out of the chair she almost slammed her head into the ground as she bowed to her ruler. Leaning in the alicorn smirked “Oh, I’m not really here my little pony, I am at Canterlot, this.” She waved to herself. “Is just a projection.” Lifting her head Fluttershy looked at the smiling alicorn. Thump! Thump!thump!thump! She dreamed of it before, meeting the Princess, making friends with her, being allowed to walk through the castle’s gardens, sleeping under her wing. Talking with her and having her fix all her problems in a day with her princessy powers. Really it was the second most unrealistic dream she ever had, the first being making friends with other ponies and partying with them by dancing on the rave and then meeting a cute stallion to marry and give herself to. But that might actually happen! The first dream, that is, where she fixes all her problems! Well, not all her problems that's something she has to do but her STAR problems. While she thought about everything her mouth stood wide open, much like her shining eyes. She… had not seen the Princess, no, she is sure she wasn't in the room at all. Her mind wandered and wondered, magic is a simple answer, one she’d have accepted in the past, ignorance, however, is not something she wants to keep cultivating anymore. “H-how?” The alicorn’s smile stood. “Now, now, we were speaking about important things my little pony, and despite the protections against outside forces and spying no defense is perfect.” “You couldn't hear or see me unless I allowed it.” She blinked with one eye but then tapped her chin with a hoof. “Although… this past week's incidents are truly showing me how lax I have been with security, protections or not the inside of this hospital should be protected too, at least enough so that a civilian of all things can't simply barge in.” She flinched. Together with Neightingale. “Now my little pony, if I am not mistaken you are the one chosen to take care of the human correct?” Not waiting for the pegasus’ answer the diarch continued. “I personally went through the possible hosts you know? Water flower, Pinkie Pie, Shoeshine, Pearl Butter, Doctor Fauna, there were many hosts you know?” She smirked a little more. “But you were special.” Thump* The alicorn nodded at the pegasus’ face. “You are very kind, although… not quite perfect I believed your experience with non-equines would allow you to accept his differences more readily, without speaking about language, I must admit, I had no idea whether or not your talent would allow you both to speak, but judging by what you did…” “I’d say I hit right in the haystack.” “Hehe~” Slamming her hooves on her mouth Fluttershy looked at the alicorn in concern… nothing. The mare simply stood there, relaxed, looking calmly at her, without a hint of impatience, or want to return to her meeting with the head nurse. She didn't relax regardless. sigh* “It’s good, to see the roots of friendship growing so fast even within such a short amount of time, his introduction to our country might have been…” “A disaster?” Neightingale cut in with a snort. Briefly, the diarch looked at the nurse, who promptly closed her mouth, looking back at the yellow pegasus the alicorn kept her soft smile. “Yes… having one of my own subjects attack another creature out of fear is… embarrassing, and would have been deeply concerning had it not been due to the machinations of a malevolent entity, but, this is no time for gloom.” The alicorn sat on her legs, reflexively, all present did too. “Now, as far as I know Miss Shy.” ‘THE PRINCESS KNOWS MY FAMILY!?’ “You are a very shy pony, and there is no problem with that, everypony is their own creature after all, but…” Her eyes flickered to the broken door. “To break into a room like this is something quite alarming… and unusual.” Extending a wing to the frozen pegasus she touched her cheek. Curiously, she could feel the alicorn’s feathers touching her. “Would you like to speak with me about it?” THUMP! Her body shook, she felt… exalted? Happy? Excited? Afraid? Everything!? She doesn't know, all she does know is that her friend’s life depends completely on her words. She… knows what is to love someone, that is why she knows that the connection between two siblings who lived for 700 years together is much, much greater than hers. The hate of losing it because if something too is much greater, the laws regarding any kind of chimera or demonic creature are proof enough of it. They are reasonable laws, made to deal with monsters and abominations, yes, the problem is… STAR IS TANGLED IN THOSE SAME LAWS! And she doesn't know nearly enough about them all to say with certainty that Yes, the princess let Star go, let him rest, but… what if she didn't? She doesn't believe it but, what if that sleep spell… wasn't an accident? She doesn't think the sweet mare in front of her could have done something so… ruthless But… that's the thing right? ‘What I believe doesn't matter.’ It never did. She made sure of it. If the princess truly wanted to kill Star, and did so with her spell, seeing not having any visible effect would in turn puzzle her, making her try to understand why it failed. And what she needs to do for it not to the next time. Meaning, that even if fully justified and working for the betterment of all of Equus she would have to convince her, to stop trying to kill a threat to the entirety of the continent. On a hope. She, a… shut-in nopony pegasus, who couldn't speak with anypony without trembling or lowering her voice to the point of incoherence… now has to convince the leader of her country to help a creature serving as the vessel for a monster that killed more than 40 ponies without trying. Even worse, that monster is of the same type as the one of 300 years ago, the one who forced her to fight her own sister and do Faust knows what to her at the end. Until there she could argue! That Starfield is an innocent Stallion/Man who doesn't deserve death! And that other ways shouldn't be discarded in favor of executing him before they could all be tested, but IT IS HARD TO DO THAT WHEN THAT SAME IDIOT REFUSES TO HAVE THAT MONSTER REMOVED! ‘Why Star… why do you have to make this so complicated!? Defending a demon independently of context is a capital offense you idiot, now both of us can die from this!’ thump Thump Thump THUMP! Her chest rose and fell as she breathed heavily. Seconds passed. Finally… she spoke. “I- “Fluttershy?” THUD! The pegasus snapped her body back with such force her flank hit the chair on her side sending it tumbling through the air before hitting the bookcase on the side of the room and falling without so much as moving a single book out of place. There, a step outside of the room stood her human, his lips rising only a millimeter as he looked at her. She smiled too, only for her fur to stand on edge as she finally remembered who was behind her. Her eyes flickered to the seated princess, only to move back to her friend not even a second later. THUMP! Hmn? Dean’s face briefly turned THUMP! Her heartbeat increased. ‘It's ok, he can't see he-’ Suddenly, everything stopped. Including her breath Her ears twitched His smile, as small as it was fully disappeared as he looked at the transparent form of the Princess, who in turn looked at him with a small smile. One only returned with a glare. Maybe one better reserved for one who killed his family. “Starfield.” Flying behind the human Rainbow Dash gripped his shoulder and spoke with a deep tone. “Don’t.” Slowly he turned his head and looked back at the blue pegasus. [size=7emem] 『!』 『!』 『!』 『!』 『!?』 Only for her to flinch away. Only for them all to flinch away. “Star?” Ignoring the pegasus Dean looked at the alicorn once again. Contrary to before she wore no smile, or even a hint of amusement. The diarch of Equestria simply looked at the human with a serious expression, her purple eyes glowing with magic as she did so. And then… They chuckled. "̸I̶'̷v̵e̴ ̴b̶e̶e̸n̸ ̸w̸a̷n̵t̸i̵n̸g̶ ̷t̵o̸ ̶t̸a̵l̸k̴ ̷t̴o̸ ̵y̵o̶u̸ Ć̡̹͑͘e̻̘͔̔l̻̎͛͝ẻ̢̙ṣ̮͂͘t̨̹̳͐i͚͔̒̔͠ä̳̗̥́l̨̹͆͝"̸ CRACK! “Oah!” “Hey” “What the buck!?” The alicorn suddenly stood up stomping the ground with enough force to shake the entirety of the hospital. “Think deeply upon what thou wilt say, creature.” !? His bones rattled and shook, it reminded him of the times planes would pass closely to him, when their sound would shake his insides. Curiously… The celestial wasn't screaming. “He… hehe~” They couldn't help it, they chuckled. His hair grew “Tell me, what is your name?” “Celestia.” He shook his head. “No, no, no, your entire name, the one your parents gave to you, I am Dean Tyronus Starfield, born as Alehandro da Silva, now… could you give me your name Celestial?” Hmnn* The alicorn hummed, still… her expression remained unchanged. “I shall tell you my name, not give it human, I am… Princess Celestia, born Celestial Everglow.” His eyes shone. Tyronus nodded and then continued. “Then Celestial Everglow, In my world, we have a saying, one considered universal, and I must say, Friedrich was right, you are the living proof of it after all.” Her eyes narrowed. “The strong do as they please, the weak suffer as they must.” He chuckled. The alicorn did not. Tok* He took a step. !˳༄꠶ Thud! Thud! thack! thud! The alicorn snapped her wings open, under a second air exploded from her form, sending dozens of books flying away together with anything not nailed down. “Eep!” He felt it, something hitting him, not the wind but… something else, something that couldn't quite stop him. Not as he is now. Red strings sprouted He took another step. She frowned harder, slowly, her muscles tensed. “You killed me with that spell of yours after all, didn't you?” . . . ”STAAAAAAAR!” Everything stopped. From the rolling chairs to the ponies, everything stood quiet… until it didn't. “What?” Stopping in front of the alicorn the human looked up at her with a smile, that wasn’t quite a smile. “You sound offended, or… you just want to sound offended, he~ it makes sense, it makes sense! Disgraces lie as they breathe, and you? With more than 2.671 years of life…” thump He hears a heart beating. It isn't his. “All standing strong above that throne of yours, as a queen of a magical Queendom, one would be more than certain that in this time you fought to keep yourself there.” Absently the human started to pace back and forth, not quite moving away or closer from the Celestial. “That you did everything in your power to stay in there, and to protect your lessers right?” She frowned harder. “Tell me Celestial, what type of creature would ever trust anything that leaves the mouth of a ruler that sat upon a throne for 2 thousand consecutive years?” The alicorn shook her feathers. The human stared intensely, not saying a word. She… already knows what is about to happen, honestly, she can say for certain the next minutes will be… complicated. It's not the first, and it will not be the last time somecreature has preconceptions of her after all. ‘Well, all do.’ The problem, as always, are the extremists, of either side. She could ignore him, snap the connection, and continue her day as a calm and composed mare. But then again, the last time she let everything be, bad things happened. Straightening her back she puffed her chest and spoke. “I do not know what you are implying human, I have taken care of this principality for longer than your family’s history has been written, and I can tell you with absolute certainty that at nay pointeth in mine own ruleth has't I ev'r been the first to instigate violence.” Her voice took a deeper tone as she stared intensely at the human’s eyes, honestly was key in all aspects of life. How much of it however is a constant question. She is not so foolish as to hide her emotions from one who doubts her character, at least not one planning to kill her and conquer her principality. An eyebrow rose in curiosity on the human’s part. The alicorn’s words became almost incoherent for his ears at the end as her tone began to rise even more. He has no doubt, her type is hard to read, even harder to trust, a benevolent ruler could never stay atop a throne for that long without doing unkind things. Living beings, able to speak or not, lie as they breathe, it is a natural state for them, even more so for one that has power. 2.600 years of practice is not by any means insignificant, dedication is all the alicorn would need to become the world’s biggest actor. Perhaps not even that. Nothing a creature like her says or does can ever be trusted, her very perspective, high, rich, reliable, and enlightening as it is, is far too alien to any mortal exactly because of this. She is too high up to bother considering or understanding those down below. Consciously or not. But… if a near-emotionless pig can get angry with invested words, so can a Celestial feel anger at the challenge of her experience by the words of a perceived insistent, ignorant child. Rulers like her have a weakness like any other creature, be it to protect her lands, people, herself, sadism, domination, or simple boredom. A completely selfish creature would, as paradoxically as it sounds, never take a seat upon a throne. At least… not one capable of reaching or being at the height of power necessary to defeat an entire country or planet. There is a reason why Yuujirou Hanma did not conquer the entirety of the planet after all. No, a completely selfish creature only cares about themselves in the sense that the outside world is truly and utterly inconsequential, only useful for entertainment and nothing else. To rule one has to have some wish, to dominate, to change, to pleasure oneself with something the duty offers, be it duty itself, sadism, or simple amusement. The fact is, to sit on a throne for that long, she has to want something from others or do something for others. Something truly selfish creatures do not. It isn't the wish for domination, of having control of others, it is the wish for freedom, of doing absolutely anything they want. A truly strong, selfish man would not sit on a throne purely out of pride, they don't need to do so to decide anything, they don't need the acknowledgment of inconsequential beings to validate their power over everything below them. They truly and utterly, Do. Not. Care. A selfish man can wish for things, yes, but at no point does he think he needs others to get them. A simple example is Yuujirou Hanma, the man who sees every other living creature as a woman and makes them one. Because their acknowledgment is not necessary for anything. He doesn't need to do that, that, that or be this, this, and that to do that or gain that, he just does it and takes it. The world creaks and bends for him. Not the other way around. A selfish man is an unfeeling tyrant, with a crown that only needs to exist in their own vision. If they are weak they’d be delusional. If they are strong, stronger than anything else then they are tyrants, bending the world to fit their own views. That is why, seconds after meeting the alicorn he can be sure of a single thing, she feels. Exactly because she refused his view of having killed him. That alone tells him much. There is a reason for her to be on that throne for that long. An emotional one. One he can take advantage of. All those who feel, have a weakness, connections, passions, Hate, anger, ambition, fear, and most importantly of all, agendas, any of them could be the reason why he died. But why? If she is so strong, why kill him discreetly? Why do it in a deniable way? ‘Why? Why? Why?’ He doesn't know. But he can. Lies or truths, no matter what leaves that Celestial’s mouth, he can take it all and maybe… piece it together to understand who she is. But first, she needs to speak, truly speak. It is something quite simple really. He needs not utter a single lie, just sound confrontational while speaking. Something he is. Still… nothing is perfect, a plan it may be, but one fully dependent on the deduction that the Celestial in front of him feels as much as mortals do. Right he may be for his own planet and species, but this is Equus, at this point, and forever in the future, certainty will never truly exist. Who knows, maybe his death was truly an accident. Clop clop clip* The alicorn tapped her hoof on the wooden ground as she looked at the human’s silent form. Still watching her, still ignoring her. She is not particularly… stiff according to tradition or regularization, if one of her ponies didn't bow or call her ‘Your Majesty’ she won't truly care. But respect, if nothing else is something she demands, from others and from herself, respect and consideration for another. And she has the iking feeling the human in front of her isn't quite a considerate creature. HMPH! “I hath lived during times of war in mine own foalhood, I has't nay wisheth to propagate coequal a droppeth of what hath happened during yond timeth, neith'r the violence, death, 'r apathy” Her hoof cut the air as she snapped her foreleg sideways, her tone increasing even as her voice did not. “Thou knowest naught of what thou speak fool, so keep thy mouth shut!" She snapped her chin up and looked down at the smaller creature. “Dean Tyronus Starfield, I do not know what brought these malefic thoughts but I am a servant of the principles of friendship and harmony, I strive to be kind.” His eyes flickered. Just as his hairs stood. Her tone softened. “And I can guarantee you that despite my personal feelings or experiences I would never end a life so cautiously, besides… you are here, there is not a world where one would be able to revive you had I killed you.” Dean stood quiet, looking at the Celestial’s face silently. And then… “He… haha… haHAHAHAHA!” He laughed. Whatever the Celestial expected, this wasn't it. Spreading his arms he smiled widely showing all of his teeth. [spoiler=1] “What a condescending tone my Celestial! So sure of yourself, so sure of your words, so sure of your right!” Her eyes widened at the sudden tone of the human’s voice. His hair flowed, rejecting the very idea of gravity “It is a good plan I must admit, even if by a miracle I survived that spell would send a very strong message.” He pointed at the Celestial’s face. “I can end the deepest part of you, no matter who you are or how you reached this point, I can unmake it.” He isn't angry or even irritated Tyronus just… felt excited. The alicorn did not. “A sleep spell! One to make one rest without dreams, the perfect disguise, truly, you are a genius, a retarded one no doubt, for unless the very mind behind your magic wanted me dead you would not be able to misspell your magic to such an atrocious degree.” Slowly, her expression shifted to normal. “A sleep spell with an insignificant little tweak, one made to stop any and all dreams, it is a good disguise I must say.” He swatted the air with his palm. The alicorn’s expression remained neutral. “I cannot be sure you know of anything, but that blue pegasus knew of mind over matter, of soul synchronization, perhaps not much but she did, and you want me to believe you don't?” Hmfh! “No, no, no, no, no your Queendom knows the soul, research it even, your magic proved to be able to reach it Celestial! One does not touch another’s soul by accident!” His muscles tightened “Starting with the second one obtains mind over matter, the soul becomes dependent on the mind, for finally, one can influence the other, my soul is alien to your type as far as I am aware.” “But for a creature that stood on a throne for more than 2.000 years!? No, you can not possibly be this reckless.” Behind him the yellow pegasus took a step forward, “!” Only to suddenly freeze as something pressed down on her. ’S-star!’ Fff~ hahahahaHaHAHa! Her breath stuck in her throat as she held back her words, yes… she learned much in her life, she learned when to hear and when to talk, misunderstandings are born from failures at communication or pre-concepts. Understanding somepony is the first step to proper communication. The Patience necessary to do so being the most important part of it. A lesson she realizes she doesn't quite seem to grasp even now. Calmly, she continued hearing the human. Right or wrong, many times perspective is all that matters. “An alien body you would say, an alien soul you would claim, how could you possibly know the workings of something so different?” The irony was palpable. “An unfortunate accident, that is all, if I came back you’d be able to deny everything, you’d have a perfect cover right!?” Veins popped up on his body. “No, it may have been a good veil to use against your citizens, but not me, maybe… you felt that your power would intimidate me? That it would make me stay silent and tremble at your hooves!?” She opened her mouth. “Well, it did! I was afraid! Terrified! I STILL AM AS A MATTER OF FACT!” And clamped it shut a moment later. “You managed to out the fear of God inside me, congratulations Celestial! A pity you did so right when I would stop giving a damn! He laughed more, his tone deepening every second. “You knew exactly what you were doing, you entered my spiritual plane, you stepped inside my soul, and you felt the fist of the deepest part of what is I hit you, AND YOU MOST CERTAINLY SAW THE HEAT THAT MADE UP YOUR SOUL BURNING ME TOO!” Her feathers ruffled. That… wasn't completely senseless. Her actions could be seen from that angle. For one that does not know her of course. But then again… how many creatures even do now? One? “Enough knowledge and mastery to enter a soul via magic but not enough to not kill my personality with one??? DON’T JOKE AROUND YOU FUCKER IF DISPLAYS OF POWER COWERED ME I’D BE DEAD LONG AGO!” Red wisps began to leave his body. CRACK! The windows exploded outward into a hundred pieces as the demon’s aura exploded. For but a second “Even if it was, by some miracle, an accident, even then! You claimed it yourself, you are a servant of harmony.” She lifted an eyebrow, she could… somewhat understand the human’s previous points; they were understandable, incorrect, but understandable. But now? Now he is starting to get senseless. “...and?” She saw many creatures smile in her life, the act itself was proof of their nature, animals ‘smile’ to show their teeth, to say ‘back off’ a threat, a promise. To better creatures, the ones that left their instincts behind, smiling is a friendly gesture, something quite incredible in her opinion. Creatures rejecting the inherent motive behind the creation of something meant to hurt and kill, to chew and break, and turning it into something as wonderful as a symbol of happiness. After 1.000 years one learns to see beauty even in the smallest things. Just as their brains to see things the eyes can't. A ‘barrel feeling’ better than most and honed for millennia. So it says something about this human’s aura. When his smile alone unsettles her. Had she now known about the Ogre inside his soul, she would have been more worried. “You are the servant of a concept, a creature beyond morality, you know damn well what you are serving, and that alone tells much about you.” Suddenly the tension in her body disappeared. Lightly, she started to shake. “He… hehehe~” Everglow laughed lightly, with a tone some might call angelic. Tyronus preferred dismissive. The alicorn shook her head. “Your ignorance shows human.” The mare spoke in a teacherly tone. “Spirits are not the concepts themselves Dean Tyronus Starfield, let us make a comparison, when one signs a contract, for example, there is the factual side and the spirit of it.” The human’s attention focused even more on her She smiled. ‘A curious soul then.’ “The spirit of a contract is the underlying intentions, purposes, and principles that all involved aim to achieve through the agreement, It encompasses the broader goals, expectations, and ethical considerations surrounding it, guiding its interpretation and implementation.” The mare tried to speak in the most matter-of-fact tone she could. Somewhat like the ones her little ‘nobles’ use. Just without the flowery language. “On the other hoof, the factual side of a contract, the purity of it pertains to the concrete terms, conditions, obligations, and rights explicitly stated within the written document. It forms the basis for legal enforcement and resolution of disputes, so.” Clop!* Her smile widened as she clopped her hooves. “I serve the spirit of Harmony, and I follow the principles of it, Honesty being one of them young human.” She looked at him, her eyes happy and satisfied. He stared back neutrally. Hmnnn* He… is really loving this. The celestial is the best teacher he could possibly ask for, as far as he is aware she is the oldest sapient living creature on Equus. A treasure he absolutely wants to explore. But that's the thing, not everything inside that chest is necessarily good. He has no way of knowing if she is being honest or even right. Not that it is a problem, not with him being able to test everything at a later date, in the long run, it truly doesn't matter. The problem starts when he isn't sure of what killed him that day. Surviving Yuujirou tonight will be pointless if the Celestial truly wants him dead. All he has are assumptions, guesses, deductive reasoning, and factual observations that can have been misunderstood. The Celestial has knowledge, years of experience, and memories of creatures undoubtedly similar to him. A tough battle to win. But not an impossible one. Either way, he gains something. He is proven wrong, and he learns. He is proven right, and he confirms the Celestial's enmity. Really, if he survives, how many decades will it take to reach her? “You… are a master at this Celestial, you have my congratulations.” She blinked confusedly… the human didn't seem to be talking about her explanation. “It is expected, I suppose, for one such as you to have mastered your reactions so perfectly.” ”...what?’ “Having talked with so many creatures, not only due to your life but your position too, 2.600 years of practice are no joke~ truly, you are undoubtedly the best actor in all of Equus.” He grinned. She did not. “Still…” He tapped his foot. Looking at him one would be hard-pressed to notice any anger. But then again, It isn't completely his. “Your logic fails you celestial, even if that were the case a spirit would have enough of its master inside of it for its liberty to be questionable at best.” “Many like to romanticize the idea of Concepts having personalities, but really?” He lifted his shoulders while smiling. “The very notion is ridiculous, and I think you know it too, with that spirit and factual explanation of yours and all, but… perhaps you meant tainted and pure instead of spirit and factual.” Tyronus exhaled as he looked at the Celestial’s focused eyes. He is… surprised. He didn't expect to speak with her like this, Not that he’s complaining. Independently of what they speak… he will still do it. “Death for example, it would only be death, it wouldn't want death, to do that it would have to have the concept of desire inside itself.” “But if it did that it wouldn't really be death now, would it? No… it would be death and desire, two different concepts, only put together by mortal minds.” “Minds that can’t quite seem to understand that there's a not-so-small chance… of those things having existed before they needed to.” It is a pessimistic thought, to have something be in everything related to it, allowing it to exist, influencing it every moment. This universe could be much the same as 40k, but worse. Not in the sense of life, death, and suffering but… existentialism. How deliciously ironic. Being impure and tainted… is the only thing allowing these creatures to have something resembling an Ego. Well, if he is right that is. “Even more, a concept can't want anything, they don't even have the concept of desire within them! As I said before, they are pure, so unless something puts them together, let's say… a God, they won't do so by themselves.” He lifted his finger. “But, but, but, but! Mortals are impure, hybrids tainted by so many concepts, so many colors that not a single one makes even 50% of their existence, like rate we all live in the cracks am I right?” THUMP! A heartbeat. Not his. “My logic may be wrong, being originated from another universe and all, but I truly believe that concepts are pure, but… even if deductive reasoning states so one can never be sure.” “I mean, some histories tell different tales, am I right? Making something only one thing doesn't leave room for a history to be told right? How can an impure creature even write about something so uniform!?” He shook his head as he laughed. The alicorn stood quiet. “No, they give those concepts little personalities, and like to pretend that they’d be even remotely mortal.” He chuckled. “But I don't, I don't like to pretend, I don't like to lie, I don't like to commit 100% to assumptions, so let's go from what I have.” He snapped his fingers. “First, your magic proved able to affect the deepest part of who I am, it proved to be able to alter the mind, manipulating, rewriting, and erasing it in its entirety is not outside of its capabilities, and for a being above morals controlling its lessers is nothing short of expected.” “My facets are conceptual in nature, irreversible meaning that nothing short of conceptual powers are able to reach them.” His tone deepened. “Something you did, or perhaps… your magic did.” He hadn't truly thought about everything related to the celestial, or even connected all of the things he observed. He is not that insightful. Just paranoid. He does not have a perfect memory, neither does he wish to, it's a curse, one he will not subject himself to, no, what he did was ask. Ask his facets for his memories. For everything that was said and observed, confirmed and studied in the small hours he has been on this planet awake. “Your powers prove my vision by themselves, you commune with them, you allow them to fester your body, your magic pathways, the lines, the system of which magic flows throughout your body and infects even your soul.” ‘One I cannot see.’ “Harmony is in everything that is harmonic.” He lifted his arm and pointed to the Celestial’s head. The same of which remained quiet. “Including you.” Her eyes hardened. He did not understand why. He did not understand many things. It's fine, it was never a problem, not as long as it didn't stay that way. “Hence, you work for a concept, even if through its agents, beings like those cannot escape their nature Celestial, harmony is harmony in all of its forms, soft and hard, concepts are only themselves, they aren't good or evil, they are pure, and I will repeat that as many times as I need.” He didn't prove anything, test, or even see with his eyes, no, he just thought logically. Good is good. Bad is bad. Black-and-white, deductive reasoning would decide that concepts are nothing besides themselves. Unless the so-called creator of this universe altered its own creations rules this is the most likely truth. Not one with 100% certainty, but the one he most believes in. Time will tell if it is a mistake to do so or not. “You serve something beyond morality, something that has already proven to be capable of influencing minds and determining destinies, you too are an agent of harmony, which side of it doesn't matter.” He leaned in. She didn't move. Seeing the human stay on his tip toes would’ve been cute in any other situation. Not this one. “If they want something to happen, it will, after all, they are the source of your magic, your brand.” Her ears twitched as the human’s hand came close to touching her. Had it been Luna he’d have already lost it. “Your future, I head it, this cutie mark of yours.” He pointed with his thumb toward the four ponies standing outside the room, all with their muscles tensed and bodies frozen. “You speak of destiny, romanticize it even buuuut… if I am not mistaken the definition of it is something like… Destiny is the concept that events in a person's life are predetermined by a supernatural power or force, or by fate. It's the idea that certain outcomes or circumstances are inevitable and beyond mortal control, often implying a preordained path or purpose for an individual or group.” He said as if repeating a textbook. “Right?” The mocking tone was evident. “Oh how amazing, my future, taken from me, turning any and all my thoughts, feelings and actions utterly inconsequential in the face of a stationary universe that will play its piece with or without my consent.” The irony in his voice was all but palatable. He didn't understand why, why any being would be eager to have a destiny. Do these fools not realize the terror it is? To do everything you can to do something so, so important to you but be denied and impeded from doing so, simply because something up above didn't put it in its plans for you? All your life, at the mercy of another. No… of course they don't. Happiness, they are fed it, in exchange for freedom, in exchange for their futures, their choice. They are afraid to suffer. And that alone enrages him beyond anything. Sapients can give out any excuse they want but at the end of the day, they are oh-so similar to animals. In the sense they only do what they evolved to. To obtain happiness and fulfillment, no matter the cost. Something he too does, the only difference being… he does it. Regardless, he kept speaking. “Oh, oh, oh, but don't worry, I’m sure creatures can make their own destinies! I will just act as if that single line if thought doesn't contradict itself and continue on with my life! Ah, how good it is to be a slave! Everypony else should be one with me too, let me just give a cool name to that brand in my ass that will decide my future for as long as I breathe, ah! I know, how about cutie Mark?” His eyes sharpened. As did hers. His expression fell, replaced by an indifferent thin line. “You fools can't handle it” As did hers. “You don't matter, you never mattered, you don't seem to understand it, you are less than a microbe in this universe, you were born without reason or motive, but something decided to give one to you.” He looked at her cutie mark. “You have no motive, reason, or purpose to be alive, your destiny was simply to die one day, nothing more, because again, you don't matter.” Hmfh! “And what about you human? Do you matter?” Pfth! He spat “I don't, but contrary to you I don't give my soul in a ridiculous hope of doing so.” The temperature in the room increased. “That little dopamine shot, that's all you fools are after, damn your decency, soul, and freedom, as long as you can be happy you’ll do anything.” The expression on his face was anything but welcoming. The same could be said about Celestial’s grinding teeth. ‘Sharp.’ “But that is the difference between us, I will make myself important, while you? You are going to let something else do it for you.” He laughed. The alicorn stood silent, he has to admit, he doesn't know why. Does she have nothing to say? Can't she say it? Does she not have a retort? Is she even taking this seriously? He doesn't know. Not that it matters. He’ll continue talking, for himself if nothing else. Having a celestial growling like a damn dog won't change that. As if the fear of being bitter will stop him from speaking. “That's why you bend the knee every time you see your better, divine, spiritual, or physical. All of you are pathetic little animals so eager to gain meaning, to give the little consequence you have toward the universe away in a small hope of mattering.” Pff~ His eyes shone. A despondent smile formed on his face, just as his expression changed to a disgusted one. “All of you are just fancy slaves with brands on your asses and borrowed power, on what planet can a two-thousand-year-old creature like you not realize that?... None, so there are very few options as to who you are Celestial.” “A slave, too mind fucked to even cogitate going against her masters, A traitor, who gave her entire species away in exchange for power, Or maybe just a fool trying to play the bad hand already given to her.” His smile turned mocking as he saw the alicorn’s tense body. Whether in preparation to attack or just nervousness he doesn't know. Maybe, just maybe, he is getting to her. “After all, you are cursed are you not? All of you, I saw it in her soul.” He pointed back, right towards the yellow pegasus. “I saw it in all of your souls, Magic infests your very self, that little flame didn't exist before I talked with her, snuffed by the desires of fate, regained only when it is convenient to do so, he hahaha~” His face almost split open. “CAN YOU IMAGINE IT CELESTIAL!? A PUPPET THAT DOESN'T KNOW IT'S DEAD! RESURRECTED BY THE WORDS OF A PIG OF ALL THINGS!” ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⣀⣀⣀⣀⣀⣀⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⣤⣶⣿⣿⣿⣿⡿⠿⠿⠛⠛⠛⠒⠤⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣠⣾⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣯⣥⣶⣶⣤⣤⣀⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⢠⣾⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡿⢟⣋⣉⣀⠀⠀⠀⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⢠⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡿⠟⠋⠉⠉⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣄⠀⠀ ⠀⢀⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⠟⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⠀⠀⢆⠀⠀⣿⡆⠀ ⠀⢸⣿⣿⢋⣿⣿⢏⣿⡟⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢈⡆⠀⣼⡆⠀⣿⣷⠀ ⠀⣿⣿⡏⢸⣿⡏⢸⡿⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣸⡇⢠⣿⡇⢰⣿⣿⠀ ⠀⢸⣿⠁⠈⣿⠀⠘⡇⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣰⣿⣇⣾⣿⣇⣾⣿⡿⠀ ⠀⠘⣿⠀⠀⠹⠀⠀⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣀⣼⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣾⣿⣿⠇⠀ ⠀⠀⠙⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣀⣠⣴⣾⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡟⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠈⠉⠙⢋⣩⣽⣾⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⠏⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠒⠲⠾⠿⠿⠿⢿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⠟⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠠⢀⣀⣀⣀⣤⣤⣶⣾⣿⣿⣿⣿⠿⠋⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠈⠉⠛⠛⠛⠛⠛⠛⠉⠉⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ “What the buck!?” “eeep” “?” “...” The alicorn adjusted her hooves. The human continued. “I admit, that little flame and all the others I saw might be an exception, but for one’s own nascent ego to be so violently contained by the magic surrounding their soul? There's something there.” The alicorn exhaled. The human spoke coherently, but some questions… she simply couldn't answer. “You for example, I can't see your soul, do you even have one?” A vein almost popped out of her head. Exhaling slowly she kept her tone low. “Of course I hast, what kind of question is that human? Besides, Thee speaketh too much f'r someone yond hast been awaketh f'r less than a day Thee presumes far too much.” Succeeding somewhat. His smile didn't waver, independently of the high possibility of the Celestial controlling her reactions and words to all the perfection her 2600 years of life allowed her. She didn't negate anything he said. Not a particularly useful or telling action, but another piece of a living 2600 years olf puzzle to add. Oh, what would he give for being able to see emotions. Still… He will not underestimate her mind, not as he did Yuujirou’s. “Yes, I know nothing, or close to nothing, but then again, deductive reasoning exists, you know I’ve been confused about something…” Her ears twitched. He pointed to her face, an intrigued expression on his face all the while. “You did not gain that power by yourself, did you? Fluttershy spoke about it.” The yellow pegasus' ears shot up. “Ascension, you became what you are today did you not? You were not born this way, you were made so, in a universe of magic and concepts something strong enough to move a star can not possibly exist without the pureview of an entity.” His head tilted as his mocking smile grew. “Which one was it? Harmony? Stars? Light? Life? No, It was probably harmony, right?” Her ears twitched again. “What did happen? To make it necessary for one to manually move a star? Your planet couldn't have been created with that gigantic error, the evolution of your race’s relationship with magic proves it so.” Hmfh! “Yes, human, years before the birth of our Principality we suffered under the machinations of Discord, the Spirit of chaos, one more aligned with his concept than most.” “Oh?” “He aimed to cause discord and chaos between all living creatures, he started by stopping the movement of the celestial bodies and ‘deactivating’ gravity, both of which we had to quickly fix.” “Unfortunately our quick response took its attention, had it not been for Grogar’s arrival and the War of Beginning against all monsters and chimeras it would have acted sooner.” Her voice turned hoarse. “During the war, many unicorns lost their magic due to irreparable damage to their magic pathways, even while using rituals and reducing the necessary cost significantly many ponies died.” “And then… we arrived, me and my sister, we… wanted to help, and… like the foals we were, we did the only thing we thought and used a simple levitation spell on them in the middle of the ritual, I pointed to the sun to make it go away, and Luna at the moon.” “A connection was made, and so… we ascended that very day, with the given duty to raise both the sun and the moon, many things happened, horrible and wonderful ones, but to answer your question we need to go beyond the war of Beginning.” Hmnn* The human hummed while the alicorn spoke, his feet tapped the ground lightly as he listened carefully. More and more information to revise. If the Celestial didn't simply kill him now. Not something he thinks she will do. He miscalculated. The Celestial is strong, yes, but not invincible, not even on her own planet. That… was already obvious, yes, with spirits and concepts existing but she may not be all-powerful even while in the limits of her queendom. Fear, how did he forget this? He’s not the only being to feel it, on a planet like this, or any planet as a matter of fact, outside of mental manipulation it is impossible for not even a single creature to not fear the celestial’s power over the sun. The creature in front of him holds a world hostage, knowingly or not, it doesn't matter, other mortals would not accept that. Plans, magics, Artifacts, would undoubtedly be made to counter the celestial. Of course a magical world would have artifacts, maybe even ones capable of fully stopping a murderous Celestial in its tracks. He will have to research that. So… a reason as to why she could be lying is… caution. The fear of repercussions. Meaning if that is truly her intention and she truly did attempt to kill him discreetly something or someone can use magic to observe her past actions. And the present ones. But… what or who in the worlds above could be observing her to the point of forcing something as powerful as her into being cautious? “It ended with the death of the king of chimeras, The father of monsters, and…” His attention returned to the alicorn as She spoke. “My father…” For a moment she stopped. Briefly Tyronus did too. It was frustrating, being caught in a web, not knowing anything, and needing to tread carefully Lest something far worse than death befalls him. Still… That… did not feel like a lie. “After years of… gathering armies, helping creatures, hunting monsters he finally faced Grogar, hehe~ that idiot had an army of ponies and griffons on his back but decided to go alone.” She shook her head. “He killed him, Grogar I mean, the goat had his bell, capable of absorbing any and all magic to be used by him at a later date, maybe that's why he didn't want anycreature to follow him but, I don't think so, that old man was selfish.” She lightly tapped her hooves on the ground as her mane stopped flowing for a moment. “Despite everything he did, even to his death, he was selfish, he wanted to fight the goat, he wanted to fight somecreature strong, but… I think, no, I know he wanted to protect everycreature, just… the ones he respected I mean.” Sigh* “Foster the strong… and weed out the weak, that was his mindset you know? And not one I agreed with, he was my father, and I loved him for the little time that we had together, but he was not a reasonable man, well…” She scratched her head. She didn't own Tyronus anything, answers the least of all, but she's not unreasonable, or an overly demanding mare. If she doesn't solve this now this misunderstanding will only get worse. And she’d prefer not to lose a possible friend over something so silly. Friendship is magic, and she’s the most magical pony of all. And so… honesty. The first principle, to pave a way to trust. “He… wasn't the man he was when he arrived, not completely, but he was still… him, and at the end of the day, Dad wasn't good, he did good, but he wasn't, luckily, he wasn't evil either.” Tyronus stood quiet. He trusted not in his intuition, not against a creature like the Alicorn, but… it is something he asked himself many times in the past minutes. ‘How can anyone be so visible?’ Seeing the entirety of a creature is… something he experienced only with one person before. The ogre. “He killed the goat, he won, and then… well, he didn't go to us, he turned around, and walked away, to the mountains, northeast, right where the chimera’s colonies were.” She exhaled. ‘1.000 years, and you still cry silly filly.’ Tyronus stood quiet. He knows of people who can force tears. None of them were this convincing though. “And so… he faced the king of the chimeras, it's interesting, before arriving in Equus both of them had a history.” “Dad said the ant died after he used his rose, I remember calling him a zombie and then running away, he was 44 at the time.” Her chest rose Sigh* And fell. “If I knew he’d die 5 years later I’d hug him instead.” Her hooves tapped the wooden ground as her eyes lost focus. Shaking her head she lifted her face and looked at the human again. “But anyways, I never understood what he meant by that, not before he died anyway.” . . . Tyronus blinked, just as his mouth started to fall. . . . “…what?” A smidge of giddiness enveloped the alicorn’s barrel as she saw the human’s expression. Finally. She is getting through to him. “I suppose nothing changed then… because both of them died in a ball of fire strong enough to be felt from the other side of the planet, but… that was long, long ago, when I was a filly.” Sigh* Blinking and rapidly Tyronus closed his mouth and returned with a neutral expression. “After that, Equestria was founded, years passed, me and my sister became mares, and then… he attacked, it was sudden, without warning, one moment we were in our castle, the other gravity didn't exist.” She exhaled. “Words can't describe what happened there, this is no exaggeration human, words cannot explain what that thing did.” Her eyes locked into his with an intensity no lower than the first time they did so today. “Minds were broken, as were bodies, none died, unfortunately, none died, we couldn't escape, believe me, we tried.” Turning around the Alicorn walked toward the window and looked up at her sun. “Even with the power of stars and moons both of us couldn't do anything, and so… we suffered, at the claws and paws of an immoral, uncaring, and sadistic being.” An eyebrow rose as she looked down at the human. The man simply stared back. ‘I passed through something you can only speak of hmn?’ He blinked. ‘Message received Celestial, a pity it comes from you.’ Slowly she turned to her sun again, the warmth of its rays settling on her white fur. “Decades passed for us, maybe a month for the world, we were broken, we were beaten, we were hopeless.” A memory strifed in her mind, of ruins, of misery, of lies. And a shard of hope. Memories she wanted forgotten, something as impossible as bringing one’s heart back. “But… we weren't alone, we thought we were, but luckily…” Her body relaxed, slowly, she sat and smiled lightly at the human. “We were not.” Clop* “And so, we escaped, and found what we needed to stop the insanity partaking in our principality, but we were powerless, our ponies suffered, and even as powerful as we were, we could do nothing no creature could.” She lifted a hoof. “But perhaps, a being could, all we needed to do, was trust in destiny, it helped the world to recuperate from discord’s machinations, it gave us a parent, the power to nurture our kind, and even the guidance to escape a paradox.” He held back a growl. She continued. “We only needed to trust in it again, and so, we walked, walked and walked, for days, until… we found something, the very principles of chaos’s anathema, harmony.” “6 chrystals, 6 principles, all to form the principles of harmony, kindness, honesty, generosity, loyalty, happiness, or laughter for most, and finally, magic.” Mnn* “I possessed kindness, magic, and generosity while my sister had honesty, laughter, and loyalty, with the crystal’s power we could finally end everything.” ‘Oh?’ The world slowed down. A critical piece landed on his mind. ‘Harmony and friendship… these are different concepts, all of which harmony alone does not need in order to exist, spirits… maybe they are the ones to worry about here, I doubt my presence is under any way incremental to theirs.’ He smiled Of course, of course, an out-of-context problem would need to be solved immediately. If he had a vision for the future and something completely alien appeared, something capable of breaking years of plans if left alone he would do his best to eliminate it. Or bring it to heel. Fluttershy is proof enough, her newborn ego would not exist without him disrupting whatever plan those… things had for her. Killing him was to be expected. Now only if he could discover with certainty whether this Celestial did it on purpose or not. “And so, with a rainbow, conjured by the crystals and the strongest magic ever cast on Equus even to this day, we defeated Discord.” “A rainboom traveled the planet, unmaking all of Discord’s insanity but… it did not reach either the sun or the moon, something understandable, both are hundreds of millions of kilometers away after all.” An eyebrow rose. Another difference. “We did not have the spell necessary to return the celestial bodies to their previous state, neither did we wish to, for more that it irks me to admit mine and my sister’s power over the. stopped many would-be conquerors.” ‘Of course.’ “Even more, between meteors and solar flares leaving the fate of Equus on luck alone was unacceptable, and so, that contributed with our decision to not return the Celestial bodies to their original states.” Clop* She clopped her hooves. “And so, here we are, almost 1000 years later, despite everything that happened Equestria is at peace, the sun and the moon move, not for my will, but for the sake of all creatures, ponies or not, young or old.” “Harmony was not responsible for this my little human, neither was fate, just… life, the spirit that saved millions would never execute any creature like this, I swear upon my name, Neither I or Harmony did this to you.” Her eyes softened as she lowered her body to stay level with the human. Who in turn said nothing. “Something happened to you, of that I am certain but.” She smile- Clap! Only for the human to clap. clap* Mockingly. clap* “Oh… Chaos? Chaos did it… is that right? Did you just say that to me?” She blinked. His shoulders shook. ‘wha-’ “hehe hahaHAHAAA!” He laughed. Empathy, a powerful tool, especially for one like the celestial. He has no doubt she knows how to manipulate creatures through it, as old as she is, with more experience than 30 lifetimes combined wanting or not the Celestial would learn how to manipulate all like a master, no… Even more. Beyond a master. He doesn't know how much knowledge she has, her personality or even intelligence. He knows -for a lack of better term ‘jack shit’ about the creature. A number of imbeciles might have done it differently from him, easily manipulated ones that is. Had it been Fluttershy, or even Rainbow Dash speaking he’d believe it more easily but… The celestial can't be trusted, independently of the situation the honesty of her words and actions are doubtful at best. Both her age and her… assassination attempt impede him from going any forward. As it would for anyone with more than half of a brain cell. Being cute, beautiful, charismatic, and relatable means nothing if he can't be sure she doesn't want to murder him. His life comes first. Blind belief and faith are not things to be leaned on, not here, not ever Oh, she can very well be telling the truth he won't claim otherwise. It's just… ridiculously unlikely. Names, for example, a covenant upon a name is not something small, the blue pegasus explained it to him enough of it. Her promise to not let him die, magic enforced her words, perhaps by way of honesty, not in the sense that she is forced to keep him alive but in the one where if he dies, so will she. The Celestial apparently did just that, swearing by herself and harmony that she had done nothing to him. Undoubtedly this would have been a way to ease his doubt, something she perhaps had thought about too, but there is only one problem. One minuscule detail. He doesn't know how it is made. And neither do his facets, they did not send any images to him after all. Either meaning they cannot see anything, or that they cannot communicate with him… ❏! No, they can. ‘The first thought seems to hold true.’ And so… the Celestial’s words could be just that, empty air, solely because he doesn't know, he doesn't have a way to know. As he never did during the entirety of this conversation. Even if he did it would be pointless, the Celestial promising something by her name via magic is the same as the police investigating themselves. With the suspect participating in the investigation. Ridiculous. The Celestial spoke with pride of her allegiance to harmony. And now she does the equivalent of ‘Just trust me bro’ to him. Utterly, ridiculous. He could be wrong of course. But how to confirm it? . . . …He doesn't know. Why? Simple, his sole source of information is a blue pegasus who dropped out of school. He is not a fool, or at least now one fully confident in the scraps of information he managed to gather. So he does the only thing he can. He keeps gathering more. “OF COURSE CHAOS DID, OF COURSE! The unpredictable solar flares, gravity attraction of stellar objects, and the insane dance all planets make part of at the behest of the very curvature of space!” “OF COURSE, CHAOS WOULD WANT TO STOP A STAR FROM MOVING, DISABLE GRAVITY, AND KILL EVERYTHING ON THIS PLANET RIGHT? BECAUSE DEATH IS SOOO CHAOTIC, I bet you think a marble statue is chaotic too don't you?” His body trembled. A part of this anger wasn't his. “It's so still, right? So much chaos?” Sigh* He glazed his hair and looked at the Celestial with narrowed eyes. “Do you take me for a fool?” Her eye twitched. Did… did this fool not hear a single word she said? Are they speaking different languages? She is honest, with a complete stranger for the sake of trust and transparency, but this fool doesn't seem to understand it!? She spoke her heart. She poured her soul into those words. 1000 years of experience, talking with so many new creatures, drawn upon with the sole objective of putting life and emotion into her words. And this idiot can't feel a gram of honesty while being hit in the face with it!? The human opened his mouth. Whatever he was about to say… she didn't care. With a small breath of air, she exhaled… and then screamed at the limit of her voice. “You und'rstand nothing of our suff'ring blinking idiot! death wast as rev'rsible as turning a valve f'r yond abomination! thee doth not knoweth how many minds we hath lost during yond thing’s 'ra and how much w'rk t tooketh f'r us to not loseth m're!” Her voice echoed through the building, she is sure the entirety of the village would have heard her royal voice had the hospital’s defenses not been there. “Harmony did save us from yond! and I shall not accepteth thee tattling absurdities with thy that from which we speak about h'r, our patron is valorous and m'rciful, and t matt'rs dram if 't be true the reasoneth f'r mine own existence is to maketh mine own raceth safe i accepteth t with pride!” CRACK! “DO YOU CELESTIAL!? DO YOU TRULY ACCEPT IT!?” She opened her mouth, her mane taking an orange tone as she did so. Even as sweat began to drip from his face, he cared little. “OR WERE YOU MADE TO CARE FOOL!?” Light surged. Her eyes widened. 280 kilometers away she sat on her throne, knowing the human couldn't touch her, reach her. It didn't matter, be it by Surprise, Reflex, Or fear. She lifted a wing ₳₦₲ɆⱤ ₵ɄⱤłØ₴ł₮Ɏ Ɽ₳₲Ɇ ⱧØ₦Ɇ₴₮Ɏ ₣Ɇ₳Ɽ ₣Ɇ₳Ɽ ₣Ɇ₳Ɽ₣Ɇ₳Ɽ₣Ɇ₳Ɽ₣Ɇ₳Ɽ₣Ɇ₳-₳-₳-₳-₳-₳-Ɽ . . . . . . .- Her vision went dark. No… white? No, she… she… blocked? Blocked what? Her wings lowered. She sa- THUMP! Everything was still. The human, the air, the light. Nothing moved For a moment she was confused, only for realization to fall upon her a second later. No, everything wasn't still. She was just thinking too fast. Still… THUMP! She didn't know the human could do this. She should, the shy little pony named Fluttershy did say he was training to do it. She looked at the human. Eyes unblinking as his mocking expression stared at her. He… is very convincing, very, very convincing. ‘A trait shared amongst demons.’ Not that he is one. Still… Hmfh! “For somehuman who didn't read a single book, you certainly can give somepony an existential crisis.” She stared at the human for some seconds more before breathing deeply. No… it doesn't matter, harmony stood with her for 1000 years. She can trust her. She will trust her. There is no reason not to. With a flick of her mind, everything went back to normal. “Your cutie marks are able to do so many wonderful things, it's truly surprising, what is also surprising is your names.” He tapped his temple, his voice calm compared to a moment ago. “Fluttershy, a brand with 3 butterflies, and a surprisingly shy personality, Rainbow Dash, with the brand of a cloud and rainbow lightning, a pegasus who loves speed and would you guess that? She created a sonic rainboom at what? 6, 7 years of age?” She held back a sigh. ‘You forget to mention how she obtained it after doing the rainboom, how convenient.’ “Rarity, a fashionista with the ability to find crystals and make wonderful clothes, the last I admit has a more obscure interpretation of her name, but…” Slowly, his finger pointed toward the celestial. “Celestial Everglow, well who’d have guessed that little filly would control celestial objects, especially one that shines brightly for billions of years, well, at least in my universe, who knows how long it is in yours, I doubt magic didn't change anything.” Sigh* “What is your point?” “If you have more than one brain cell you already know my point Celestial, I sincerely doubt parents can see the future.” Looking at the alicorn he waited. A second later she nodded. “And naming their children according to it, once or twice is a coincidence, but the majority of the time? No… unless you are being mentally manipulated I cannot see how you do not connect the dots.” Hmfh* “It is a simple feeling human, a moment where a parent knows the best possible name they can give to their foal, the name they will most love and cherish fo-” “Really? Then I bet Doctor Horse didn't actually want to change his name and just lied to Rainbow’s face when we arrived here.” The alicorn blinked. And then clopped the base of her horn. “No, no, no, no, you know this to be at the very least suspicious, but I think we both have an… inking about what is really happening.” “Did you know that for creatures who did not obtain Mind over Matter not following the structure of their brains and the chemical reactions within them is all but impossible?” “Yes, a slave to yourself, how dull, curiously enough if something managed to alter the brain of a creature its actions would diverge significantly, now, if that same thing were to have mastery over be biology and the ability to alter it.” She sighed, already knowing where the human was going. “Your healing spell… it managed to remake my bones, my veins, my muscles, my flesh, I am not a cripple because of you even.” She forced a smile. “You are welcome.” “I was not thanking you.” The answer came instantly. Ignoring the woman’s irritated face he continued staring at her. Seconds later she shagged and then spoke. “An analysis crystal, it serves to scan an object, living or not, and then deliver a precise report, healing spells have built-in scans on them to prevent casters from committing mistakes, well, the sanctioned ones do.” Hmnn~ He nodded. “And how precise would you say that is?” Sigh* “... Very precise, it was what allowed the medical staff to save your life and me to heal your wounds after all.” He nodded again. “Complete knowledge of a biological creature in seconds and the ability to manipulate said biology with enough mastery to heal incredibly complex body parts in seconds, how… convenient, I am sure a being of harmony would never abuse of this for its own objectives.” She could cut through the human’s sarcasm considering how thick it is. “And from what I know, magic is inside everything, including a pregnant mare, and the fetus inside her of course~” He smiled -as always- mockingly. “Let's see… perfect biological scan, the ability to alter and manipulate flesh, a tingling sensation when naming your child, destiny in the form of a brand on your ass, spirits committed to multiple masters to be able to do so much as exist.” Mnnnnnnnnnnnn!* He opened his arms. “Am I forgetting something?” He did not laugh “Apparently not.” The alicorn’s scown became worse. “So tell me Celestial Everglow, do you really accept the ‘reason for your existence’ with pride… or were you made to?” Tyronus tapped his cheek, on the corner of his vision small red lights flickered. This always happens, in his conversations that is. They start some way, turn into something else, and then go back to the start. He started accusing her of killing him. Now he is arguing about free will, the nature of concepts -something the celestial mildly confirmed- spirits, and whether or not Celestial Everglow even had a chance to exist. He’s loving it. . . . . . . . . Seconds passed as the Alicorn stood silent, then, finally, she spoke. “Yes, many things in fact, I know where you are trying to reach Dean Tyronus Starfield, and all I can say is that we live in an imperfect world, but we live despite it, doing the best we can.” Sigh* “Because our best is the only thing we can do.” Air stilled Her mane glowed. And her aurora expanded. “... I… well, now that you have spoken I can say that I do not know if this wish to do good was something inherited since my birth or a choice, and maybe I will never know, but…” Her nebula pulsed. “I see nothing wrong with being made an instrument of good.” A smile wormed its want into her mouth. “Being born to spread love and empathy to all creatures on Equus, maybe… even beyond, is not such a bad life.” The room was bathed in crimson light. Her smile slowly faded as she looked at the human with a downed expression. Her breath was starting to still. Or maybe the air was simply dying. “I… do not know why my magic has failed human, but rest assured I had no ulterior motive to my spell, my intentions were pure, if you so wish I will contact the best of Equestria’s mages and investigate this matter.” Appease. Some would claim she is the one with power in this conversation. They’d be right. They’d also be right to say… that a creature reveals who they truly are at the end of their lives. Just as they do at the height of their power. Power over others that is. She is not a tyrant. She is not arrogant. She is not selfish. And most of all, she is not evil. Power over somecreature or not, she is Celestia, born Celestial Everglow, and she hopes she will never be somepony else. She… understands it better now, the human, he… simply has a different view on life. A different perspective, with different thoughts, born of a different existence. Being contrary to her does not mean being evil, or wrong, or right, or good. It doesn't mean much truly. Just that he is contrary. And that alone does not make him deserve to be silenced. He is right in his anger, he died. And she had a hoof in it. Knowingly or not. She has to make up for it. “If any wrongdoing on my part is found, let it be said by my name, by Celestial Everglow I will willingly walk to Tartarus.” “!” “!” “!” “!?” She ignored the gasps. “Because my principality deserves better than somepony who kills on a whim.” She stared at the human with a smile. He is somewhat right, harmony is harmony, even if the concept does not have morality, she will be it. Through its agents it speaks with her. Through her, she does all that is right. All that is acceptable under the gaze of mortals. Uncaring or not, it doesn't matter, she cares, and that's all Equestria needs. Yes… she can take the ‘Eginemare’s seat’ of her life. Her expression suddenly changed to one of worry as the human started to shake. “Uhmn…” She extended her hoof. “Are you o- !” “He haha hahaha hahAHAAAAHAAAAHAHAHA!” She flinched away as Tyronus kept laughing hysterically. “THIS IS PATHETIC!, YOU ARE LIKE A SELF-AWARE DRUG ADDICT WHO KNOWS EVERYTHING THAT'S WRONG WITH YOUR LIFE AND JUST STOPPED GIVING A SHIT!” Crimson light exuded his form. “No, you lost yourself creature, the mare that was Celestial Everglow lost the chance to live.” He pointed towards her. “Just so you could be here.” It expanded. Expanded. And expanded. Her eyes widened as she took a step back, almost hitting the bookshelf. For a moment she understood. “A proud slave you are, ruling above many others like you, and for what?! To do what you were born to!?” His eyes shone “My parents birthed me just to give them happiness woman, BUT I ONLY BROUGHT THEM DISGRACE, but then again, they both wanted me to be a punching bag too so I suppose everyone was disappointed.” Why so many of her little ponies had died because of this thing. ”SO TELL ME CELESTIAL What is the difference between them and your master?” She opened her mouth. He ignored it ”STRENGTH! That's all, strength is the difference between them and your master, oh, you were going to speak about morality weren't you? Admiration and sanctity perhaps.” Hmfh! ”HARMONY is pure exactly because it is a concept, it can't be anything besides harmony Celestial, and you know this, not a second of this conversation have you denied it.” Her wing ruffled, she opened her mouth again. He did not let her. ”WHAT A EXEMPLAR SLAVE YOU ARE CELESTIAL, INCAPABLE OF HAVING EVEN THE SLIGHTEST REBELLIOUS THOUGHTS ABOUT YOUR OWNER, I WAS WRONG! YOU ARE NOT THE PERSON WHO KILLED ME! YOU ARE THE BULLET. His body screamed. ₵Ɽ₳₵₭ ₵Ɽ₳₵₭ ₵Ɽ₳₵₭ ₵ⱤɆ-Ɇ-Ɇ-E-₭ Had he not been so focused, so would he. His skin darkened. His eyes bathed in crimson light. His hair like twice before elongated and bled. His bones cracked and crumbled, forced to grow, ignoring all reason And so It stood in front of her. A tall creature, remarkably resembling a human. It wasn't one. It wasn't a demon. It wasn't an ogre. It was a caricature. A joke. Of the strongest creature. But for her. For the Alicorn. For anybeing that didn't know it. This is Yuujirou Hanma. She has seen stronger. Fought stronger. Won against stronger. So why… Why on tartarus is she trembling? Light surged from her horn. Only to be snuffed out a second later. Her eyes widened. Their smile did too. Spreading their arms even further the ooze of malice flew from their form in droves. Intent, uncomparable to that of days ago. Now backed by hate. Will. Reason. And power. Contained solely inside this hospital. Not for even a moment did the thought of the corpses made because of it. All they did was smile. His bones hurt. ”A creature such as you cannot be trusted by those below Celestial! You possess far too much power, your ability to alter one’s mind has already been proven!” Rage infested his veins as he struggled not to attack The alicorn did not flinch, she did not do more than exhale with slightly more force. She still has her magic, she can feel it. Just as she can feel it dissipate the second it leaves her body. ’Not yet.’ ”EVEN MORE you are not a fool! Something as old and with such a position couldn't possibly be, you knew everything! You know everything! Of the nature of those spirits, of cutie marks, of destiny.” The air became heavier. ”And you still chose to kill me, if not that to serve something that would, the moment I claimed you ended me you knew it to be true, yet you denied it, y-” “I DID NOT KILL YOU ON PURPOSE YOU FOOL!” CRACK CRACK CRACK His smile widened even more. ”ALL THIS TALK AND NO WAY TO PROVE IT CELESTIAL! YOU ARE FAR TOO OLD, KNOWLEDGEABLE, AND SKILLED TO MAKE SUCH SMALL MISTAKES!” The building shook as both screamed with all their might the alicorn’s words echoing with power as she used her royal voice. “EVEN CREATURES SUCH AS I MAKE MISTAKES YOU IMBECILIC FOOL! I AM NOT PERFECT!”[size] ”WHO SAID ANYTHING ABOUT PERFECTION!? FROM WHAT I SAW YOU WIPED OUT THE ENTIRETY OF A CREATURE’S VERY SELF BECAUSE OF A MISSPELL??? DON’T FUCK AROUND YOU DAMN ANIMAL! WHO WOULD EVER BELIEVE THAT!?” Her muzzle scrunched as she held herself back from doing something she would regret. “I… Am getting not restful of thy babbling human! if 't be true thee cannot seeth the honesty of mine own w'rds flowing through thy ears THEN I DOTH NOT KNOWETH WHAT ELSE TO SAYETH TO THEEI AM NOT A MURDERER AND I SHALL NOT ACCEPTETH THEE CLAIMING OTHERWISE HUMAN. ” Her tone was low, angry, and maybe even… upset. She was done with this conversation. The human was not. He smiled mockingly. “Oh? I see, so answer me something, why do you know that spell?” The sudden change of tone was abrupt. Had it not been for the oozing malice around his form she’d think she was speaking to another being entirely. Even his voice had completely changed. Her head moved back as a confused expression formed on her fa- “You know, the one that killed this pig me?” Her breath hitched. He smirked. “I have discovered something, that magic seems to be derived from concepts, and while I don't know if there's a concept for magic I know that there is one for harmony, and you serve harmony eight? You said so you serve the spirit of harmony.” . . . She nodded “Great, now…” Looking back he pointed to the brown-maned mare. “You, answer me.” The mare blinked as her ears twitched. He smiled. He recognized understatement, the pony could comprehend his words, he spoke in Japanese after all, still, he smiled, it's just… curious, very Curioushow the Celestial seemed to know English. The air became thicker. The mare stood stoic only giving him a half-lidded look. “You were there, were you not? When the Celestial used her magic on me.” The earth pony mare looked at her Princess and then back at him. “Yes, I was there when you shot up like an insane rabid manticore and attacked her, before being put down by Spearhead, and then again by Princess Celestia.” “Good, tell me, you seem like a strong pony, Rainbow dash has spoken to me that you seemed to have worked with your country's military?” She breathed in. And out. “I have served my duty to my country, yes human, what is your point?” The mare was short, cur, perhaps even rude. He cared little. “My point is, can you feel magic?” The head nurse blinked and then shook her head. “No… I never had the talent for such, born an earth Pony that is to be expected, I trained to fight colt, not fart fire or see squiggly magic shit.” She pointed at Sweetheart. “But she can.” The mare froze. He looked at the pink earth pony. She seemed… older than every other pony outside the room. “Then tell me Mare, your ruler.” He pointed toward the alicorn, who in turn lifted an eyebrow. “Was she using a harmonic spell while putting me to sleep.” The mare’s face soured as if she had bitten a lemon. “Well… yes, but!” Seeing the human turn to the Princess she quickly lifted a hoof. Curiously Tyronus turned to her again. “Harmonic spells that can affect the mind exist solely to heal and fix it.” An eyebrow rose. “The brain and the mind are incredibly complex, even knowledge transferring and copying spells have dangers to them, you cannot simply transfer gigantic amounts of information to a brain and expect nothing bad to happen.” “This thing inside our heads wasn't made to do or handle these types of things, it's somewhat flexible, yes, but when it breaks in one place it tends to drag everything else along with it.” Clop* “Sometimes… accidents happen, and instead of complex healing spells or pokes at the brain all we need to make everything work again is harmonic magic, by its nature it brings everything back to what it was supposed to be.” His eyes narrowed, he had not thought about it before. ‘Stagnation’ Change by its nature should be against harmony. ‘But not totally.’ “There are ponies that need those spells, some are born with disabilities, they can grow to not be able to properly control their body, have more than one mind, or even not have the expected emotional capability of normal ponies.” Hmmn* Tyronus heard the mare speak in silence, her words seemed… reasonable. Something he is sure won't continue. “The brains of our kind work… differently depending on each tribe, but we have a… standard form, ponies outside of that form, aren't wrong to be so, but they are… crippled.” She breathed calmly. “For… ponies that is, not to say that other creatures are wrong for having different brain structures, I am solely speaking about ponies.” “Even villains, ponies who’d kill for pleasure, ambition, or power are… wrong, I don't know about your race mister Starfield but this is not normal for ponies, Harmonic magic just gives us the opportunity to make the visions of these ponies clearer…” ‘Ah, there it is.’ “Broader, we don't change their personalities or self, we just… broaden their view, of course, we do have reforming spells for the worst of cas-” CRACK! The mare flinched as the human suddenly slammed his fist down the table, breaking it in half. “HAAAHA HAHAHA HAHAHAAAAA!” They bursted out laughing. “OF COURSE YOU DO, OF COURSE, if anyone goes against you you only need to re-educate them and show them the right way right!?” “It makes sense now, you entered my soul, most likely saw my entire life just as Yuujirou did, and then decided to wipe everything out, too bothersome to change, am I right?” “What would have happened if I hadn't woken up, hmnn? Would you have returned in concern for my health and tried a ‘healing’ spell that would ‘miraculously’ heal me in exchange for implanted thoughts on an empty shell!?” “ENOUGH!” CRACK! She stomped the ground. With deep breaths she stared at the human’s eyes, her expression both angry and sad. “I would NEVER do such a thing.” Something hit him. He felt it. Before. Not so long ago, but it felt like it. Emotions not his, naked intent, for him to see. The ability that the ogre used to terrorize an entire village to terrorize him. Now used to show honesty. It did anything but. His fingers curled. He held back the wish to cut the Mare open. “THAT’S THE THING! THIS ARROGANCE!” The human walked forward, nearing dangerously close to the alicorn’s personal space. The mare’s body tensed… before she remembered she was a simple magic hologram. “A classic, from every single being that is above others, it is your nature to be arrogant, even more so when it is DESERVED!” The human lifted his hand. Briefly, her eyes flickered to it, only to go back to the human. Only for them to again snap to his hand as she took a double take. ‘Reve-’ 『!』 Her head snapped back as she felt something touched her cheek. thump thump thump Her fur stood on edge. Her eyes refused to leave the human again. “Consciously or not you all think it, rightfully so even, I am only alive because you allow it right!? These ponies, this world, you could do it, at any point, at any bad day of your life you could simply end it all, FOR NO OTHER REASON BESIDES THAT YOU FELT LIKE IT!” Her teeth grinded. “Enough of this!” Snapping her face sideways she forced the human to let go of her. Not waiting for any reaction she summoned her magic. And exploded in Burning radiance. “Oho?” Her horn lit up in ᗹꚶɌᙁĬᙁǤ ԸĬǤዛꞆ blinding all but her, power filled her pathways, extending throughout her veins and muscles, filling her with a familiar warmth she hadn't felt in 200 years. At least… not at that intensity. The human didn't move. His muscles didn't tense. His expression didn't change. All he did… was put his hands in his pockets. And wait. Afraid Angry as she is the alicorn didn’t want the human to die, the burns in his soul, born out of his senseless attack on her, had already worried her enough. Harming another creature's soul is not something she ever did want to see herself doing, even if accidentally. For one that understands so much about them harming it should be the furthest thing from their minds. That is… if they have a shred of decency. Her presence in his soul would only invite disaster. Even interacting with it. Her spell alone proved it. But this is enough. Wounded or not… that demon will leave his body. She won't make any mistakes this time. No distractions. No curiosity. No happiness. No sadness. That demon is all that will burn. “ዛᕔ!” Shooting a beam of energy forward, she watched as it slammed into the human’s chest. THUMP! Only for her heart to stop at the sight. Her beam traveled forward, milliseconds passed as the world wạ̛̬͑ͭͮrp̴͎̈́e͛_d̵̴̪̍͂ and t̩͎w̪̐͛̕î͕̭͒̾ͨs̑ͭ̋ͥ͜͞t́e̪̥̔̐͛ͭ͋d͙͙̈ͥͩ around the human, their power distorting all near purely out of rejection for a reality imposed. ☡☡☡☡☡☡☈☈☈☈⏧ With a paradoxical sound her spell hit the monster human head-on. “UGHK!” Flesh burned. Bones melted. Organs exploded One attack. That is all she needed. All he needed. He was right. She wants him dead. How much time does he have? Seconds? Minutes? “UGHK!” Yes, seconds. He recognizes the feeling of his heart exploding. Still… They stood. They smiled. They made damn sure to look into the eyes of death. And chuckle. Andchuckle. And chuckle. Even as their souls burned. Blackened and charred skin. Red and boiled blood. Stiff and melted bones Screaming and screaming souls. This pain… “uuuuuu” “fffffff” “Is really great.” Dispersing magic… The ogre wasn't idle in the past 8 days was he? No… that man probably knows more about magic than he does. Without mentioning the time dilation, 23 hours had not passed outside while he was tortured. ‘8 days? No 32, at the bare minimum.’ “He~” The pain didn't stop. He laughed regardless. Who’d ever think the shard of an ogre… and trillions of facets, could ever do it so well? His chest jumped up and down. He couldn't stop laughing~ "Hehe... Hehehe... Ha.. HaaaHAAAHAHAHA!" They laughed. If their body weren't sludge they would have shot their arms up. It's funny. Hilarious. Ridiculous! The Celestial has a way to reach the self through her magic OF COURSE THEY WOULD FIND A WAY TO COUNTER IT! And what better way than to unmake the very foundation of her power!? Their left eye melted seconds ago, of course, the softest part besides the skin would be the first to go. The celestial’s attack was powerful, powerful enough to burn their entire body with pure heat. Thei could see theirs bones. Theirs muscles. And what they thought were their veins. Even then, they smiled. Admiration and pride. Worship and exhalation. Perhaps souls weren't made to be this close. Not that they care. The soul is by itself a concept, the concept of self, one theorized, the other proved, and so, why wouldn't a concept be able to grab another? To hold another? To tear another? It's simple... They are. Their left hand glowed. “He…hehehe.” Time reversed. Their souls still burned. “He…hehehe.” No matter. The melting flesh of his lips entered his mouth. He tasted like pork. Seconds are all they need. The Celestial’s breath hitched at the sight. A urge to vomit swelled up inside her as the human’s entrails fell. Her spell ceased. Her body trembled. Her light dimmed. That… wasn't supposed to happen. She was aiming at the monster’s soul Not his body. Not… not this! WHAT THE BUCK IS HAPPENING!? Less than a second passed as she forcibly stopped her spell. Her horn ached. She cared little. “He…hehehe.” She froze. It was chuckling. The monster monster chuckled. She… isn't sure which of the two. It took a step toward Stronger. Faster. Brighter. Another beam of light left her horn before she realized what she did. ☡☡☡☡☡☡☈☈☈☈⏧ It hit. Again. “He…hahahaHAHAHAHAHAHA!” It did nothing. ‘WHAT ARE YOU DOING FOOL, STOP!’ Separating and tearing into millions of strings, the monster unmade her magic in front of her eyes. Uncaring and laughing even as his skin burned from the heat. The thing ignored it. He grew. The hospital began to shake. “The fact you didn't do it does not prove your character Celestial, it proves your mercy! Because you DECIDED not to kill them, it is a decision not to do so! Not an inability, what can they do against you!? WHAT CAN THEY DO AGAINST THE SUN THAT SITS ATOP ALL!?” CRACK! The wooden ground cracked under their pressure, they did not use force, did not flex their muscles, they simply took one step, and like a spider’s web… The world was simply too weak to handle even that. Inexistent muscles surged from inexistent mass. He would be angry, he would be furious, at the very notion of strength underserved, at the notion of borrowed power, unfortunately, he was far too excited at the conversation with the celestial. These talks, these speeches, these philosophies, these lives, he loved it, all of it! DYING MEANS LITTLE IF HE CAN LIVE WITH MOMENTS LIKE THESE. “NOTHING! They can do nothing and you know it! That's why you are their Queen because you are the strongest! Immortal or not, that alone wouldn't be enough to rule! You experienced it right!? Turmoil, Chaos, that you had to put down in favor of a harmonic society.” “And that would be fine, wonderful even Celestial, had this not been a world where the very magic that surrounds all has a mind of its own, in a world like this, ideals are not just ideals anymore are they?” “After all, something made you into what you are, right?” She said nothing. That… why is she trembling? “And it doesn't matter how many fancy and kind words you use at the end of the day you have a collar around your neck, you do whatever that thing does too, knowingly or not, it doesn't matter.” No, truly, why is she trembling? She faced worst. Discord. Nightmares. Demons. Her sister. That thing should not inspire terror within her… yet it does. Why? “You hit my soul with it, wiping everything that was Dean Tyronus Starfield out with that filth you call magic.” Her mane shone brighter. Her body trembled nonetheless. “But I understand, The world is will to power, and nothing besides.” Is she… being mind controlled? A quick scan. ‘No…’ The world slowed. Are her pathways tampered? ‘No.’ There is something there yet, a color, blue, faint. Ahe followed. And followed. And followed. . . . . . THUMP! Her soul? Round, shining, petals,a flower fully bloomed glowing with the light of a kind star. Trembling with the fear of an impossibility. THUMP! Not a second passed as she returned to the living world. Not a millisecond passed as her horn glowed and numbers started to appear in her vision. 1,007,625,000,000,000,006,659,000,000,000,000,000. A quintillion… this…. Thing possessed a quintillion sycons of soul synchronization. ‘H-how?’ This thing, it… it’s wrong. Either her spell was wrong, or something was holding it back. Her confusion mattered little. They kept speaking. Many would have died in their place. Those who didn't would run. Those who didn't would fight. He chose to speak. To prove a point. To make a point. That no matter how powerful that thing is. That no matter how scary it is. It will never end them. Words. Actions. Souls. Either of the three. Regardless of the consequences, he will speak his truth. Act on his creed. And force his soul forward. No matter what. No matter who. He understands why she thinks her power will allow her much, after all what does one do in front of something so close to God? They tremble. He did. They kneel. He didn’t. They fear. He does. They do so, so many things. But then again, so does he. Standing by itself is… A promise. For him. For her. For everything that bothered to hear. If not killed. If not struck. If not locked. He would fester. He would grow. “𝙄⃥ 𝙬⃥𝙞⃥𝙡⃥𝙡⃥ 𝙠⃥𝙞⃥𝙡⃥𝙡⃥ 𝙮⃥𝙤⃥𝙪⃥” 🌀 Everything stopped. The air. The people. The monsters. Zzzzzzzzzzz All one could hear was the sound of flesh being remade. His body no longer burned. The same could not be said about his soul. It hurt. In a way he can’t explain. The miracle alone is his ability to stand up. Even then, with his Self burning. “He~” In 23 years of life. He has never been this relaxed. “Independently of everything you have and built, I will kill you.” She stopped breathing. Perhaps now, perhaps long ago, he didn't care. “I will break your army, shatter your chains, destroy your prisons, and rip your magic apart, just so I. Can. Kill. You.” Slowly. Painfully. They lifted their arm. “Of that I promise you Celestial Everglow, have my soul as guarantee, for not one second on this planet, or another will I ever stop training to give back upon you my humiliation a thousandfold.” And brought it down. 『 ▄▄▄▆▆▇▇▇▉▒▒▒▒▒▒▒』 . ▒▒▒▒▒▒ . ▒▒▒▒▒ . . ▒▒▒ . ▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒ . . . . . . .. …… ……. ….. . . . ▒ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ! !! !!! !!!! ? Her vision was fuzzy She blinked. Static, she could only see static. Another second passed, her head hurt. The world became clear… slightly. ‘Broken.’ Dip* “Wha-” She looked down. Red. Blood. Her blood. Dripping. She looked around, the world clearing itself more and more. Broken wood. Metal. Crystal. … Where is her crown? “Hammerstrike?” Something landed behind her. “Princess?” A stallion, completely black in color with Marcusian armor and a Warhammer bigger than him. Slowly she lifted herself, her legs trembling as she did so. Her soul trembled. She wasn't surprised, Marcus’ order was composed of the most talented children she could find. “Do you know what I want of you Marcusian?” “... Make sure, they don't kill him?” . . . “Are you sure?” She laughed at the Marcusian as she slowly trotted forward, her little pony followed her as she did so. Many did. Not even ten seconds later she stopped and looked down. On a pile of wood, covered in what she could only assume was the ceiling. The human’s body. Fortunately, not his corpse. The clothes he wore were no more, ripped and blown apart. Much like his arm. She looked around, she couldn’t find it. A moment later, she looked at him again and stood quiet. Watching as his chest rose and fell. “Uuuuuuu… fffffff” thump thump thump Breathing calmly as she did so. “All of that… for a drop of blood.” She blinked. “?” Did… no, she’s imagining things. what kind of abomination would be able to smile after this? “We have… nothing to concern ourselves with.” “But prin-” “Have you forgotten the everfree Hammer?” “...No ma’am” “... He is right… about one thing at the very least, I am the princess of Equestria, and that means, I work for the betterment of all that are under me.” Her horn lit, even as she looked up, looking through the broken ceiling, at something that wasn't there. Fiber by fiber, vein by vein, bone by bone, the human’s mangled arm restored itself in seconds. “Such has happened 3 times in this life of mine, all of which I regret…” The soldier stood silent. Moving her neck she looked at the smaller pony. “You cannot end a fire by giving it fuel Hammerstrike.” He looked forward. “I know ma’am.” She glanced at her warrior. ‘No, you do not.’ “47 lives cannot compare to the Tartarus that will arrive Hammerhead, without mentioning… how it were almost 51.” “... I would have managed to get them ma’am they just… disappeared.” Ignoring the Marcusian she glanced down sideways at the human. Not dead. Somehow. “The… Starfield, despite his threat has not killed a single of my ponies, and although twisted I can understand why somecreature would feel so strongly toward me.” Sigh* “He~ it's not the first time either my little pony.” His eyes widened. “It has been a long time, but the things I’ve done, even if with the best intentions, were seen with different eyes.” The marcusian opened his mouth. She did not let him. “So is life.” Sigh* “My actions can be viewed… in extremes by creatures that do not know me, I should have paid more attention, twice now I have almost killed him with good intent, and this abomination seems to be much more than even I thought, attacking it blindly will not work.” . . . “I… see, but that demon, is it wise to let it gain more power? Without speaking about this human’s actions your majesty, independently of circumstance such things cannot be ignored.” She exhaled. “He was… heated, yes and I understand that this does not make his actions acceptable, even if he is under mental influence, although… I can take a little of the blame out of him because of it.” "I struck first Hammerhead, he will not go to the dungeons for disagreeing, insulting, and returning an attack." The Marcusian frowned. "Still h- "Still nothing marcusian!" The stallion's body suddenly went rigid. Hmfh! The alicorn snorted. "Do you believe me to have an ego so fragile I'd throw anycreature that offends me to the dungeons!?" The Marcusian stood stif- "ANSWER ME!" "NO MA'AM!" "Then this topic is over, two wrongs do not make a right Marcusian, I have already made more mistakes in my life than the days you have been born colt! Do not seek to lecture me on my decisions.” His body straightened itself further. Watching him silently… the princess sighed, almost slumping as she did so. Minutes. Minutes talking with the human drained her almost entirely. Her fur stood on edge. She did not need to think much to know who it was. “Besides…” She slowly turned around, the marcusian following her as she did so. “Higher eyes will always watch when something with possession over Mind over matter arrives, my Principality will not go to war just because of a drop of blood Hammerstrike.” The stallion did not reply, simply, he kept staring at the pink filly. Who in turn stared back, her eyes clear of any swirling. She turned around and began walking. With trembling legs, the marcusian followed. “I want a full report on the human, his personality, likes, dislikes, interactions, habits, everything, if he suddenly changes I want to know know why, If he is possessed contact me immediately.” The marcusian scratched his helmet. “Ah… about that.” Sigh* “What?” “I couldn't hear anything inside the mare’s house, well, I could just… it was… senseless, muffled, just… some residents did say they could hear shouting but, it's confusing, I would have noticed a sonorous spell but, nothing.” Hmnnn* She tapped her chin, her horn lit up. “Ah.” Calmly, she turned around. Only to see the smiling face of the chaotic masquerade pretending to be a foal. Lifting her hoof the pink filly gave a wave, a mischievous smile plastered on her face all the while. The celestial’s eyes narrowed, exhaling she turned and kept walking. “Do not confuse me for the strongest My Little Pony, I am anything but, I have limits, weakness and needs, I am not a God, and I cannot do everything by myself, if there is anything I’ve learned in 1000 years Is that sacrifice comes in every life.” Hia face scrunched. “He can't get out scot-free, he threatened to kill yo-” “He promised to My Little Pony, for his type only bondage or death will be the end of it… maybe not even that.” The Marcusian froze. “You mean…” He looked in the forest’s direction. “It is lost, for now, even if it wasn't I don't know if I'd be able to use it… he is already a cage for that thing, and a good one, still… others cannot be allowed to see my innaction as weakness.” The Marcusian smiled. “Henceforth Dean Tyronus Starfield will not be allowed to go beyond the village of ponyville and its forest or leave Equestria, he is prohibited from obtaining employment or buying anything by himself, from now on only with the approval of his host will he be able to sustain himself.” The marcusian nodded. “This is… to leave a pony to decide his character?” The alicorn nodded. “Are you sure it is safe to let him with her?” She shook her head. “No, but do you truly believe that chaotic facade will let something happen with such a special mare?” “... Special?” She chuckled. “Not many can see souls Hammer, yes, much like that little filly she is special.” The stallion’s eyes widened. The celestial continued, the wound on her head long since disappeared. “What would that count now? 3 of us? He~ dame would be happy, so would dad.” Her face suddenly hardened. “Pay attention Hammer, you will keep your eye on him at all times, there is no need for any report. You are not specialized in analytics, simply make sure to keep him from doing something that can harm my little ponies.” The marcusian nodded. “More specialized equipment will be given to you, even further so one more agent will be sent here to help you, a demonic specialist to be more precise, they will be responsible for restraining any outburst from the demon.” Hmn* “There’s no need for more, the hospital staff is enough as it is, they should have received more protective equipment beforehoof, I trusted far too much on those protections, and underestimated that demon’s power too, something I will correct.” The stallion’s ears twitched. “No telepads? Not even a direct line?” She smiled. “Oh, my little Marcusian, there is no need, ‘I’ will already be here, agents or not, I prefer to speak with other creatures to truly know them, besides, it's been some time since I spoke with someone so interesting.” Spreading her wings the alicorn flew rapidly toward the north. BOOM! Air parted ways for her as she flew faster than even sound, at this velocity Canterlot was less than 13 minutes away. Speeding up she made sure to make it in 1. A smile formed on her face. Thump Today was fun and exciting. But it's time to go back. Her guards are probably panicking at her sudden disappearance, those overprotective little muffins~. She loves every single one of them . . . . . . . . . . Name: Dean Tyronus Hanma Starfield. Title: Pig, Demon’s Vessel. Age: 23 (HY) 8 (EY) Plane: Material. Location: Equus, Equestria, Hospital. Date: Ponysesho-day - 9th - Hayprance. Time: 13:58. State: Elated, Happy, Content, Calm. Health: Perfect. He exhaled and then looked at his arm, fully healed, not even a scratch. He might not have been able to move due to a mangled arm, and agony only comparable to his deaths something he will have to fix but he could hear. At least a little of everything before they walked away, breaking the speed of sound and delivering an attack with enough force to make a Celestial bleed would inevitably also break eardrums. How… irritating. Saved from becoming a cripple, twice by that creature. But that doesn't matter, no, that punch, that is what matters. It is something quite weird, after all, had the ogre’s borrowed strength achieved his baseline of 100 teratons he would have died. Something was either helping him, or that punch wasn't quite a punch. He refuses to believe a creature powerful enough to move a star would bleed with only that even if the ogre had managed to use all his strength through him he doubts the Celestial would suffer any damage. That creature can most likely wipe out entire solar systems, Yuujirou Hanma should be nothing to her. And false masquerade? Considering the pony names he heard, this one is not far-fetched, just… Above him, the yellow pegasus glared with angry eyes. Maybe he should first deal with her. He looked into her eyes. He looked at his. He smiled. She did not. “He~” He laughed. “YOU FAUST DAMN MOTHERF****! AAAAAAAAH!” BAM! If the exasperated, rage-filled scream and broken boulder were any indication… She did not. Not that it matters… much. At no point in his life has he ever felt lighter. Blood began to leak from his nose. Now if only that fucker hadn't broken his nose… again. And why is the wind getting stronger anyway? No matter, he kept laughing. “STOP LAUGHING YOU BASTARD DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHAT YOU JUST DID!?” He forced his head back. And laughed even more. Ponies are funny when angry too apparently. “STOP LAUGHING!” He did not. She screamed harder. !˳༄꠶! His body flew. His eyes widened. ‘IS THAT A TYPHOON!?’ 1- Destroy yourselfPlanet: Equus Country: Equestria City:Ponyville Location: Ponyville's General Hospital P.G.H Month: Whinnuary Day: Stablesunday 8th The hospital room stood quiet, the only sound present coming from the heart monitor, the one he had disconnected from himself not even two minutes ago. The man stood silent, he wore casual clothes, and although he had been fed during his brief coma, he still lost 3 kilos. But that is not important, the important thing is what is in front of him, or more specifically what the Yellow Pegasus said. Ah, but perhaps it would be better to go back in time, seven days ago more precisely, at least, according to the doctors that is. It was then that everything began. _____________________________________________________ August 6th, 2016, Earth, Japan Stretching himself Dean sat on his bed and quickly rested his head, he's exhausted, the work at the construction site always manages to not only tire him but take a few drops of blood too. There is not a day in the past month when he has not returned with bruises. "Low income, paycheck to paycheck streamer Caseoh found dea-" Sighing tiredly he gets up, walking to his stand he blocks his cell phone, and puts it to charge, moving back he lays his head on his pillow and closes his eyes, sleep would come easy this time, he is already tired after all. Before he could rest however images appeared in his mind, the same ones that kept popping up for the past 2 entire days. He sighed. He was there when it happened, that, that… fight, no, could it even be called that? A Father and a Son mauling each other with their bare hands, moving faster than sound, faster than his eyes could ever hope to follow, each blow powerful enough to shake the earth, the buildings, and the bones of any who were near. The entire damn city kept trembling, such was the intensity of the impacts the shaking could be compared to an earthquake within the 8th scale, windows broke, the ground cracked and metal bent under the force of mere flesh. Even worse, the bodies of these monsters were absorbing most of the impact, the quakes were caused by mere aftershocks of their attacks. Only God knows what would have happened if one wanted the city gone, no, maybe even the country. Most of all that… presence, those visions, even after two entire days he wasn't sure if he was just hallucinating. After all, how in the seven hells could that boy, 5 years younger than him ever just… summon/become a damn triceratops out of nowhere?! The things he saw that day evoked many, many feelings, mainly however he felt… ridiculous. Above the amazement, admiration, and even pide, he couldn't help but feel truly and utterly pathetic. It didn't matter that those two were absolute monsters, exceptions to humanity as a whole, seeing that 17-year-old boy hit with enough force to cause city-wide earthquakes made him feel like he did absolutely nothing of worth in his life. As a boy, he always dreamed of having superpowers, who didn't? Flying, super strength, laser vision, he doubted any child on the planet never had such dreams. As a man, he had the same dream, one buried below the weight of reality. Being strong enough to rival a tank? Don't be ridiculous, flying? Not under your own power, Laser eyes? The best you can get is a flashlight, super speed? You won't even reach Usain Bolt much less the flash you imbecile. Get those fantasies out of your mind and go work you damn tramp, dreams are for children, get back to reality. 'Reality really is disappointing, or maybe it would be better to say, it was.' He sighed. Who doesn't want to be strong enough to impose their views on the world? To be powerful enough to move the planet in a direction they feel is right? To never be helpless in the face of another? War, corruption, greed, racism, injustice, abuse how many people wish they could end it all? How many tried? How many still do? He certainly did, but… he never thought it possible. What could he do? He's just a single man, an 80-kilo, overweight, 5'5 -1,67 meters- foot tall man who wasted his intelligence on nothing and ended up working at a construction site in Japan of all places. If not for his father helping him he would never see himself leave this place. Heh~ who'd have thought? The monster mellowed down and decided to help the Pig. Sighing once again he turned in his bed, suddenly he felt… something press on him, the only thing he could compare it to is a certain feeling he had years ago. During an accident caused by his oversight, his room caught on fire, by the time he woke up it was almost too late. The pressure of the heat was enough for him to feel as if something was pressing onto his entire body his eyes in particular had the worst. It felt like something was trying to crush them, inside that room he was practically blind with how much he had to squint just to stop the pain Curiously enough he would later learn that the eyes of someone would melt long before the fire actually reached them. And that's what it felt like, the impending threat of being crushed long before anything could even touch him. He is accustomed to it, the fear is still there make no mistake, but even then, he ignores it, fear, if nothing else is something he is proud to say to have surpassed. Constantly fearing for one's life while inside their own house for years tends to do just that. He may freeze for one second but not two, he may tremble but not for too long, he may want to run but even then, he stays his ground. Death or not he will not give proof to his self to call himself a coward. 'Ain't that a tongue twister?~' Lifting himself he looked at the nightstand on the side of his room. The pressure grew bigger, he ignored it. Jumping out of his bed he walked toward his stand, each step only made the looming presence grow more and more. His body trembled, he ignored it. Fear will not stop him, not again, never again. Reaching the stand he looked down, extending his trembling hand he took the cylindrical object and brought it closer to his face. Instantly, the pressure receded, and the trembling of his body stopped. He showed no sign of relief In his hand stood a single 10 milliliter blood vial filled to the brim with blood. Glowing crimson blood, more specifically the blood of the man known as The Ogre. He got it only after that… fight ended, he was not joking when he said the two combatants mauled each other, teeth, skin, blood, and muscle were torn apart and discarded to the ground without a second thought. It was brutal, inhumane, insane, it was a battle between monsters and most of all… it was beautiful. Everything was done with such mastery and emotion behind it that he couldn't help but admire it from the bottom of his heart. Their moves, their words, their souls, everything, every minute detail told of a history, of struggles of dedication. He never hated his eyes more than that day, they alone could never hope to show him what those fighters passed through to achieve that level. That day he decided it, one day he would be able to see it, all those shadows behind their back will one reveal themselves to him. Dean was not a religious man, neither did he believe in the supernatural, but that fight changed him, it changed everyone who saw it in fact. It is not every day one sees a soul spontaneously come back from the afterlife and talk to their family after all. The fight by itself was life-changing, something he couldn't help but feel honored just for having the opportunity to witness it. But what truly changed his life came only later. After the fight was over and everyone began to dissipate he stood there for some minutes, thinking, reviewing his life, only after noticing how barren the place had become did he turn around and start walking to his home. He was on autopilot, his head was down, looking intently at the ground while his mind kept turning, and so, he slammed his head on an ambulance. He'd find the whole thing funny if something inside that very same ambulance didn't make him feel like he was starting at a goddam lion about to eat him alive. He froze, unable to move or even make a sound, he was sure that if he hadn't gone to the bathroom an hour prior he'd have pissed himself right then and there. All he could do was move his eyes, reflexively he looked at the source of that feeling, at the time he just wanted to know what was about to kill him. Dean Tyronus Starfield might be a pathetic man, but let it not be said he is a coward, no, he had beaten that part of him to death years ago, he'll never again go back to being that boy. If he'd die, then let it be with dignity. Then, he saw it, the thing, the one that exuded so much anger and killing intent his very cells believed they would die, and after seeing it, he had to take a second take. It was insane, but... Even then he could feel it, killing intent, coming off from, from…. blood?! That is what his very cells were afraid of?! The thing that had his heart quivering?! At the time he did not understand what was so special about that small vial of blood but later that night and the next day he had searched for everything he could get his hands on while not working or sleeping he continued to research everything about that man, and those around him. Oh, he knew the blood belonged to one of the two men -well a man and a boy- but even still, to be so absurd as to release killing intent? That de did not. Making his research later on he didn't know what to expect, but he found insanity. Most of it happened there, in that arena, videos of every fight could be found, honestly had he not known someone who knew how to navigate in the dark web he'd never have found it. The Underground Arena, Chika Tōgijō, also known as Kourakuen or the Holy Land of Fighting, Kakutō no Seichi, a place under the surface of the Tokyo Dome. There are two fighter corners in the arena, Byakko (White Tiger) and Seiryuu (Blue Dragon). It was built in 1985; 6 floors underground, 320.000 cubic meters, 1500 seats. The people gathering in the arena are selected through special routes to maintain absolute secrecy. To be invited a recommendation is needed, even then, it's not cheap 1,476,600 yen or 10,000 dollars per seat, He saw many fights, Koushou Shinogi vs Kureha Shinogi, Jack Hanma vs Baki Hanma, Doppo Orochi vs Yujiro Hanma, Retsu Kaio vs Baki Hanma, well, there were many, many fights. And many techniques, one in particular was his favorite, even more than the demon back itself, the technique was used in his second favorite match Katsumi Orochi vs The Prehistoric Man Pickle. A punch with the speed of Mach78, no, maybe even more, that punch... Was beautiful, a testament to Katsumi's will and talent. He wishes he could be like that man, maybe one day he will. Even after destroying Katsumi's arm and doing absolutely nothing against the ancient man that single attack made him realize that yes, the only reason for him not to be at the same height as those incredible men, is himself. If a man can give himself more joints with imagination alone what the fuck is his excuse not to do the same. If he can do it why can't he? More importantly, he came to learn something about Yujiro Hanma, that man... is nothing short of cruel and evil, a monster said to be immune to even humanity's strongest weapons. A being that surpasses the power of even nuclear bombs, the peak of every living creature that has ever stepped foot in this world. Even then, even knowing all this he couldn't help but admire him, Yujiro Hnama is after all, in some aspects someone he wants to be. But to have his mere blood release killing intent so powerful he couldn't even move? That was insane, crazy, beyond logic, but above all, it was… exciting. Maybe that was why no one even came near the ambulance, why nobody bothered to even protect that treasure. But at the time he didn't notice, the sheer aura emanating from the ogre's blood was enough to freeze him in place. He felt himself dying, saw himself dying, it was the scariest moment of his life, nothing else could compare to it, not even, ridiculous, impossible scenarios made up in his brain could ever compare to what he experienced that day. But above all, above his trembling body, above his fear, above even death a small, perhaps even insignificant thought for most couldn't help but worm its way into his mind. A thought directed a himself, a thought that he had many, many times before, one that he never disagreed with. One that never stung more than at that single moment. 'Pathetic.' Yes, while near death, with his heart about to give out on him he couldn't help but think that, at that moment, he had never felt so humiliated in his 22 years of life. And that, simple thought is why he moved, why he survived, beyond his terror he saw a chance, one to not be himself anymore, not to be this… thing he hated so much. He couldn't live like this anymore, like himself, like this thing, but neither could he take his own life. Not because he is a coward, no, he can very well put a knife in his throat without an ounce of hesitation but… doing so would go against everything he believes in. He hates himself, yes, he hates his situation, yes, he hates many, many things, but even while doing so, he works towards fixing it, even while being a lazy man he still works to improve. No, that's a lie, and he is not a liar, at least not to himself. He doesn't work to improve, he works to give himself the satisfaction of thinking he does. Yes, Dean Tyronus Starfield is a lazy man, an undisciplined man, a hypocritical man who holds himself to a belief he knows he can't sustain. But even then, he dreams of one day reaching it… the impossible. Calling him a daydreamer wouldn't be wrong, always in his fantasies, never in reality. But it's not exactly like that, is it? No, in the past, and perhaps even now he passed years alone, in solitude, with nothing but his thoughts to accompany him. And so he pondered, in his life, his actions, his thoughts, his friends, everything, 2 years later Dean Tyronus Starfield left his home knowing exactly what he was, who he was. And still, he complained, because that is who he is, a lazy, idiotic man with grand dreams, but devoid of the discipline to make them real. He told himself that the only reason he wasn't in a better place or even a better person was because opportunities were denied to him, taken away by things outside of his control. 'It isn't my fault!' He'd think 'It's the world's!' Even to him that only sounded like excuses. That day, he was proven right. In his years of solitude, he gained the ability to ignore his problems, ignore who the person in the mirror is. How much time has it been since he looked at his own reflection? 1 year? Maybe more? He doesn't know, all he does know is that every time he did so he wanted to kill the man staring back at him. He remembers a saying, Before creation, comes destruction, oh, and how much he wants to destroy that man staring back at him. Looking at the vial he carefully took a small cord from his nightstand and proceeded to tie it around the thing, forming another knot he created a necklace and tied it around his neck. He doesn't know why, but he took the damn vial, put it inside his coat, and ran the fastest he could toward his home, that day he discovered that as long as he was motivated enough he could run 2 kilometers without a single break. It was only when he arrived at his home that he realized what he had done, consciously that is. His subconscious had long since understood his desire. He wanted to be like him, Hanma Yujiro, The Ogre, Arrogant, but rightfully so, Powerful, but only due to his years of training, most importantly of all he wanted to be someone he could be Proud of. He is tired, of hating himself, of having justifiable reasons to hate himself, very tired so, so tired. And so, he decided. If his mind and Biology are the only things holding him back from becoming who he wants to be, someone his inner child always dreamed of being then he has no choice but to change. Destroy the old, so he can rebuild anew. Hanma Yujiro's blood can either help him or kill him where he stands. Some would call the idea stupid, perhaps even retarded, and maybe they are right. Injecting himself with the blood of the ogre in hopes that it will somehow alter his biology enough for him to be able to have the mere possibility of obtaining their strength via training? What an idea huh? He'd have thought the same, had he not seen that fight. He isn't someone who speaks in certainties, if someone asks him if he will do it, he will say he will try, he can't see the future, so, he can only try to do it after all. Due to that simple mindset, he never believed there was something beyond the physical, beyond matter. Yujiro, Baki, and Yuchiro Hanma proved him wrong, and for that, he cried, cried at being given hope for the first time in 8 years. The strength of these men comes from more than just muscles, more than training, it comes from their minds, their spirits. Katsumi Orochi didn't manage to make his imagination reality because he has a superpower, no he managed it because he worked tirelessly toward it. If he can be described as 'Only dreams and no action' Katsumi Orochi can be described as a man with impossible dreams and the will to make them real. That's why they are so strong, their ambitions, their wills are so far above normal or even humans at the Olympic level that they become reality. Their muscles, even if at the same size as a decade ago grow impossibly in power to the point they could kill their past selves in one hit. It is such an absurd thing Baki Hanma managed to break a man's finger by using his eye, His. Fucking. Eye. Dean breathed deeply, looking to his left he saw… himself, through a full-body mirror he brought the day prior, and for the first time in a long while, he didn't immediately feel anger, no, he felt determination. No more, no more will he torment himself. Tomorrow, tomorrow he will buy a syringe, and inject the ogre's blood into his veins, and then… either everything will change, or he will die. No going back, either he becomes what he always wanted to be, or he dies trying. Anything is better than being the thing that he is now, even death. For one second he felt the pressure around him increase, it was not comparable to the last time, not even near it but… it felt just as horrible. The ogre's blood was eager, eager to kill him. If he didn't know better he'd say the thing could read his mind. He doesn't. Turning his head towards his bed he calmly walked forward, his heart kept beating crazily inside his chest. He ignored it. Sitting in his bed he rested his head on the pillow and closed his eyes, in mere seconds he was asleep. . . . . . . . . . . Dean suddenly opened his eyes, around him he could only see blue and black. "Wha-?!" He tries to get up, failing as he suddenly realizes that there is nothing below him. Looking down he sees the same thing, lines of black and blue, blurring as if he is moving at a quick speed. His eyes widened while his heart began to beat even quicker, remembering something he acted quickly and pinched his leg, sure enough, he felt pain. 'This isn't a dream.' Dozens of possibilities passed through his head, was he abducted or being abducted by aliens? Was he dead and going to either heaven or hell? Was this just a cosmic mistake of infinitely low probability? 'No, it doesn't matter.' His heart kept beating as he calmed himself, he may not be good at not getting scared but he is good enough at not keeping being so. Moving his eyes around he noticed something, first his body was moving in a straight line, not tumbling or turning, whatever was sucking him through this place was doing so in a controlled manner. Second, he was not alone, shadows, 4, maybe more appeared and disappeared just as quickly, beings being transported with him? Habitants of whatever place this is? He was about to shout to them when suddenly everything exploded in white light. He felt the suction force strengthen to the point his skin started to hurt, the next second, the light of the sun hit him. Uff!* He groaned as he landed on the grassy ground. Acting quickly he got up, the world still spinning in a blur of colors as he did so. Thump* Thump* Thump* His heart beat quickly in his chest as he got his breathing under control. Widening his eyes he suddenly started to slap himself until finally, his hand touched what he was searching for. Signing in relief he looked at his palm and saw the blood vial, he could feel… curiosity coming out of it. He ignored it, he saw a man's soul talking to his living relatives, sentient blood didn't really surprise him anymore. Looking around himself he let out a breath, from what he could see there were trees both to his right and left. On his left side, he could see a swamp, the forest behind it was… weird, no, it was beyond weird, terrifying would be the right word. Maybe he is seeing things but the entire forest seems to distort the air around it, as if space itself is being pulled in all directions. He didn't need to think for more than a second to find a comparison, he remembers seeing something like this happening before. He saw it with his own eyes. In that fight, the auras of Yujiro and Baki Hanma distorted the very space around them, everything besides those two seemed to turn into mush, moving like a particularly chaotic piece of taffy. Being in their very presence suffocated him, at the time he had to remind himself how to breathe so as to not die of asphyxiation. This isn't the case now, no, although the area of the distortion seems to be much bigger than those two he feels nothing coming off the place. No, his terror comes from his knowledge, if Yujiro Hanma's aura was of that size then what the hell is causing that thing?! Fortunately, he has the impression that whatever it is, it's being contained, at the very least, he hopes, whatever being is strong enough to cause that, is far, far above him. Unconsciously he smiled. Thump* Looking down at the vial in his chest he ponders. 'But not forever if I have anything to say about it.' The last time he saw what a human was truly capable of he decided to reach it, knowing what is possible now, he doesn't mind adding other creatures to that list of possibilities. 'If they can do it, why can't he?' Looking forward he sees a gorge, a big one at that, a river flows directly through it, the air around it feels cold, he has to admit, it is beautiful. And now that he notices it, isn't the air… cleaner? Shaking his head he turns around, as he had seen it the ground behind him has train tracks, walking in their direction he began following their trail. He doesn't know what hour is it or even where he ended up in, but he certainly doesn't want to stay in this wide open space when night falls. His heart calmed down as he continued to walk forward, it has been a long, long time since panic managed to grip him for more than a few seconds. Unfortunately for it, today would not be the day it would grip his heart, 8 years ago was the last time, and he'll make sure it stays so. He made a promise to himself after he decided to put the Ogre's blood in his veins after all. He'll keep moving forward, until death rips him apart. Author's Note You know, I never understood those HIE fics where the MC just accepts being a base human in Equestria. It doesn't make sense, not at all, I mean personally if I got to Equestria I'd do everything in my power to obtain magic, get stronger. Because really, if there's a being powerful enough to move the sun I won't feel comfortable unless I have a way of either stopping it or running away to another dimension. 6: Soul to SoulName: Dean Tyronus Hanma Starfield Title: Pig Age: 23 Plane: Spiritual Location: Mindscape Time: Irrelevant "Oi, fat ass." Anger blossomed into his being before he could even properly open his eyes. Jumping out of the ground he put his guard up and snapped his face towards the voice. And just as before, there it was, Yuujirou Hanma's grinning form. "I will talk, and you will listen." He forced himself to stay calm. "Ogre, I did not expect you to be a talkative man." Dean said playfully while still on guard, his non-existent muscles refusing to relax for even a fraction of a second. No matter how many fights he had with the man Yuujirou Hanma always made him stand on edge. He understood, of course, he did. After all, what kind of fool would stand calm while a demon talked to them? Not even Baki Hanma could, what hope did he have? Tch* "I am not, but I decided to give you a warning nonetheless, so listen well boy." In a second the Ogre appeared in front of him. 'Teleportation?!' The thought came instantly, and just as quickly he dismissed it. Yuujirou Hanma didn't depend on something as ridiculous as a superpower to be strong. Only himself. 0.005 to 0.02 seconds, this is the time a signal from the brain takes to be received by any limb and acted upon. A ridiculously low amount of time, one many could argue to be irrelevant in the context of human perception. Not to him, however. Why? Simple, Yuujirou Hanma is faster than that. With a speed greater than sound Dean saw and felt what happened before he heard it. The ogre disappeared. Inexistent air exploded behind him. Then, he suddenly appeared again. The shockwave reached him. It all happened in mere nanoseconds. For him, it felt instantaneous. BOOM! He was forced to shield his eyes from the wind as his ears began to bleed, the sound being loud enough to turn him deaf for a moment. Something held his wrist. He was not fast enough to react. With a single hand, the ogre effortlessly held both of his arms together. Crack! Bones snapped as the Ogre squeezed his hand, as he did so veins exploded and muscles tore open under the pressure of the man's fist. He couldn't move. Not because of the pain, shock, or even fear, but because something was holding him in place. All around his body, he felt as if the very air tried to crush him. "Ughk!" His vision started to turn black as his eyes slowly bent inward, blood leaking from beneath them all the while. In a second, however, the pressure lowered. Acting quickly he pushed his body up by anchoring himself in the ogre's hold and threw a knee at his chin. "BASTARD!" Crack! "Ahgk!" Only to freeze and howl in pain as the pressure came back twice as strong. Constant exposure to pain did not turn him immune to it, only tolerant. And much like Will, the pain the soul can feel does not have a defined threshold, the higher one's will the higher all other emotions can be felt. In other words, the pain he is feeling from his muscles, bones, and skin could be compared to losing limbs. Something that the Ogre can surely increase if he so wished. Crack! As his body was slowly crushed under the pressure the ogre looked dully at him. Opening his mouth the strongest creature spoke with a calm tone, that of a teacher educating a child in the simplest of things. "We are in the mindscape boy, a spiritual plane, in the material world it might be hard to affect anything outside of the body with the soul, but here? It's another thing completely." He lowered his head and glared at Dean's eyes, his face stoic like that of a man without a drop of patience to waste. "If I don't want you to move, you won't." From one moment to the other, the Ogre freed his hands, the next all he could see was an open palm closing in on his face. ‘Wha-’ Boom! “!” With a slap, his body was sent hurling back through the air. His vision turned blurry and confusing as lost all sense from up to down, contrary to the previous time, however, he had a plan. It is somewhat humiliating but he can confidently say he has more experience in this situation than he'd like. And experience brings proficiency. Hitting the ground with his elbow he reduced both his speed and impact, by the time he hit the ground for the third time he was able to stop his impromptu flight. Kneeling on the white soil he slowly lifted himself and put a hand on his face. Dip* Blood dripped from his nose. It hurt. But nothing broke. And that alone disturbed him more than anything. "In this place the strong rule in a way the material world cannot express boy, I might not be able to dispatch you for good but I can do everything else, so understand it, while here..." The ogre's tone deepened as his eyes narrowed. "I am God." TRRRRRRRRRR!!! The world suddenly exploded in green and brown as things surged from the ground at a speed his eyes couldn't properly keep up with. Even then he only managed to do so for a second, the next, the ground started to shake. All he heard before the earthquake threw him to the ground was the distinct sound of wood rubbing against itself. Crack! "Aghk!" Something hit his back as he fell, the thing hit with enough force to fracture his bones, had he been in his physical body that is. Here? It punctured through his skin and kept trying to force its way in. Had it slammed him against a wall beforehand Tyronus is absolutely sure he would have a hole coming from his chest and reaching his back now. Not stopping the thing kept pushing him upward, its speed far too high for him to try and escape, as he ascended inexistent air hit his face forcing his lips to open and his skin to deform. For a second, as he watched far away lights lit up in the void he thought whether or not the thing wanted to throw him out of the planet. 'Wait, planet?' Just for it to abruptly stop and throw him spinning through the air. Butterflies formed in his stomach as he felt himself slowly losing speed. '20 meters, 40 meters?' He didn't know how high up he was, all he knew was that he would fall very soon if nothing changed. Worse yet he has no idea whatever the durability of his soul will save him. His heart raced. Thump!* Thump!* Thump!* Dying didn't bother him much, but the idea of doing so by falling was far too humiliating for him to accept. His ascension finally stopped, and for a moment, he stood completely still, feeling the cool breeze hitting his face, he was finally able to properly look at the world around him. Only to freeze in his senseless movements as he couldn't quite believe what his eyes were telling him. The sky. The night sky, full of stars, stood above him. The moon shone a deep blue as its light, brighter than any he had ever seen shone upon him. And then, he started to fall. "Aaaaaaaah!" Spinning wildly he attempted to do something, anything, but no matter what he tried or how he moved his descent kept being just as wild as before. Kri... kri, krikrikrikrikri krikrikriKRIKRIKRIKRIKRI Dozens of small branches snapped as his body crashed upon them. "Ite!" Shouting in pain he put his hands in front of his face and tried to protect his eyes as the wood cut his skin. Dozens of cuts formed in seconds, each stinging just as much as the first, the skin from his legs, arms, and stomach were all cut as the branches snapped. Thud* Crack! Pain shot from his entire body as he finally crashed, the sensation alone made him certain that if he wasn't in soul form his bones would have broken like twigs. Luckily the soul is stronger than his meat suit. Groaning loudly he lifted himself from the grassy soil. 'Thank the sta- worlds above those things didn't have thorns.' Looking down he saw the branches on the soil, a brief sense of relief washing over him at the scene. 'And that they didn't fall upwards.' Shaking his head he ignored the dripping blood and the wounds on his arm as he looked around himself. Once more his eyes widened at the scene. In front of him stood a forest, an entire damn forest, one that sprouted out of nowhere. The experience, even after the last days, was so surreal he felt as if he was transported to another world again. If it weren't for that tree almost passing through his back and the strange sensation he could feel throughout this entire space he'd have believed just that. Not only that but… He couldn't quite explain it but, he could feel it, somehow the white space was still there, just… below it? For seconds his mind worked on overdrive as he took the scenery into his view. Thinking, guessing, and theorizing what could have made it possible. And then, in mere seconds, he understood. 'Imagination manifestation?.' The scene, no, sensation reminded him of the time when Baki Hanma formed an image of a triceratops during that fight. Much like it, he theorized that Yuujirou could do the same in this place, changing the surroundings as if they were a picture he could make at any time with his mind. 'No… that's not quite right.' Changing was not the right word. It was more like… like he painted a world above the white of the easel. For many, this would seem simply as an amazing supernatural feat, for him however, it was different, everything, from the trees to the sky to the grass to the moon, everything felt… 'Disturbing.' That's the only word he could find to describe the place, it felt… quiet, far too quiet, dead even, as if only the two of them existed in this little forest. Even more, he felt like he was looking at a mirage, something not… true. When looking at Baki's imagination manifestation triceratops style he felt amazed, like that creature really was there, like it was real. This, however, is different. The sensation didn't have quite a material world equivalent, but if he had to describe it… He'd say he felt like he was looking at a lie. He put his finger on his chin as he started to walk in circles. But… why? Why did this forest disturb him so much? It was quiet, yes, but it was just a forest, right? ‘No, this… isn't a forest.’ His eyes widened in realization, he understands, he finally understands it. His feelings, why he felt disturbed, why he was so uncomfortable, why everything felt so unreal. He understood it all. 'No, no, no,nononono.' And it scared him more than anything. Snapping his body towards the still form of the Ogre a nervous smile formed on his face. "Oi, you're joking, right?" His body trembled as he almost beat himself for what he had done. "You've been here for only seven days you fucker, and you can do shit like this already?" He did it, the stupidest thing any human could ever do. His voice wavered, and the Ogre's smile widened. His mocking smile. "Good, at least you are not an idiot." He underestimated the Ogre. His smile widened even more as he spoke with a condescending tone. "I'd hate to have to explain even the little things." He understands it, this place feels fake because it is. According to the memories he got from the Ogre during his deaths, in his infancy, more specifically the day he was born Yuujirou Hanma was capable of transmitting his thoughts to the mind of his mother. Much like he is able to transmit his wish to kill through his aura. The so-called 'Killing intent' is nothing but the ogre sending information directly to the brain of his victim on how much he wants to kill them. No, not only their brain but every part of their body, every cell, limb, vein, and nerve. Backed up by the strength of the 'signal' the brain reacts in a… curious way. By conjuring self-made images of Yuujirou doing just that, killing them over and over again. In other words, the brain is tricked into fully believing what is happening, the thoughts sent to it being so powerful it thinks they are its own. The sensation that comes, the pain of non-existent attacks is nothing but the mind fully immersing itself in the 'truth' the Ogre forced upon them. And… he improved it. That bastard improved it. Within only seven days the Ogre made it so his so-called 'signal' could not only reach the brain but also the soul, something he could previously do, but now it is much more refined. Refined enough to trick his soul into believing an entire forest is in front of him, all without even alerting his conscious mind. And considering this place is his mindscape it reacted to 'his' thoughts and made the implanted belief into the easel that was his mindscape true. Perhaps a random fool might not quite understand what that alone means, but not him. He understands everything. If that man continues to improve he will one day reach the point of being able to do the same thing as that Celestial, and fully kill his Self by tricking him into believing he has no will. If that happened… he would not be able to come back. Deep down he knew the Ogre would not lower himself to tricks like these. The man would not accept killing his soul in any other way than beating him into submission, he knows it. He’d do the same after all. But… the fear, no, the terror ALL of his selves felt at the mere possibility of him reaching that level was enough to shake him. Ttttttttttttttttt! His teeth chattered as his body trembled uncontrollably. He knows the illusion isn't real, but he doesn't have the strength to push through it. With his will alone the Ogre forced him to see a lie. His mind, not having the strength to fight, was forced to put the image of the forest in front of him. And much like a man clasping someone's hand and forcing them to draw something the 'image' didn't have his style. Hence why he felt like everything was wrong. It was something forced, wrong, a Lie in every extent of the concept. The Ogre isn't making the illusion, he is. And he can't do a damn thing about it. No… that's not quite right, he can do something about it. He just won't succeed. But then again… 'Fuck it.' The inevitability of failure shouldn't have ever stopped him before. He'll make sure it won't do so now. He is a man who will accomplish the impossible after all. What is the strongest creature before his will? Flexing his muscles Dean forced his body to tremble less, seconds passed as he breathed steadily, slowly he lifted his head, looked at the Ogre. And smiled. "Just one time." He couldn't help it. "You saw that thing doing it one time, and replicated it, without magic nonetheless." The thought of surpassing this man even in these hopeless circumstances. "You know I had forgotten how much of a genius you are Ogre, Spirit, Body, and now even the Mind, you really are awesome Yuujirou-san." Excited him to no end. His lips opened forcibly as a too-wide smile formed on them. "Still, I ask myself…" He breathed deeply, the smile on his face refused to leave him as his voice deepened. "How will you feel when I surpass you even in that?" His smile widened even more as the blood in his body kept falling. That monster… really made him want to use everything he had to beat him! Death of self or victory against the strongest. An ultimatum to his very soul. He liked that, he liked that very, very much. The ogre put his hands in his pockets as if completely uninterested in the scene before him. "I don't care if you die, lose a limb, get blind or become a vegetable but… I don't want a fun thing like you to break so soon, so, hear me, and hear me well." Still with a crazed smile on his face, Dean blocked one of his nozis and exhaled. Krrrr* Blood shot out of his nozis in droves, briefly, he thought about whether or not the soul even had a limit to how much blood it could simulate. Not that it matters, if it doesn't, he’ll put one. Doing the same for his other nozis he stared intensely at the Ogre, the man had spent 7 entire days inside the spiritual realm, maybe more due to however time dilation worked inside this place. Even if he wanted to do nothing more than run forward and punch him he forced himself to stay put, if the Ogre wanted to tell him something, it must be important. "This." He gestured to the place around him. "Is the place where the very essence of a fight can fully manifest." The strongest creature’s voice reverberated throughout the forest, deep and powerful were the only words he could find to describe them. "If will is grown through hardship and training then a fight here is nothing more than a contest of who passed, suffered, fought, and most importantly of all surpassed the most in their lives." Maybe one day he will have that same voice. "A fight of wills in the most literal sense, my history, against yours." The voice of a man confident in his Self. "As the state of the soul reflects the state of the body, allowing it to possess incredible strength proportional to its will and fighting spirit, so does the wounds of the soul reflect on the body." Unconsciously Dean touched his chest. "You understand it right? Your wounds only appeared after you remembered your previous death when you finally Achieved Mind over matter." Thump!* "In other words, if we fight now, you will most certainly die in the material world, ha!, although it would be fun to see the face of that creature when she sees your mangled corpse I have no wish to end you before you become something fun to play with." He laughed some more. "But neither will I stop killing you here boy if you give up, I will steal your body, carcass or not I am sure I can find a way to heal it.” Suddenly, the ogre appeared in front of him. "You have a day to find something to help you, if you don't, then prepare to die tonight." The last thing Dean felt was something hitting his head before he went down. . . . . Name: Dean Tyronus Hanma Starfield Title: Pig Age: 23 Plane: Material Location: Fluttershy's cottage/Ponyville Time: 5:57 A.M. Dean's eyes snapped open as his body shot up, before he could do so much as speak pain shot out from his entire body. Quickly hugging his two arms he forced himself to stay silent, not a murmur left his mouth as seconds passed in agony. Pressure, not unlike that of his dream stubbornly stayed in his arms, if he had to compare it to something he would say it felt like being crushed between two hydraulic presses. Looking down he saw red marks in the form of hands slowly forming on his arms. Thump!* His heart almost jumped out of his chest, the mark, it was concrete proof, the Ogre wasn't lying. But… he already knew that didn't he? That man sees no value in him besides a fun toy to play with in the future, a delicious meal he is preparing. Why would he bother lying to something so insignificant? He remembers it. At the end of that fight against Yuujirou, after he woke up, even while enraged he felt a burning sensation on his chest. At the time he thought it was the pain of the wound the pony -Rainbow Dash- had given him. Now he knows better. He knew it even after he returned from death. Those who achieve Mind over Matter risk everything to gain power. Whether they want it or not. Drip* A drop of blood suddenly fell on his hand, a second later, pain started to radiate throughout his body once again. Crack! Bones fractured as his skin tore itself open to invisible blades, blood fell and he could do nothing but watch as his body tore itself apart. Throughout the pain, he refused to do as much as twitch, screaming while falling to his presumed death was humiliating enough. Screaming out in pain, even more so. Even then, his mind did not stop working, his previous injury was more likely than not instantaneous in its physical reflection. So why were these ones not? Suddenly, it came to him. 'Delayed reaction?!' Yes, it made somewhat of a sense, if the ogre crushed his brain he would die instantly regardless of whether he could heal or not. Of course, overlapping his soul into his body after the brain healed could work, but neither he nor the Ogre could know for sure without testing it. Something both would try to do without hesitation. But if the wounds aren't instantaneous for one reason or another dying in a single attack would be significantly harder if he had a way to heal. Or maybe, no, that man must surely have found a way to delay it artificially, meaning… 'He can kill me any time he wants.' Veins popped up in his head as the implications fully settled in his mind, anger flooded his body as the idea that he only lived because someone else allowed it planted itself in his mind. 'Thatdamn fucker.’ Feeling the pain in his arms increase as his muscles contracted he forcibly calmed himself. At the moment, anger is pointless, he can't punch anything to solve this problem, yet. But… yes, what difference did it make in the end? Even if Yuujirou wasn't there, there's still the Celestial. The sun could very well send death beams at any moment towards him for all he knows, or slam itself on the planet to kill him. '...nah.' He's not quite that important at the moment, the second possibility will only become worrying after some years, for now, only the first should worry him. He sighed. "The weak only live by the mercy of the strong, is that what you are trying to tell me, Ogre?" His face morphed into a smile. That man… didn't need to show it to him. He learned that already some time ago. "Heh~ So be it, I'll give this favor back to you one day." Previously, he only wanted to be stronger, to be his ideal self, to reach his maximum potential and stand equal to those men, but now? Now he had a solid objective. A true ambition that goes beyond just him. What he wants? Simple... To fight the strongest creature on earth, and kill it with his bare hands. Yuujirou Hanma will fall by the hands of his so-called 'Meal'. And contrary to that father and son fight, he'll make sure only one of them leaves alive. Shaking his head he went to leave the sofa, only to sense something falling from his leg. Looking down curiously he saw a small, yellow blanket. He… didn't go to sleep with that thing, did he? No, he doesn't remember taking it with him while he got to sleep. Crouching he took the blanket and folded it slowly, contrary to the medics who took care of him, the adorable pegasus, Fluttershy, had no obligation to do so. 'Even her name is adorable, a little ridiculous though.' Not that he will mock an entire culture just for being different. She took him in simply because she chose to, out of kindness in fact, and he will not be ungrateful. He has no obligation to do anything, but he is no parasite. He lived in the house of his grandparents for some time before, and he never liked how he couldn't contribute much to them. This will not be the case here, he will make sure of it. Folding the blanket he took care not to bleed onto it, seconds later, with great care he put it above the sofa and turned to the kitchen. 'Fluttershy's home is remarkably small for a human.' Luckily he is somewhat of a midget. Suddenly he heard the sound of hooves hitting wood. 'Mmmn, so we do wake up around the same time.' Clop* Clop* Clop* Coming down the stairs with a sleepy expression Fluttershy, with her eyes slightly closed, looked at him with a smile. "Good morning StaaAAAR!." Only for her eyes to widen in shock and her voice to grow several pitches higher as she saw the state of his body. Small cuts formed all over his face, arms, and legs, his nose kept bleeding, the giant red hand marks on his hand and face grew several times redder. Drip* As if the visage wasn't bad enough, blood started to fall through his eyebrow as a small crack formed on his forehead. 'Ah yes.' The Ogre flickered his forehead, didn't he? And now his back is hurting. With a furious face completely uncharacteristic of herself Fluttershy galloped at full speed toward the huma while giving him a rather… uncomfortable look. Quite honestly the worried, angry, disappointed, and determined mix of expressions in that single look made him feel strangely bad. And he didn't even do anything in the first place! Stopping in front of him the mare forcibly pushed his hands down, almost bringing his entire body together with them. Once again he noted how strong a pony was compared to their size. ‘But then again they do walk on four legs.’ "Dean Tyronus Starfield, what did you do to yourself mister?!" She shouted in a strange mix of loud, disappointed, paradoxically quiet, and sad tone of voice. Maybe it is because she is a small pony, maybe because she is cute, or even how worried she looked, but for the first time in years he felt bad about how his actions affected another person. 'Pony.' He would do it again of course, well… had he done something that resulted in these wounds that is, he would feel bad for worrying the cute pegasus but he'd do it again. Regardless of what they spoke yesterday, she is still largely a stranger. For some reason he doesn't think the mare thinks the same. He might feel bad, but he'll never regret acting on his beliefs. Still… the expression on the mare's face made him ponder. If, IF his actions affected another creature he wouldn't be completely apathetic. Not because they got harmed, planets above, no, he practically lost his empathy for strangers, but because they didn't take the risk. How to explain it… if Fluttershy got injured because of a fight of his he'd be angry at his enemy solely because the one who took the risk was himself. It was his fight, his risk, his life on the line, not a bystander's. He… holds himself accountable for the consequences of his actions, simply because he refuses to put the blame on others again. It could be described as a sense of individual responsibility, a belief that one, not only himself, should take ownership of the risks they take with their actions and not run from them. If he's involved in a situation and something goes wrong because of his actions, he believes wholeheartedly that the only one who should bear the consequences is him. Even if there are external factors, even if no one would say the fault is solely his own, he'd still hold himself responsible. Responsibility and self-reliance are two things he absolutely refuses to not adhere to. Even if he had no hope of doing anything against it, he fully knows his actions are his own, he has the obligation to not push the consequences to someone else. For example. If Fluttershy actually tried to fight and got harmed -Even if for him- no matter how cute the mare is, he wouldn't truly care. Those who wish to kill must be prepared to be killed in return after all. If the decision to attack was hers, independently of the reason he will not act to protect her, actions have consequences, and blood is a better teacher than most in these cases. Those afraid of seeing it, shouldn't bother leaving their homes. A creature without will is already dead after all. Those who take the path of a fighter and those who wish to be more than they are, have to always be ready to die at a moment's notice for their ambitions. That's why they are selfish, all that matters is their own wishes after all. Having the strength to impose them on others and little reason to acknowledge creatures completely inconsequential to their own lives those who achieve Mind over Matter are incredibly selfish. He is no exception. Not that he doesn't have self-control, contrary to Yuujirou he can control his impulses, and not because he is afraid of the consequences, worlds above no. If he wants to do something he will, whether this results in someone trying to shoot at him or an entire country declaring him an enemy of the state matters little. No, he controls himself simply because he is not a slave to himself. The soul has no lust, wish, or greed for anything besides will after all. If weaklings wish to roll in the mud and shit, too afraid to feel even a lick of pain instead of trying to escape he'd let them. Killing them would be a mercy but… he had none to give to those filth. 'Wait…' His thoughts deranged again. Clearing his head he went back to his previous train of thought. It was weird even for him to think it but… Dean Tyronus Starfield is a responsible man. With some difficulty, he pushed his hands away from Fluttershy's hooves. Her telekinetic hold is not weak, at all. "I did nothing to myself mare, I was caught by surprise by an attack, nothing more." She glared at him with her angry/worried eyes even more, clearly not believing him even a bit. Briefly, he thought to say sorry, only to squash the idea from his mind a second later. Although… maybe he spoke a little too harshly, the mare certainly didn't deserve it, even if misguided she only wished to take care of him. Explaining his situation should make her leave him alone. "Did the pony medics not tell you what happened to me?" Tilting her head to the side in confusion as one of her eyebrows lowered she began to think Her anger momentarily left her as she pondered the question, seconds passed as she started to become truly confused at her beneficiary's situation. All they told her was that a creature needed help after being hospitalized by a pony in an accident. They told her she was specifically chosen not only because she was a local but also because her talent would be instrumental in talking to him. Translation spells were good but by their very nature they needed to be invasive for the translation to be perfect, her talent had no such defect. Her cutie mark would never harm anycreature after all, it simply allowed her to understand them, and be understood, even if they don't have the intelligence for it. There are limits of course, but she never found them, more so for lack of experimentation than anything. Thinking back she thought he was a foreigner, something quickly proven wrong as after he woke up he revealed to be from another planet entirely. She didn't truly care for the revelation quite honestly, a creature needed help, and so she would step up to the role! Alien or not everycreature needed to be shown a little kindness. Her talent truly was perfect for this situation. It would let her teach him their language, and although he wasn't an unintelligent animal she had vast experience in dealing with other creatures. They also cited how she was the ideal Pony to introduce him to their culture due to being 'gentle' which… she somewhat agreed. Taking care of animals, big and small really showed her how kindness could go a long way, kindness and patience. Although… She almost scratched the back of her head in embarrassment as she remembered how she screamed at him earlier. The shame alone almost made her want to hide behind her wing. It's just… she was so angry at the idea any creature would try to do that to themselves. She… had problems when she was a filly, problems of the bullying kind that, at least according to her Ponytrist, brought her self-confidence to an all low. She is… better now, but at the time she tried to dismiss those worries. That is… until her family showed her what happened to ponies that didn't take care of their hearts. Up until that point It had never passed through her mind, the possibility of hating herself so much she started to hurt herself. Her family's worries that she was heading in that direction were enough for her to accept help, by Celestia even her younger brother was worried about her! And he did little else besides play his games at the time. So… she got a little too emotional, and although the anger didn't pass completely she is hoping, very, very strongly that Star didn't do what she thought he did. But going back to her thoughts. The government would then give her money to take care of Star's needs for some months before he found something to do. Although they did say some weird things, for example, a pony named Hammerstrike would be nearby just in case something happened. At the time she thought they wanted to make sure nopony bothered him too much but now she's asking herself whether or not they meant to observe Star himself and not the ponies around him. As the pegasus tried to solve the puzzle Dean simply looked at her thoughtful form. 'Those eyes are quite expressive, maybe that's why they are bigger?' Looking at the contemplative look on the pegasus face he sighed, and sat on the sofa. He would have to live with the mare for who knows how long, possibly trying to explain why a corpse was in her house to the authorities tomorrow, or hiding why his body kept being torn apart each night would be tiring. That's without considering her olfaction, earth ponies are better than humans in that aspect, this alien pony pegasi shouldn't be much different… probably. Ignoring the pony's state he continued to speak, time, is not something he has the privilege to waste now. "Before arriving on your planet, 2 days in fact I stole a vial of blood from the strongest creature on my planet, Yuujirou Hanma." Telling the history did not bother him, secrets and lies are things only those, too afraid of the consequences of their lives and actions use. Even if the entire world hates him for it, Dean Tyronus Starfield will not be known as a liar, neither to the world nor himself. "That man alone could defeat countries with his bare fists, shatter them too, no one could defeat him, and as far as I know, no one ever did." If they found his weaknesses through his words? Good, he'd let them use and abuse it, whatever he dies or surpasses those annoyances will be entirely up to him. A diamond cannot be formed without pressure after all. "He is the… peak, the prime of humanity." Stress testing his resolve will be much better than lifting some weight, he is training to increase his will, not his muscles. "And a shard of him is inside me." Besides. What doesn't kill him only makes him stronger. "That wave of killing intent you most likely felt 8 days ago was his fault, his blood possesses a shard of his soul, and that same shard wanted me dead, it hoped to provoke an animal into attacking and killing me by releasing his aura, he got a pony instead." Fluttershy hopped on the sofa and sat comfortably, even while looking up at him her eyes lost focus as he spoke. He recognized a flashback when he saw one, he couldn't imagine having those visions to be anything else but traumatic. At least for ordinary people, ponies… shouldn't be that different. "When Rainbow Dash hit me she broke that vial of blood, her punch was strong, it was a miracle I didn't die instantly, perhaps that vial saved me, no, saving isn't the right word, more like… it wanted to kill me itself." "The punch ripped my skin and muscles apart, my bones bent inward and broke, some shards pierced my heart, and the blood, well, it splatted itself directly on my heart." The mare's eyes widened as she put her hooves on her mouth to try to stop a gasp. "Ammph!" Succeeding somewhat. "I don't know what happened next, my mind became hasty after that, I could only mostly feel pain to be honest but…" "When I opened my eyes, instead of hell I found myself in a weird, white space, before I could think or even do anything a fist hit my head, and splattered my skull to the ground." He looked at the Mare's disbelieving eyes and smiled like a fool who knew something she didn't. "I didn't know at the time but that place was… a spiritual realm of sorts, more specifically the place where my mind laid, the body I had there wasn't flesh and blood, it was my soul, and because of it, he couldn't kill me." "I died… 279 times before that, golden thing dragged me out, to steal my body Yuujirou Hanma needed to make my soul desist." He glanced at the pony "I don't know about your pony ones but human souls can't be erased unless they truly give up, or are changed to such a point they are no longer themselv-." Something poked his hand, interrupting his history, instinctively he looked down. "Mmmm" Seeing his arm he hummed and lifted the limb toward his face, blood dripped, his eyes stood frozen in apathy as he watched the cuts form. He expected the wounds to stop by now, but then again, who knows how much the ogre can delay them? It was, somewhat incredible, to see his skin be cut open by a non-existent blade, even more so to feel the same pain as the time he was falling. Smelling the blood the mare's eyes regained focus, a moment later she turned to face him. "eep!" Seeing cuts spontaneously form in his arm she screamed and immediately ran towards the stairs in a mad dash. Tot tot tot tot tot Lifting his eyebrow he watched as the mare quickly went up to the second floor, and just as quickly come down with both a box of band-aids and a plastic bottle. Jumping to his side she opened the box, rolled the plastic bottle, threw the… liquid on the band-aid, and went on to warp the entire thing on his arm, well, the one without the band-aid that is. It burned somewhat, but the pain receded. His bones still hurt though. 'Magic? Or simple medicine?' Acting as if nothing happened he continued his history. "And that man couldn't do the latter, so he opted to kill me, again, again and again, until I gave up." Putting his hand on the pegasus' head he smiled, recalling those events made his heart race with excitement. "But. I. Didn't." He laughed. "Ha! Oh, at the beginning I did, after each death, I came back weaker and weaker, and soon enough I'd lose my sense of self completely, but!" He paused as the mare finally ended with his arm and went to his legs. Maybe someone else would think the pegasi was disinterested in his history. Not him. Her raised ear, lazily pointed at him, told him enough of how much she really listened to his words. 'Adorable.' "It wasn't over quite yet, many tries later, on a specific death, having the certainty that I would die no matter what I did, and not remembering any of the previous times I did something different, I punched back." "Of course, it did nothing against the Ogre, oh, that's his title, an ogre is a Japanese Oni, a demon, but don't be mistaken that man is, surprisingly enough a human like me, just… the best, and worst of us." Enveloping the band-aid on the bloody leg her ears twitched as she heard Star's history. It… made things clearer to her. When that thing happened she felt it too, that monster released so much malice in a single blast that she couldn't even move. Oh, she understands it, it was incredibly weak and it only allowed her to feel it from less intelligent animals but her cutie mark transformed her into somewhat of an empath. 'Well, not transform, more like enhance.' She felt how animals wanted to kill, but never out of maliciousness, they needed to kill other creatures only in order to survive after all, there was no inherent evil in the action. She still didn't like it however. That's why she didn't like releasing her animals back into the forest. But she couldn't lock them up. So, she made it so they didn't want to leave. Food, even if vegetarian could be done in wonderful ways so even carnivorous creatures loved them, substitutes for specific dietary requirements weren't really hard to get with her connections in Equestria's unified society of creature preservation. No, wait, her thoughts deranged a little too much, going back. Where was she again? Oh yes, killing intent. She felt it before, never directed at her but she did feel it, but… contrary to that monster their emotions had a drive to it, they wanted to kill to eat, nothing else. The… thing, however, wanted to kill simply because it felt like it. There was no reason, no motive, no justification, it just… felt like it, and so it did, with a malice so immense nothing she had ever seen before could compare to it. And she saw some truly twisted creatures while visiting the creature preservation society. How a creature was capable of feeling so much bloodlust she will never know, but… 'That's the thing, right? It wasn't a creature, it was a monster.' Even so much further away and with the blessing of not being forced to see those visions she still stood frozen on the ground, hyperventilating to the point she thought she would die. Every breath hurt, every twitch made her feel like she had fallen 100 meters up. Every fiber of her muscles hurt like somepony had taken a baseball bat and decided to use her as a pinata. Had it not been for the panicked cries of her critters she would not have found the strength to leave the ground and run with them. Later on, she discovered how lucky she actually was, besides sweet apple acres her cottage was the farthest from the blast, weakening it considerably. That alone was the only reason nocreature from her house died that day. She was relieved when everything suddenly ended, she was shaken but… happy that everything was over. The next days were hard but slowly everything went back to normal, the guard presence in the village only helped it further. 'Now, only if they'd stay...' She thought bitterly And now she found out that that thing, the one who terrorized her entire village is inside her newest friend. Tormenting him, torturing him, playing with him. And she can't do anything about it. Imponent rage, she had felt it before, many, many times, wanting to do something, accomplish something, but not being able to. Be it because of her mind or body, she remembered hating the way she was born, wishing that she had been an earth pony. Those thoughts did go away but now, feeling the same thing she did back then, it… It stung more than any time before it. Now it's not only herself she can't help, but somehuman in need of aid. She doesn't know what to do, Princess Cestia had visited all those days ago, and if she couldn't remove that monster from her friend, then who could? Certainly not her, certainly not Fluttershy of all ponies, no, all she could do was watch and pray as that monster kept, killing, killing, and Killing her friend whenever it felt like it! Tears threatened to form in her eyes, she held them back the best she could. 'For Star's sake.' The human stallion couldn't depend on a weak mare, after all, no colt could. She has a feeling about where this conversation is going and honestly… she'd prefer if Star had cut himself instead of what she is thinking being true. It would be horrible, and she felt bad just by wishing it but… it would be a thousand times better than the other option. A determined face slowly formed as she nodded with a serious expression, quickly turning her head from Star she wiped the tears away. Climbing the back of the sofa she put the plant solution on the band-aid and warped it on his head. Even if she couldn't do much she'd try to help him at least a little bit and… she knew some ponies, even some zebras that could help her. She didn't need to do it alone but… if the Princess didn't talk with her about it then she must have wanted to keep everything a secret. That… complicated things. From what she could gather, that mean sta- man -Human stallions are called men- was a villain and a bully, two things she hated. Well not hated, just disliked really, really much To kill a creature, not only that but to kill his soul? Calling that thing a demon is unfortunately not inaccurate. Something inside her trembled. Even worse, that monster is still in there, inside him, waiting to pounce. No. She looked at the blood-stained band-aids, the smell wasn't strong but… it was just as horrible. It had already done it, hadn't it? Her expression fell as she finally tied the band-aid around his head. What can a pegasus like her do? Besides hope for the best that is. She isn't a mage, nor particularly smart, she doesn't have powerful magical artifacts, tomes, or even basic knowledge of harmonic principles. Those are things others have. Others better than her that is. Once again… she has to depend on others… 'no!' She puffed her chest, if she had become somepony her critters could rely on she can surely become somepony a human can rely on too! With a resolute expression, she went on with her task. Seeing the complicated look on the alien pegasus face Dean shook his head, and opted to continue. "Soon enough he killed me again, but… the next time I came back I didn't grow weaker, and once again I punched him back." "This… kept happening for hundreds of deaths more, each time I came back I did so tougher, but still… I remembered nothing, no, my memories only came to me yesterday." "But… that's the thing, at the time I only punched back because I thought it would be far too pathetic to die without doing it, but then, on death 278, or was it 277? I did something different, I punched that man with the sole intent to win." His voice deepened. "I wanted him dead, it didn't matter whether it was impossible, if I was weak, or even if the very idea was ridiculous, I punched that man solely with the intent to win, to kill him." "And because of that, I achieved something I had only fantasized of, no, it is more precise to say I had not even dreamed of it happening." He smiled, genuinely smiled, not something he did much in the past, but something he noticed he kept doing much more frequently these past days. He couldn't help it, his achievement, even if minuscule, made him extremely happy. He scoffed mentally. 'Then again, an ant commemorates after finding a drop of sugar.' "Mind over matter, the power all humans possess, through superhuman amounts of will, that is to say, emotion and determination beyond what the brain can ever hope to achieve, a human can make a deeper connection to their souls and draw power from it." "Will is the fuel the soul uses to enhance the body beyond possibility and logic, hence the name, Mind Over Matter, with will alone a human can ignore their limits, that now are solely directed by their own minds." The mare sat on his side of the couch, her eyes turning into worried ones as her wings ruffled, for a moment he thought she would try to touch him with them, after a second however he dismissed the idea. The mare was probably just agitated. 'Either she is very sensitive, or this place is exceedingly peaceful, maybe a joke would relax her a little? Didn't do those for a while.' "That also means any wound on one's soul, at least for those that achieved M.O.M..." "Hehehe~" The diminutive pegasus laughed, managing to take a grin out of him too. "...Will reflect on their bodies." The mare's laughter suddenly stopped. "Yes… before I woke up I was brought to that white space again, he spoke to me and, well the technicalities don't matter all you have to understand is that he can force me to see and feel things that aren't real, even if I know they aren't I am, not strong enough to resist his 'illusion'." He sighed, more in annoyance at his inability to fight back than anything else. "An entire forest sprouted from my mindscape, a tree caught me and pushed me to the air, I fell and the branches cut my skin, the rest is his fault." "I do not cut myself for no reason Fluttershy, do not assume me to be this pathetic next time, well…" He sighed in exasperation. "If there is a next time." And spoke as if he was commenting about the weather. Dean went quiet and sat fully with his back on the couch, all the while the pegasus stood motionless beside him. He hoped the explanation would make the mare stop bothering him, but he still had to clarify some things before he was done. The house is hers after all, and he would prefer not to act like a pig while inside it. As he learned in Japan, politeness goes a long way. Still looking forward, he spoke slowly and briefly, all he wanted was to learn more about this planet and train to gain a better form, he disliked talking, wasting time, or doing small talk He was always a cur man, and that did not change even now. "You don't need to worry about the furniture, I will clean the blood every day, if this is not acceptable either way I can sleep outside of your cottage on the gras-" He flinched as a sudden feeling of being poked assaulted his side. "eep!" Forcing his hand to stop halfway he held the reflex of punching the thing back and brought his arm to his side again. Looking down he saw a not-quite-small yellow wing extending halfway between him and Fluttershy, for one second his mind crashed, and then, he remembered the pony was a pegasus. The mare on the other hand froze at the human's reaction, she managed to hold the urge to flinch as his fist snapped toward her then, but… now she didn't know what to do. Seconds passed as the overbearing silence weighed heavily on her back, her widened eyes stared intensely at the human as he looked at his arm, had she… done something wrong? She doesn't think so but… the situation reminded her of something that happened with her before. Memories came to her mind of a time when her mother tried to hug her. It was daytime, she had just got back from flight school, she remembered vividly how the feeling of her mother's feathers touching her side made her jump away like a scared cat. At the time even she didn't understand why she reacted like that, but now… now she knows better. She was taught better. Yes, she isn't the one that did something wrong. Without noticing her face slowly changed from a surprised to determined expression, very slowly and carefully she extended her wing once more, all the while observing the human's form. Sometimes… all somepony -human- needs is a friend. And she Can be just that. Tyronus stood frozen. He… couldn't quite find the answer to what to do. The sensation of being poked alerted him more than anything, he wasn't afraid, or even uncomfortable just… surprised, maybe his mind is more alert due to all the fights he had. Reacting like this is… dangerous for those around him, and he has no wish to punch anyone without reason. Maybe… maybe he should rest a little. 'No.' The idea was shot down as soon as it was brought up. The very thought was ridiculous, he felt ridiculous just for thinking it. Either he trains, or he dies, there's no alternative to that fact, he is very well aware of his situation. Hell, sleeping isn't an option, he will just keep being killed in his mindscape, relaxing in any meaningful way is not possible for him. Hopeless is a word many would use to describe it, forced to choose between death and torture, unable to rest for even a second. For him, however, his situation felt… ideal. He quite liked it actually. Pain meant progress, the more of it he passed through the more he would advance. This alone was enough to put a smile on his face. He is not particularly worried about dying, he is however worried about stagnating. The very state of no longer evolving is far worse than anything Yuujirou Hanma and the Celestial could ever do to him. One thing is certain however, independently of what he does. He will not go back to that hell. The path of a fighter ends only in death, and for those strong enough, the journey doesn't have an end. They move forward no matter what, that's what it means to be a true fighter, and that's what he decided to be, who he decided to be. And here he is, relapsing on that damn old mindset that brought nothing but misery. It alone was enough to infuriate him. Why did he even think of relaxing in the first place?! He is on an alien planet, without basic knowledge of its inhabitants, culture, creatures, or even power levels! Of course he is tense! Of course he is alert! Lowering his guard would be nothing short of suicide for fucks sake! He understands it, he has no wish to change it, cute or not, small or not, these ponies can be the death of him if he isn't careful. One almost was, what impedes the other on his side from being the same? Trust? What value did that trash have? without facts and certainties, nothing can be trusted upon, nothing… besides himself that is. Yes, he is in the right state, alert, cautious, and curious, it has its disadvantages of course but nothing in his world is perfect. Perfection is an ideal, nothing more. He won't care if his views on the potential dangers of this planet are correct, to be honest, he'd go as far as to say he'd be happy. More enemies really only mean more stepping stones, only those filth rolling in the mud would be afraid of challenges, not him. 'He is not them, he is not them, heisnothemheisnothemheisnothemanymore.' It's just… if he had to choose a way to die, it would be in a fight, punching back, taking blood out of his opponent, and not stabbed in the back by a not-so-little pony. The pony was… kind, yes, and he didn't believe she would attack him, nor could he feel any malice for that matter but… It weirded him out, her actions, words, and gestures… made him think something wasn't quite right. The pony was acting far too familiar with someone she only met a day ago and didn't talk with properly for even 4 hours. Neither did he think his history was particularly disturbing or shocking enough to warrant such a reaction. Maybe if he had gotten into the details but, he didn't. His voice was calm, perhaps somewhat excited while speaking but… he felt no angst nor did he show any while retelling the history. He showed no distress and gave no indication of needing or wanting help. He just wanted to explain his situation to her for her to stop bothering him. He is fine. So why on the seven hells is this pony trying to hug him? His mind worked on overdrive as he tried to discern the thoughts of the alien creature, a task he knew full well he was not prepared for. Many variables he did not have enough knowledge of existed, culture, body language, bio- Yellow feathers slowly and gently enveloped his back. Reacting on instinct he jumped out of the sofa and quickly changed places to sit on the chair in front of him. It all happened in one second. He stared at the Pony with confusion. She stared back with shocked eyes. Seconds passed. The silence became overbearing. Suddenly, with a cautious expression the pony slowly folded her wing back, taking care not to move rapidly she opened her mouth and spoke in a gentle tone. "You need help." "I need nothing." The snapping answer came back instantly. The pegasus held a flinch back, but still held firm. "Sta-" He interrupted her. "Not from you, your race, or your government." His anger rose. "You are the third goddamn pony who does that, putting your muzzle where it doesn't concern you." He tried to control it, to no success. "That… golden fuck tried to stop my fight against him and for it, I punched it with all my strength, to teach it to mind its own business." His breathing deepened as his heat started to beat rapidly. "Don't make me do the same to you." Fluttershy's eyes sharpened, she felt no fear for the human, nor anger just… concern. Why… why was he so angry for being offered help? A tingle of sadness formed on her chest, what had they done to him? Dean tried to calm himself down, only to still as he observed the pitying look on the pegasus' face. Veins popped out of his neck as his anger increased unreasonably, that look, he didn't know why but… it made him want to break that damn pony's face. Clenching his fist he held himself back from lunging at the mare, even now he realized how irrational his anger was. He will not act like an animal. 'Calm down, calm down, calmdowncalmdowncal-' "Starfiel, liste-" His anger almost bursted out at the pony's gall. To mock him like this, and have the courage to raise her tone as if she were talking to a child. Does this damn animal want to die? "That fucking horse with a rainbow waving mane killed my Self and I. Came. Back, I don't need, or want your help pony." Veins popped out of his head as his muscles tensed. He will kill something if he doesn't scream. What did that monster do to him? He… didn't understand it. And so, he did. "This is my fight! Even before that blue mare hit me I had already decided to put that man's blood inside me! I will deal with the consequences of my actions mare! Don't get in my way, got it?! I will beat that man! ME, alone!" His throat started to burn. Crack! The chair's arm broke as he kept gripping with more strength. His hair started to float as even more anger flooded into him, this wasn't working, he had to keep screaming or the ponies would find a corpse in this house. No, only a part of him didn't understand it. "I chose to do this, whether or not my plans didn't go perfectly is irrelevant, I would have fought against that man regardless." The pegasus stood quiet, looking at the human's form with a frown. The man had left the cracked chair and unconsciously started to walk in circles, sometimes looking at her, sometimes looking at nothing. Quite frankly… it felt like he was talking to himself more than her. And she didn't like it one bit. "Don't FUCKING pity me just because you presume I am suffering you damn pony! I am not a child! I do not need your help." The rest did. "No matter how many times I have to die, no matter if my soul is destroyed, or even if this ridiculous body is torn apart tomorrow and I die a slow and painful death I Will Win!" He started to become more erratic. "THIS PAIN IS MINE, MINE AND NO ONE ELSE'S! THEY ARE THE RESULT OF MY CHOICES, MINE! I WILL SUFFER THEM ALL YOU HEAR ME?!" The why he was so angry at the very idea of getting help. "I, me, Dean Tyronus Starfield, not Fluttershy, not Rainbow Dash, not whatever ridiculous other name your ponies have!" It was simple really. "ME! I can handle this pain, 279 times Mare, I died 279 times at the hands of Yuujirou Hanma! I had my limbs ripped out, my stomach used to strangle me, my arm used to beat me to death, I was ripped in two, my head was used as a soccer ball, MY ENTIRE BODY CRUSHED AS IF IT WAS THIN METAL IN A HYDRAULIC PRESS!" "I cried, screamed but never NEVER HAVE I EVER BEGGED FOR MY LIFE OR FOR HELP, I kept coming back!" "You think I need help?! ME?! Look at yourself in the mirror first you pathetic creature and realize the reflection you see Isn't me! I can beat him, alone, I know I can." He breathed slowly as the air left his lungs, his heart hurt, he refused to hold his chest. "… I. Know. I. Can." It is his fight, and he won't allow some random fucker to put their muzzles where it doesn't belong, there's nothing more to it. "I will." But… even then, he had to ask himself. "And you will not ruin this for me." Was he always this short-tempered? Sighing he felt all his anger leave him this… well, he discovered that even now he still has triggers outside of simple fighting. Help? Now that he doesn't want any, someone actually offers it. He scoffed. 'How typical of my luck, always attracting the most annoying of people.' Taking one last look at the pony's expression he almost scoffed again. 'Ridiculous, although…' Even in the midst of his dwindling rage a tingle of regret formed in his chest. He held back a sigh as his heart started to slow down. The pony didn't deserve this… she didn't deserve him. … maybe leaving would be better, he can handle sleeping on the ground. It won't be the first time anyway. "I'll go… take some air, we will not speak of this again, kick me out if you want, I won't lower myself to please anyone mare." Tyronus turned and headed to the door. There's a reason he never had any friends in the past. Him. Looking at the human's back a feeling she hadn't quite felt in years enveloped her body. Courage. After eight years Fluttershy finally felt courage properly. Using all the air in her lungs she spoke with the most serious tone she could muster. "No!." The pony puffed her chest and spread her wings while looking fiercely at the human's back, this time… this time she won't run away. Slowly, the human turned around, with a confused and challenging look on his face, he looked at the yellow pony's form. Something… felt different. "What?" The air had changed. She did not back down. "I said no." Jumping out of the couch she slowly trotted towards the human. "I am going to help you mister, maybe not by bucking that meanie inside you, maybe not by giving you some secret magic tome, or even exorcizing that thing, but hear me and hear me well, Dean Tyronus Starfield I. Will. Help. You." She glared intensely at the human's eyes, her pupils glowing for but a second. The man on the other hand only got angrier. "How many times I will have to repeat myself you stupid pony I. Do. Not. Need. Your. Help! Nor do I want it, put this into your head!" "You. Are. Not. Wanted!" Jumping the mare beat her wings and stayed at head height with the human, pushing her face forward she pressed her nose on his and glared even harder. Just as he did, she didn't back down even as he glared back. "Now, hear me here mister, I don't care if you want my help or not, I will help you, because that's what I want to do." Fluttershy understood colts, or at least what her mother taught her about them. Once those fools set themselves on something there's no arguing with them, no, what she was taught to do was push back just as hard. To put her hoof down and say no. She thought herself incapable of doing it, for years she couldn't even negate her animal friends spoiling them every chance she got. But now… she understood. No, it is right to say she understood what it meant to have courage for her friends the day that monster came near Ponyville. But, if before she fought to run together with her critters, to not leave one friend behind, now she stood her ground to fight against a demon. She knows how scary that thing is, the strongest creature on Star's planet? That demon was the same as Princess Celestia! just… Evil. Yes, she understands what she is standing against, and she had to force her body not to tremble at the thought, nonetheless, she stood her ground and refused not to help a friend in need. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye, Ouch!” Shaking her head the pony glared at Star, who looked at her confusedly. “There I pinkie promised, you know what this means mister?” Even if they didn't want her to. Sometimes, somehuman needs an outside perspective, she sure did, and he sure does now. “It means there's nothing you can do to stop me now, got it?!" Dean stood quiet, even while confused he held the pegasus stare for some seconds and then scoffed. "Do what you want woman, just don't get in my way." She didn't quite understand what the word woman meant but even then Fluttershy smiled and clopped her hooves in happiness. "Good, now! It is already 6:22 and we should have already eaten breakfast." Grasping the human's hands she flew toward her kitchen with a smile on her face. The human just looked at her back with a confused face. What was there to be happy about anyway? . . . . . . . . . . Name: Fluttershy Title: Animal Caretaker Age: 15 Plane: Material Location: Fluttershy's cottage/Equestria Time: 6:30 Date: Ponysesho-day - 9th - Hayprance Fluttershy looked at the human sitting in front of her, it was a strange image, a fun and new one that is. She didn't know why but watching as the man held the fork with his ~~grabbers~~ fingers while eating the salad and egg she had prepared made her unexplainably giggly. Everything was so… new, and exciting! And she has a friend now -One who is actually as smart as a pony- how amazing is that! "So… is it good?" She asked awkwardly, still somewhat embarrassed by the way she acted previously, she doesn't regret it but… just thinking of it made her want to hide below her covers. Being that… assertive was something new, and embarrassing, but she didn't dislike it. The human sighed, putting his fork on the bow he looked at the pegasus with a deadpan stare. "No, it tastes like grass, I feel like I'm eating paper and the only way this sack of trash becomes mildly tolerable without me puking is when I eat it together with the egg." Brutal Honesty, not a 'flaw' he had the wish to ever 'fix', for him, if someone can't handle words they shouldn't have left their cribs in the first place. "That somehow is sweet." The pegasus ears dropped. "Oh…" She said in a meek tone. Seeing the lowered ears Dean's heartbeat quickened, if she actually whined he'd most likely hug her out of reflex alone. He loves dogs damn it. And this pony was similar enough. His expression softened, bullying those weaker than him isn't truly something he finds enjoyable, well, not that he has enough experience in the field, but he still thinks it's true. The pegasus's eyes moved down. He sighed. He'll start feeling bad if this continues any longer. "That said." Her ears went up. "It is understandable, I'm happy enough your food didn't kill me outright but I do believe it is best if I go back to the hospital for some tests later on.” “Unfortunately the Lettuce, tomatoes, and egg you made still won't give me energy for the day." "And since your race is somewhat similar to one I have on my planet I can't go around asking for meat, purely on the assumption that there can be more creatures similar to mine in your world, ones that can talk." His eyebrow raised at the pegasus. "There are other races as smart as Ponies in this world right?" The pony nodded with a smile. "Ah, so before I am able to hunt for my own food I will have to ask some things of you if that is not a problem, rest assured when I am able to I will pay you back." She nodded with another smile, one… lesser than before. 'Sensitive to predators then? Somewhat expected of herbivores.' He did the same, he had no obligation to but his mind alone would make him feel indebted to the Pegasus, and favors are not something he will own without explicitly stating so. Saying he will pay her back is the same as stating he will owe her nothing besides the money wasted on him. Dialogues between intelligent creatures have little need to be explicit, hints and insinuations are more than enough for those with more than 5 brain cells. "Oh, you don't need to worry about bits, Equestrian's Department of Immigrants gave me enough for you to live here for some months without any drain on my savings." And now he doesn't care anymore. The government of any world can go to hell for all he cares. The pegasus put her hoof on her chin in a thoughtful manner as the human almost spat at the mention of her country's governing body. "Well, you are not exactly the definition of an immigrant but you did say you didn't plan on going back to your world in the meantime." Her eyes widened as she remembered something. "Oh! I almost forgot, there will be a time, during this year to be exact, when they will be screening you, at the end of it they will pass on to give you a, how to say it… score." His interest peaked at the brief explanation, good or not knowing how the governing body worked would be invaluable. An army without a leader isn't an army after all, no, without a leader they become individuals, and for one possessing true power those are easily dispatched. While he does not have it, knowing who to kill is still just as important as the killing itself. Was he always this paranoid? "They talk to everycreature you've been in contact with, see your relationship with everypony, what you have done in your alone time, those types of things, and at the end of the year they give you an evaluation." As the pony talked the world slowed down, this… was somewhat worrying. The mare's words could not be 100% trusted. No creature is the owner of truth after all. But if one wished to give him free information he would not stop them, although… From the way she speaks, it seems like these ponies have the ability to either view him at all times or know what he has done even if they did not observe him directly. Mind reading is already possible as proved by that Golden Fuck, the same for control, both of which he is defenses against at the moment. Truly, training must be done as fast as possible, lest he loses his Self, again. "Now, for those who wish to stay in equestria permanently and by legal means you will, if you pass, have to go to a specific city like Canterlot, Manehattan, Vanhoover, TallTale, Fillydelpia or Baltimare to get your citizenship." Unconsciously he registered the mare's words, consciously however his mind kept wondering about the capabilities of these ponies. The full extent of their powers remained unknown, but the more he learned the more dangerous they kept becoming, and not in a way humans can match. He wouldn't have to worry about fantasy creatures having the power to scramble his mind and make him into a slave if he was on Earth after all. The ability to see the past is a point of thought too, but… just out of curiosity. "Contrary to what some might think, all you need to prove to obtain it is the level of your education and age, according to your race that is, some creatures have big lifespans and so are judged differently." For any other fool, the ability might seem worrying but for him? It mattered little. Secrets don't really matter to him. Although… it is a weak point, and he certainly won't allow himself to keep something like that. "For those who fail they will be sent back to their country of origin, not something I think will happen to you Star, but, it is still a very small possibility." The pony said in a soft tone while the human simply guarded her words for later. Seeing Star with a complicated expression she couldn't quite understand she extended her arm, intent on calming him down. Only for him to immediately snap his hand back the moment her hoof made contact. thump!* The sudden movement startled her for a second, the next, when she realized what had happened a concerned look appeared on her face, only for her smile to return a second later. Seeing the pony's display Dean forced a neutral expression on his face as he kept hearing her explanation. His arm itched in irritation. 'Either this race is too damn friendly, or she is a damn good agent, either way…' His teeth grinded, a small vein popped on his neck. He is very well aware that there are things that can enrage him beyond what was possible before. And as proven not even 30 minutes earlier he would kill someone if they angered him enough. Something that became much easier to do now that he has something he actually cares about. Had he not screamed at the top of his lungs he would have killed the pegasus, of this he is certain. He didn't purely out of self-control. He would more likely than not, not have cared for it had he not consumed the Ogre's blood, alas the chances of his elevated fuse being the blame of the Hanma are too high for him to accept it. It was more out of principle than anything, never will he allow anything besides himself to change who he is. So, he forced himself to stay calm. If he were to kill someone it would be by his own will, not that of others. But still, it infuriated him, that fact that this woman Keeps treating him like glass. It pissed him off, to be thought of as weak by something as small as her. He 'survived' the Ogre, even if humiliating there is pride in that alone. The torture he passed through, the agony that both his mind and soul suffered would break lesser men. Not. Him. He survived in the hands of a dedicated Yuujirou Hanma whose only objective was to break his mind and this fucking pony is pitying him purely because of the chance, the CHANCE he could be forced to leave her country. 'Yes Fluttershy I am damn sure I can survive being homeless!' There's a forest not even 100 meters away from here even! He explicitly told the woman what had happened to him, and instead of understanding that yes, the man who was tortured for almost an entire day and killed 279 times didn't need help, she did the exact opposite! How confusing can this woman be?! As the human exasperated in his head the pony simply put her hoof back. A complicated expression adorned her face as she did so, still, she tried to keep it hidden. Star… clearly didn't like her fussing over him, at least not if his precious outburst was anything to go by, but it's ok. One day… he won't shrink at the face of kindness, until then, patience. Something she was an expert of. With a cheerful tone, she continued speaking, teaching somehuman about her country was quite exciting. Maybe she should show him some photos of the big cities, they are very different from Ponyville after all. "For those who do not wish to permanently remain in equestria, they will receive a specific document that will allow them to stay in the country for a specified amount of time, normally 1 to 5 years." With his eyes fixated on the pony, Dean started to think about the others she spoke of. 'Hmmn, they must have a way to discern if someone is being honest, such a thing is easily done with mere body language on earth, on a planet where magic exists it should be even more so.' He looked at the pegasus's happy face as a confused expression befell his own. He had an idea of what it was 'But…' "Bits? Bits of what?" Fluttershy froze with her mouth hanging open, a second later she blinked and promptly facehoofed herself. Of course he doesn't know their currency! Even with his different form she constantly forgot she was in fact speaking with an alien. An alien! How does somepony forget this?! Turning around she took a small pouch above the stone stove and opened it, taking two bits with her teeth she turned around and put them on the table. Pointing to the golden one she went to explain. "This is a Celestial bit, made after the image of Princess Celestia, current ruler of the temporary monarch regimen of Equestria." Dean observed the small golden coin as he digested the Pony's words. He had to say, if these past days taught him something is that knowledge is power, the knowledge of the workings of the soul alone would accelerate his progress significantly. Becoming the strongest is just a question of time. ‘IF you survive.’ Ah, yes, those little thoughts are still there. Hadn't he killed that thing already? ‘I’ll survive, I’ll make sure of it.’ Doubt has no place in his mind anymore, if he says he will do it, then he will. For now, he just has to make sure he is as powerful as possible, and then… impossible. A grin appeared on his face, only to vanish a second later as he saw a familiar visage in the circular coin. It was colored differently, its body was a mix of white and golden, stars surrounded the figure as it gave a faint smile, quite honestly he could say with certainty he had never seen a coin more beautiful and well done than this one. Its beauty did not, however, manage to take his attention away from realizing what the thing in the center of it all was. Just by seeing this… image, he could recognize it. It was impossible, not to, after all, who would ever forget the image of their killer? The image above that coin, cast in pure gold is of the same fucker that killed him. Veins popped up on his arm, even now, his rage at the mere mention of the bastard didn't dissipate, no… it grew stronger. Every day, every minute, every second he didn't punch that bastard was one where he became more and more impatient. It killed him. It. Killed. Him. Not, a small offense by any extent of the concept. He wasn't angry about dying, truly, no, It was a question of principles. Independently if he is strong enough to fight back or even damage it he has the obligation of answering it back. Even if he dies for it, he'll make sure that thing gets the message. With a closed fist going through its skull. Really, for more the fault of peculiar circumstances, h- no, ALL of him came back from death, he a mortal, something less than an ant for the celestial. His eyes briefly glanced at Fluttershy as he remembered her words, the face finally had a name 'Celestia.' Pretentious, for anyone else, but not the sun. He died by its… hooves? Horn? Yes, horn. And came back. Quite honestly, he'd be severely disappointed if it didn't do the same, after he splattered its brain with his fist. This blood debt would be paid, with his, or Its, well… He looked at the image. 'Hers.' A smile threatened to split his face. The visage and identity of his adversary, finally revealed to him. 'A ruler of an entire country?' He almost laughed at the irony. Really… 'Can't the world be more balant?! It might as well scream at my face, giving me these gifts, putting me in these wonderful situations, it is as if it wants me to fight an entire country by myself.' 'Oh, the parallels.' It would be fun, really, Yuujirou Hanma alone beat the strongest country on earth with his bare hands, surpassing their strongest weapons with ridiculous ease. Why can't he do the same in this one? Haaahahahahaaa! "Uhm? Star?" Shaking his head he looked at the pegasus. "You are… smiling." The pegasus asked with a grin of her own, as if happy with his happiness. Touching his mouth in reflex he felt his teeth, and smiled even more. "I guess I am~," He said with a playful tone while supporting his face with his hand. "Heha~" The equine blocked her mouth in a half-hearted attempt at stopping her giggling. A weird feeling formed in Dean's chest as he saw it, she… would not be doing so had she been able to read his mind. 'What is this?' Subsiding her laughter she pointed at the second, dark blue colored coin. "And this is the lunar coin, made in the image of Princess Luna, sister of Princess Celestia, may her soul rest in peace." Ignoring the pony clasping her hooves in a prayer he looked down at the dark blue coin and observed the image of the blue-colored unicorn. The coin, just like the one before it was a work of art, the unicorn in it had a waving blue mane, a small smile on her face, her sclera was white. On her back, there were haves of what he guessed was water, perhaps air, in the background a beautiful blue moon stood. More importantly, however, were the buildings in front of her, he recognized them instantly, Azuchi-Momoyama, a type of Japanese architecture. For but a moment the idea that a human of Japanese descent arrived on this planet before him gained more weight in his mind. Only for him to dismiss it the other, without proof, this could be charted as a mere coincidence. For a moment his mind turned to the words the Pegasus said. With a curious tone, he asked. "Is she… dead?" The pony's eyes widened and then sharpened in anger. "Oh, no! Princess Luna may be absent but she is most certainly not dead!" The pony almost screamed at him, an action that somewhat startled him. A culturally sensitive topic? 'Good, unstable people do talk more.' His eyebrow lifted. The pony shrank. "I-I'm sorry Star, it's just… some ponies believe in truly nonsensical things, you are new, I shouldn't have snapped like that, I am sorry, but!" Clop! The pony clopped her hooves and smiled brightly completely ignoring her previous outburst. 'Does she believe an apology alone would have sufficed if I was truly offended? Or perhaps she does not care enough to go beyond?' Little things, little hints, little cracks, he loved them. The pony gave little hints at being intolerant of different views, her being sorry more for screaming at someone who ‘didn't know better’ rather than being sorry for screaming at all proved that enough. Or perhaps she was simply passionate about it, could be both. Either way, actions speak louder than words. "We have to continue, you see, something really, really bad happened 300 years ago when the princesses still lived on the Everfree.” “The Equestria from then was very different from now, ponies were, well… specicist, that is to say, they didn't like other races very much, but that doesn't matter for this history. “What matters is that there were bad ponies in the world at the time, no one knew of them until 100 years later but they did something truly horrible.” She shook her head with a downed expression as she looked at the Lunar bit. “It was their fault, they were the main reason why Princess Luna was…” Her voice dropped in volume as her eyes slowly widened, her expression slowly fell while her fur seemed to go down a few shades. “...Taken… over… by… a…" From one moment to the other cold shot out of her chest, spreading throughout her body and making her fur stand on edge. Feathers ruffled frantically while her pupils dilated. Even frozen, her eyes refused to do so much as move away from Star. She looked intensely at the human, no, that's… not quite right, not at him but more specifically, at the wounds below his band-aids. "D-demon." She gulped as if only realizing something now. Putting another tomato in his mouth Dean bit down while observing the Mare’s panic in silence with deadpan eyes. Chewing the fruit he stayed silent as seconds passed. All the while the pony kept trembling like a leaf while trying desperately to breathe in and out. Had he been an ordinary man he would have been worried for her. He is not an ordinary man. His empathy died a long time ago. 'Is… is she only realizing what she did now?' A sense of disappointment and… something else flooded his body. He almost laughed as butterflies formed in his chest. ‘Ridiculous.’ The mare had rather bashfully proclaimed she would help him against a man who was given the title of Ogre, the strongest creature in the world, and one said to be as cruel as a demon. He had very explicitly told her what that man had done, and she insisted on helping either way, just to cower after finally realizing the danger she was putting herself in. ‘Bullshit.’ Her words were full of it, he felt a little pity, she seemed so determined before. It was somewhat sad. He preferred to not be proven right so soon but… At the end of the day. No matter the form they take. Or what leaves their mouth. Vermin are still vermin. Their words are just that, words, their weakness are not solely physical but mental, and for it, they cannot be trusted. Their type does like to use tricks, try to escape the consequences, and use others to get what they want. Incapable of doing it themselves. Really, lying is in their nature. They don't have the will to fight against who they are destined to be. They are not like him, not like those men who don't accept reality, who fight with it with all their strength to achieve their wishes. Their dreams. It is to be expected. Most creatures are slaves to their bodies, no better than animals in any way. The visage of the 'brave' mare trembling like a tree during an earthquake is more than enough to prove just that. Fear rules their lives, fear for others, fear for themselves, fear of others, these things had the habit of being afraid of everything. They live for it, not in spite of it. Why did he ever expect these creatures to have a lick of something resembling a code is beyond him. He shook his head as he tried to bring his breathing under control, a sense of dizziness took over his mind at the insanity he was experiencing. 'This world really is something else.' His eyes stayed glued to the diminutive pegasi as his hand covered his mouth. 'To make me feel something as alien as disappointment in someone besides myself, really…' He sighed. 'What insanity is this?' He looked at the pony's trembling form, the mere visage invoked disgust in him in a way only his own reflection ever did before, just… less. But… Memories passed through his mind, of his heart beating faster as he looked into glowing, blue steel-forged eyes, staring at his very soul with a determination he wished most humans had. It saddened him to see someone lose their courage so fast. Where had all that fierceness gone? That fire? That determination to ignore the wants of another and do what she wanted to? Perhaps Yuujirou is influencing him, perhaps these thoughts originated from his own changes, he doesn't know but… seeing that fire no longer there felt like seeing the light around a fireplace slowly die. The darkness around it closing in ever so slightly. Much like that place. Wanting to help or not the mare had been selfish in her own way, and he approved of it. To see that fire be killed only by the mention of a demon of all things was disappointing and… disturbing in a way. It was hard to explain but, the way he perceives the world now is very different from ordinary people. After passing through everything in the past few days, he started to see and feel many more things, things like emotions. Much like animals he could ‘smell’ some of them. Even then, both because of his inexperience and the potency of his sense of smell they were incredibly hard to notice. He gained the ability to sense malice in large quantities solely because of the ogre but he can feel more than just it. The mare felt anger, anger, and fear for herself, at herself, there were many other scents he could not quite understand, but anger remained supreme within her. I- no, those feelings, bubbling inside her, boiling like a cauldron made him feel something too. In a twisted way, he felt… familiarity. A sense of déjà vu, like he had already seen that before, experienced it even. In that mare, he saw a… mirror. Yes, a mirror. One of his past self. Of what he was. Of what he would have become had he truly given up and curled up in the face of pain and fear. It wasn't easy to ‘smell’ emotions, he’d as far as to say it was very hard, both because the scents were unfamiliar and because he could barely detect them. So it said something about the pegasus when even he was able to sense them. Beyond that, familiarity. Familiarity allowed him to know it was there in the first place. Self-hate, that, is what he is most familiar with. Yes… the pony is a mirror. A reflection. But curiously enough, contrary to the dozens of times in the past, he didn't feel the urge to break it. It wasn't a perfect reflection, no, his situation would be leagues worse than the pony’s had he given up. But even then, seeing a caricature of what he could have become instead of imagining it was much more impactful. Even more so the feeling her mere sight invoked -besides the disgust and disappointment- made him remember a particularly bad day in his youth. It was… not a distant memory, but it was intense. Intense enough for him to remember everything. The pony, shaking like a leaf, with downed ears and almost whimpering on the chair, made his breath hitch. Her form was… close, so close to his friend he could almost see them overlapping. And so, without ever wanting to, he remembered. One of the worst days of his life. The day his dog died. The day he learned what loss meant. The feeling was so… similar, he couldn't compare it to anything else, that dog had been with him since the day he was born and stayed with him up until he turned 16. He cried, for that entire day, and then the next. And now he is feeling the same for a pony he hadn't talked to properly for even 4 hours. His mind worked at maximum speed, his situation could be as innocent as feeling bad for a creature due to her being cute. To something altering his brain. The reaction in itself briefly made him think about whether or not the magic of this world was messing with him, but, no, at no point after waking up had he ever stopped trying to expunge the magic inside him. That is without even mentioning how ridiculously easy it was to sense the magical energy inside his body, how it moved, how fast, and even how intense it was. The magic in his limbs and torso was the same as the one in his brain, inactive, moving like water, aimless. Purposeless. He would notice if something tried to alter anything in his body, he may not be able to stop it but he’d surely notice it. Only ridiculously slow changes would have any hope of not being noticed by him, and they would surely not show any effect after so little time. That is to say, at this exact moment, throughout his entire body, he felt nothing. So… why? He doesn't care about the pony, even his disappointment is more of a broad thing than anything else. Vermin like her aren't worth fussing over or wasting time on, hence why he hates them as a group, and not individuals. So why? Why is he so glum? It was as if…. ‘No.’ He shook his head in disbelief, emotions are something he fully admits he is not good at, but it couldn't be that, right? Maybe he’s seeing things that aren't there? ‘No, no no no.’ He’d notice it, just like he noticed the illusion in his mindscape if his brain was making things up he would certainly notice, or at the very least have a certain feeling something was happening. His eyes sharpened. Maybe… maybe it was really it? He… it was weird, ludicrous, maybe even ridiculous but, this sadness, this glum he feels, and even the sensation in his chest. He felt it before, just once in his life he felt it and with such intensity even seven years later he remembers it vividly. He… he is mourning? But, for what? His finger taped and tapped his chin as the world around him vanished. ‘Why, why, why, whywhywhywhywhwywhywh-.’ “!” His finger froze as his eyes almost widened in realization. ‘Ah.’ He understands it now, he is not sad because of the pony in itself, no. No, no, no, no, no, his facets, they still bleed on him even now, the damage his resurrection caused upon the walls separating them are more likely than not irreversible until he experiments further. He is not the only one feeling it, they are, this sadness is not and yet it is his, something… something about the pony saddened them, and for it they mourn. His eyes sharpened as something passed through his mind, thoughts his and yet not his entered his brain. He couldn't understand it all, if he had to compare it it would be like trying to speak with an alien, a creature so different its vocal cords were incapable of making the same sounds as him. Yet… he understood enough. His facets, they mourn because the thing in front of him is not a pony… it’s a corpse. Realization struck him, his facets, although not sentient individually, know much more than him. Their senses are their own, separated from his, and for it, they can both see more and less, in other words, one can have the context the other lacks. Yes, how did he not see it before? His facets do not see the material plane, they see the spiritual one they see only the living souls within. Not something he has the capability to do. But, if there’s something he understands, something he knows very well is that one can breathe, move, speak, and still be dead. As far as his facets are concerned the creature he is looking at doesn't pass from a corpse. Yes, It makes sense now. Will and Soul are practically the same thing, one can not exist without the other. It's like meat and blood, one does not exist without the other, at least not living ones. That's why they see her as a corpse. What else is a body with a dying will after all? That… is the conclusion his facets arrived in. And so, they mourned, even if not a human, even if her soul was different, even if they didn't know even a lick of the mare’s history they truly felt sorry for her. Regardless of who they are in the material plane souls deserve respect, the loss of one is infinitely more important than the death of billions of meat suits. Witnessing the loss of a soul who could have been more is not something his selves can bring themselves to stand emotionless over. The death of will is the most profound one there is; he of all people knows this, he experienced it after all. Even so… it was disconcerting for them to see someone’s will plummet so fast, so… abruptly. Be it the nature of her soul or her state they cannot feel the pony’s spirit. It was so small it might be as if it didn't… exist. Something is wrong. The pony is already dead, all she needs to do to realize it is to reach the end of her material form, and then… nothing. That… fate. No one deserves that, No. One. A minuscule, almost non-existent feeling of sadness sprouted within Tyronus’s facet, only to be squashed mercilessly a moment later. He let out a tired sigh, it appeared humanity’s curse of stagnation and rot existed even he- SOMETHING IS WRONG! ‘Wait.’ thump* His eyes almost widened as he remembered something, something he had grossly overlooked. No, they overlook. The pony… she was meek from the start, the will he saw in her eyes wasn't always there. No, It surged at that moment, it burst out like a furious flame and much like anger, it decreased over time. A burst of happiness almost overtook his soul, bleeding over to distant facets, and even his own He had to do everything in his power just to not smile. Yes, pony souls are most definitely different from human ones, something in Fluttershy's soul made his facets confuse her with a dying one. Not a growing one. The [Fire] of her [Soul] was so small if compared to a human one, anyone with the knowledge of the workings of the soul would believe it to be on the precipitous of inexistence. In other words, its erasure was nothing but a guarantee. But... If they started from the premise that it was a human soul, no, not a human soul, but one originating from his universe. He could not be 100% certain but he was confident Equus existed, if not in another universe then at the very least another dimension. Based on these assumptions that would inherently mean the body is not as unimportant as he believed. After all, if the soul can only be extinguished after the body is killed then the body serves as an incredibly strong anchor. Maybe that is why souls inhabit bodies in the fir- He beat himself mentally, he couldn't diverge his thoughts now. A soul is at risk. She didn't lose her will, it just went back to where it was! Even more, she didn't grow as a person after the fact, she wasn't determined about it, she was just passionate! Determination, she has nothing of it, no, that's not right she has determination, but it's hampered by her own mentality. How did he not see it before? Fluttershy did not achieve mind over matter and they judged her as if she had, the pegasus still believes in limits, and the impossible, of course, something as threatening as the Ogre will make her pause. She is still ruled by her instincts! For example, the very concept of determination is a persistent, steady, and unwavering commitment to a goal, the difference between his determination and hers is simple. She shackles herself, the woman probably was never struck in her life, contrary to him, she had a relaxed life, most likely a peaceful one, contrary to his. It's not that she is a weakling, it is that she never had the incentive to grow, just passion, not a need or want. Passion is a strong and intense emotion of enthusiasm for something, it doesn't have discipline, it fluctuates over time. It's the complete opposite of force of will! Yes! Force of will is determination, it's the strength of character to achieve a goal despite obstacles. Passion often fuels the drive, while force of will sustains the effort and resilience needed to overcome everything. She has love but no drive. She has will, but not enough to discard her well-being or life in favor of a goal. Her instinct of self-preservation overdrives her wish to do what she wants. Inside his mind, he laughed in glee. Another secret, revealed to him. Even more, she isn't dead! Her soul isn't being snuffed out, it’s being kindled! His facets treated her like she was human but she wasn't, she’s weak yes, but that's just it, she was most likely always this weak. He achieved mind over matter, she didn't, how could he forget it?! If he was in her situation his body would start killing itself. But not her, the state of her mind did not reflect so heavily on her soul! The good side of it all? As fragile as the woman proved herself to be, she still has will. It is weak, incredibly so, but there’s something in there. They he saw it! Her courage at that time, it was a hint of someone she could be, someone she can still be. But… can she bring that fire again? He doesn't know but… he'd like to see it once more. It was rather a beautiful sight after all. Besides, the pony was kind to him when she didn't need to. Something swelled in his chest. He didn't feel pity for people like her, or gratitude but… Maybe he should pay it back. It will cost nothing besides time. And he can spare some minutes. Yuujirou hanma guided him with pain and sadism, make no mistake, he is thankful for it, truly, the man’s nature is what allowed him to become who he is, to give him the possibility to even evolve in the first place. But perhaps he can be a little more ki- soft with the woman. . . . . . . . . . . Name: Fluttershy Title: Animal Caretaker Age: 15 Plane: Material Location: Fluttershy's cottage/Equestria Time: 6:37 Date: Ponysesho-day - 9th - Hayprance Fluttershy trembled as her eyes forced themselves shut. A demon, of all monsters the deepest parts of the everfree could conjure, a demon was inside her house. 'Be strong, BeStrongBeStrongBeStrongBeStrong.' Thump!!! Thump!! Thump! She repeated the mantra over and over in her head as her ponytrist words came to her, she had to calm down lest her heart kills her before the monster even has a chance to. It would be a better fate but she’d prefer not to die at all. Thump! thump thump Slowly she managed to get her breathing under control, her chest still hurt and her heart kept beating frantically, fortunately, even if it continued to sting, it was better than before. Yes… yes, that meanie is a Human, not a demon, a very evil Human but still one nonetheless. It can't eat her soul in a slow, very very painful, and agonizing way, she… doesn't have to be afraid! Yes! It only managed to enter Star because of its blood, it probably can't jump bodies. ‘But didn't it possess him before?’ Thinking of it, she should keep away from Star just in case, he'd understand, that meanie was… harming him, he wouldn't want somepony else to get hurt right? Yea, she doesn't need to run again, it's okay, as…as long as it keeps being inside Star it will all be OK. Breathing steadily she slowly opened her eyes while her heart hammered in her chest. ‘It’s ok, everything is ok, stop trembling, your friend needs you, ma said Colts can't depend on weak mares, don't be weak Fluttershy, be strong Fluttershy!’ ‘Don’t think of running, don't think of running Don’tThinkOfRunningDon’tThinkOfRunning!’ Resolutely she fully opened her eyes, a smile slowly forming on her lips as she did so. She didn't need to run. It couldn't harm her. Only for it to fall as she came face to face with Star. Blood-stained bandages filled her vision as the smell of metal hit her nose. For a moment her eyes lost focus, everything besides the human became blurry as her brain went blank from the image in front of her, no, not blank. Words and images assaulted her mind, unfocused, quick, distorted, for a moment, she became lost in a sea of voices. ‘I died… 279 times.’ ‘Human souls can't be erased’ ‘Kill me, again, again and again’ ‘After each death, I came back w̷e̶a̵k̷e̶r̷a̷n̸d̶w̴e̴a̷k̸e̸r̸’̴ ̷‘̷T̷h̶e̴n̶e̸x̸t̵t̷i̶m̵e̷I̸c̷a̶m̸e̴b̴a̶c̴k̷’̵ ̸‘̴D̶e̴a̵t̶h̵2̶7̴8̶’̷ ̶‘̷T̷h̵e̷b̶r̶a̷n̶c̷h̶e̸s̶c̸u̸t̸m̸y̶s̴k̸i̵n̵’̴ ̴‘̷I̵f̴t̸h̵e̶r̵e̴i̶s̶a̸n̴e̸x̵t̸t̶i̷m̷e̴’̶ Piiiiiiiiiiiiii* THUMP!* Starfield stared at her. He just… stared at her She stared back, mindlessly. Wha… what was she thinking again? you know very well you whorse She… she couldn't quite tell with his small eyes and, neutral face? What he was feeling One was already hard enough to decipher, she had no idea how humans could distinguish each other's expressions with such small eyes. But she could try to do so through the rest of his face and… If she had to guess, she'd say he was looking at her in disappointment. As expected... of you. Her heart dropped as the world came back in focus. That expression was… not an uncommon sight, at least not when she spoke with creatures other than her critters. Her ears fell, as did her eyelashes. A weight pressed on her back as even her wings fell like some sort of melting ice cream. She was tired, she woke up recently but, still, she felt tired, Torpid. She regretted getting up from bed. Really, it was just a question of time. The polite ones faked it, but she knew exactly what they thought of her, she knew what everypony thought of her. It… wasn't undeserved, besides, how could she not? For years those 3 made a point to remind her of it at every turn, even if others didn't speak it out loud out of politeness she knew what they thought. What they all thought. Star was the exception, was. Why does she break everything good to her? Seconds passed as she just stared at the human, bad memories appearing and disappearing from her mind all the while. As they forced themselves into her brain, her breath hitched once again. She knows what is happening, she passed through it before For a moment he forgot how to breathe as her brain went blank. A panic attack, she is having a panic attack. She had no thoughts, no feelings, no… nothing. No, there was something there. ‘Ah.’ It was acceptance. ‘Yes’ She… had been lying to herself for some time now hadn't she? This always happened, she lived quietly, and then something she did always forced her to remember everything. She just wanted to be left alone, have friends, talk to ponies, can't she have that? A quiet life, surrounded by critters, by friends just as kind and caring as them? That's all she wanted but… yes, now… now It’s more than enough time to accept the truth. It always came back after all. Why keep running? ‘He… hehehe.’ Suddenly she laughed inside her head. ’Just… give up.’ She couldn't hold it back, really, it was hilarious. Everypony in her family, Everypony, her mother father, brother, grandpa, grandma, they all support her at every turn, encouraging her, being patient with her, believing in her, trusting in her to be better, and what does she do? Evolves? Gets better? Makes friends? Stops being a joke? No… No, she makes a point in proving how wrong they are At. Every. Turn, without ever trying to! Isn't she just a natural-born disappointment? Really, why wouldn't she laugh at a clown like herself? Maybe she should try to be the next Ponyacci? Her life is more of a joke of bad taste than anything else after all. Maybe she could make others laugh by showing it? It would be the only time she ever made some contribution to society after all, it wouldn't be bad. Hoops was right, she really doesn't ever learn. And this time… she doesn't have the excuse of it being something she can't control. It was a good excuse, one of her best. She should have realized that it would turn usless after a time too. It was just as her grandpa always said it, like the sun and the moon, the truth always comes back. ’It already did fool, you just refused to listen!’ She doesn't deserve her family, she doesn't deserve her critters, she doesn't deserve anything. She can't do as little as stand up for a creature in need, the sole thing she loves most in the world. To help others. Others? You have only helped animals you fool If she can't even do something as small as help somecreature in front of her, what is she going to do when her family needs her? Refuse and keep being a parasite to them? 'Look at that, you've done it again.' In the past, she could at least say to herself she was a good pony but now? Now she can't even do that. Not after what she thought, not after what she had done to Star. Is that her voice? It sounded like it, yes… yes it was her… voice? Star is her friend, yes, even if he doesn't know it, he is but that alone doesn't mean she puts him at the same level of consideration as ponies from her family for example. Hence why It wasn't as much as the look he gave her but what it meant in itself, more specifically what it reminded her of. 'Not even a full 24 hours Fluttershy.' Herself. No, not the reflection on those funny, little eyes of his, but the eyes themselves, they… reminded her of herself. No, not herself as a pony but… what she represented. 'Not. Even. 24. Hours.' So many times. She lost count. Of how many times she had seen those same eyes looking down on her. At this point, It was like a mirror really. 'And you already showed.' Everypony, and now everycreature besides her critters at one moment or another looked at her with those eyes. And the worst of it? They weren't even wrong to do so. Even in those small, little eyes, she could see herself. That's who she is after all. 'How much.' Disappointment… 'Of a failure you are.' [size=1]'Not you too, please.' Tears threatened to fall as Star shook his head at her display. Disappointment in the form of a pony. 'I didn't even have a cha- no... I did, I just failed, like always, how typical of you Fluttershy.' She couldn't fly properly, couldn't make friends, couldn't look at anypony’s eyes, couldn't speak with anycreature without them thinking of her as a disappointment, she couldn't even speak to new ponies without becoming a nervous wreck! And now she somehow managed to disappoint an alien. An alien that hadn't talked with her for even 4 hours! Ponyville… the only reason she is even here is because she couldn't deal with huge amounts of ponies around her. The small village barely had 100 permanent residents living in it. Everypony knew everypony, avoiding the bad ones was easier that way. Avoiding everypony was easier that way. Even then, she bought a cottage at the edge of the Everfree. She preferred dealing with creatures that could murder her than facing another Pony. Ironically that only made her more of a coward. And… standing here, in front of the human, ever after seeing his injuries, even after hearing his history, even after promising she’d help him, she thought it good that a demon of all things was locked up inside him. That it couldn't hurt anypony else but him. How? She asked herself how cruel a creature could be, and now? Now she has her answer. In the worst way, she couldn't have ever imagined. Here she is being happy because another creature is suffering because his agony makes her able to live her carefree, lonely, and miserable life. Happy because she isn't the one being struck by a monster’s fist. ’As if your death woukd change much.’ Pathetic, doesn't even begin to describe it. Her eyes wandered through the human’s bandages as a single, small thought occurred to her. 'I don't need nor want your help!' Starfield, he… is strong. It was obvious, if she had that many cuts and injuries on her body she'd be a crying mess, curling up like a foal in the ground. She wouldn't fight back, and as proven all those days ago she’d only be able to get up and run if her critters were in danger. She… really doesn't have the strength to stand up for herself does she? No… why would she? Why would meek little, pathetic Fluttershy be able to have any kind of strength? Bucking bags don't buck back after all. She… is horrible, she knows this, she doesn't want to be like this, she doesn't want to be herself. She… Her eyes lit for a moment as she looked at the human. She wants to be somecreature like Star. Star is… amazing. He was bold, honest and… cool. To keep being indifferent, to refuse to do so much as flinch even after losing a hand, even after knowing a demon of all things would most certainly kill him. Really, it was amazing. Or as Rainbow said it, cool. The cyan pegasus had called her yesterday -The hospital had the number of everypony in the village apparently- to check on Starfield. The flier was, embarrassingly enough, the only reason she reminded herself to put a cover on him, the human had little to no fur after all. And she had let him sleep cold. They talked, and the rainbow-maned pegasus had told her the history of when the human had woken up, of how the demon possessed him, of how he lost his hand due to the princess's spell. And then, he resisted it, he forced the demon to leave his body and then stared at his decepated hand, he didn't shout, flinch, or even showed a pained expression He just… stared at his hand, as if in apathy to his own pain. She… she’d like to be able to pass through pain like him. Alas, Fluttershy is… Fluttershy. She cut her arm once, the knife got close to her bones, yes, she knows how much that alone hurt, she screamed, trashed and cried in pain but Star just… ignored a decepated hand as if it was a mosquito’s bite. And, and that's not all! Star resisted a sleep spell, a sleep spell cast by a member of the guard, the organization where every member receives a better education than anywhere else but Canterlot, you know, the capital of Equestria, the lair of the princess. The wealthiest city in all of Equus. A place where she rules directly. Yes, those guards came from that place, and one casted the sleep spell, a spell that affects the brain directly, physically forcing the one struck to, as the name suggest, enter a state of deep sleep. Resisting it isn't supposed to be possible. That's why the sleep spell is the most widely used by the guards, if one does not dodge or block, they go down, they lose, instantly. But not Star, no, Rainbow herself said it, he went down, but got on to get up, even with a stump for a hand, exhausted from fighting off the demon, after dying 279 and feeling enough pain to kill somepony multiple times over the human still tried to stand up again. And he would have succeeded had the alicorn of the sun not acted. Only after the princess took action did he go down. Only after the strongest magical creature on all of Equus acted did. He. Go. Down. Star is strong, she isn't, not by any extent of the word. She tried to, she tried so much to be stronger, but it didn't matter, she never managed to go forward, too scared to keep going, too weak to take another step, too much of a failure to expect anything resembling success. There are a dozen more ~~excuses~~ reasons, but in the end, it doesn't matter. The truth is… Fluttershy is… fluttershy, and no matter what she does that will never change. Maybe it's time she realized it and accepted reality. She was born to fail, why bother trying anymore? Finally, the tears fell. "You know, I am somewhat of a scared cat." Or they would, had the human not interrupted her train of thought. With tears still threatening to leave her eyes she looked upon the human’s blurry form. She couldn't quite tell what expression he wore even at this distance but… she had the impression it wasn't the previous one. Or perhaps she simply hoped it wasn't. "Yeah, it's very easy to scare me you know, but… It's very hard to keep it that way.” “Oh, my heart keeps beating in my chest even if I seem calm, make no mistake, but scared I am not, alert would be a better word for it but you have to understand something Shy." He got up, went around the table, sat on the Pony's side, and, more by costume than anything, placed a hand on her mane. Without the minimal conscious input, his fingers moved to caress her head. It wasn't something he thought about, no, he simply did it. Quite honestly, the situation reminded him of when his dog was at the end of his life. At the time he had done everything he could to make him more comfortable. He brought his favorite meal. Put him in his bed. And stayed with him for the entire day, just… petting him, even still, the boy wouldn't stop trembling and crying. He cried at the time, both knew what was going to happen after all, it wasn't the worst day of his life but it came very close. This is fortunately not the same case but even then, seeing animals cry always made him irritated. And although the pony certainly couldn't be compared to anything besides a human, she was similar. Enough so that he couldn't quite bring himself to stand still while seeing her cry at least. It isn't empathy, he feels nothing towards the pony as a matter of fact, the only reason he is ‘helping’ her is because he hates weakness, and weaklings. Maybe also because he wants to see that fire again. At the same time, the only thing he loves in this world is strength, nothing more. He saw what was inside the pony, the potential hidden in a meek shell, and for it, he truly wishes for her to bring it out again. He is a selfish man, of that he is certain, and it is exactly because of this that he wants for the pony to be strong. He wants enemies, he wants a fight, he wants to struggle for his life in the material world, he wants to win against creatures just as powerful as those men! That fire he saw in her, it was beautiful. No. It is more precise to say his facets saw it, he only had the barest impression of it together with a blurred image. A blue, glowing, scattered flame, floating in a void with small lights shining so, so far away. The flame… It isn't a soul. But it is the fire of it. Fed by will, glowing and growing in power second after second. Nourishing the body, and brightening the soul even more. A perpetual energy reactor capable of generating infinite power, without a limit to its output, only needing something as vague as will to do its magic. Even just the blurry, imperfect image of it was enough for him to know it. Know that it was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. Perhaps that he will ever see. In a strange way, that beauty is the reason he is alive. The reason why he keeps moving forward every day. Yuujirou Hanma, Baki, Pickle, Retsu, Katsumi Orochi, he bets all those men have beautiful flames burning inside them too. What color are they? Red? Brown? Green? Yellow? Teal? White? He… doesn't know. But, one day… he will make sure to find out. His souls demanded nothing less of his Self. In himself, they see that flame too, small, weak, colorless, but it is his, his reason for living, his reason for punching back, his motivation for getting up from the sofa and facing reality each day. He moves forward, solely to kindle that flame. And if he were to do the same for someone else? He’d be, not happy but… content, pleased. He’s a vain man after all, he loves seeing beautiful things. And that pony undoubtedly had something wonderful inside herself. And just like his past self. She just didn't know it. With a somber tone, he continued speaking. “Everyone in this world has a weakness, everyone has a flaw, and… that's fine, nothing is perfect.” Moving his fingers he wiped the tears out of the pegasus eyes, with the other, more by costume than anything he forced her head still, even if he had no need to. “Weak and strong only exist within a relativistic view, that is to say, in this world, there is nothing truly weak, or strong, just those that are weaker, and those that are stronger than you.” The pony pushed her head onto his hand, rubbing her mane into him and forcing herself closer with surprising strength. He… doesn't understand why creatures seek comfort while distressed, it truly did not make a lick of sense to him. Maybe one day it did but… not now. He knows why they do it of course he just… doesn't understand it. Why run to someone when you can deal with it yourself? And even if you can't just… go on. Or not, some don't. 'Pathetic' Sighing he lessened the strength on his arm and let the pony’s head lean on his side, if it would make her hear his words better he had no problem with it. Besides… as far as he knows the equines of earth were very social amongst themselves, perhaps these ponies are the same. And her fur is soft. “But there is something such as weaklings in this world, they are those that, even while knowing they can improve, even while hating their situation, even while detesting their lives they do nothing to leave the pit of shit they live in.” “They complain, make excuses, blame others or even themselves while doing nothing to change it, castigating their bodies and their minds while still shackling themselves into the pit they live in, knowing very well that to leave that place, they will have to suffer.” A frown appeared on his face. “But they don't want it, they don't want to make an effort simply because they don't want to feel their bodies burning, their muscles tearing apart or even the mere exhaustion that comes after the work.” He never spoke with others much, despite having common sense he doesn't truly know how people think, but then again, no one does. So he didn't speak as if he did, no, he did not speak of others. He spoke of himself. Because that's the only Self he knows. “No, even while complaining and chasting themselves they stay absolutely comfortable in the pit of shit they live in, and the worse ones? Even while screaming at the heavens how much they hate it, they become their own wardens…” He sighed as a contemplative look adorned his face. If… if he could make someone understand where they were going, maybe they could save themselves from it. Regret is not something that ever goes away. He above all knows this the best. “...In a prison without locks.” The pegasus's heart almost leaped out of her mouth as the human’s words reached her ears. It was… as if he was talking about her. Every word, phrase, and gesture, remembered her of… her. Could… could he read minds? “I-” She tried to speak, only for the human to continue. “I was in your situation once, 11 days ago in fact, I was… pathetic, ridiculous, a clown living in a self imposed joke named life, in other words, I was just as pathetic as you.” The mare flinched. He ignored it. “I was a weakling, screaming at the world while doing nothing to leave the pit of shit I was in, I knew very well the type of person I was, still, I lied, lied, and blamed everything and everyone else for my situation.” “I trained, not to better myself, but to get the satisfaction of pretending to have done something, knowing very well the minimum I had done would amount to nothing.” “I have already told you about mind over matter and that I stole the ogre’s blood, what I did not tell you however is the why.” Her ears shot up. “I was, getting back from work at the time when suddenly, the entirety of the street I was in started to shake. At first, I thought it was an earthquake, the disaster was quite common in the iland I was in.” “I was very rapidly proven wrong when a slab of a concrete wall almost killed me, the thing wasn't even falling, no it was flying towards me in a horizontal direction.” He shook his hand. “But that doesn't matter, what matters is what happened after.” “You know, before that point, I believed in many things, I believed that the strongest human on the planet could at most deadlift 501 kilos, I believed the fastest human could run a mere 44 kilometers per hour.” “And I believed that no matter how hard people tried they would never surpass nature and technology.” “Seeing Yuujirou Hanma punch his son with enough strength to shake an iland with 377 thousand square kilometers just by the aftershock of his strikes proved me very, very wrong.” The pony’s eyes widened as she looked up at him. Reflexively taking advantage of the situation he began to scratch her throat, making the woman melt on his side and softly nicker. He didn't want any interruptions, and so, he ignored the adorable sound, and kept speaking. Still… he knows words would never be able to convey the absolute strength he saw that day, but he would try to do just that despite how impossible it was. Oh, how he wishes he could simply show her his memories, she would understand it much better if he could. But there's an Ogre inside his head, it isn't a good idea. Mind over Matter or not, she wouldn't survive. “When that fight ended I… was In shock, I just stood there, replaying those scenes over and over again in my head, the world just… disappeared to me as I fully realized that yes… in the end, everything I had done, was pointless.” Lifting the pony- "eep!" -he put her in his legs and kept speaking while scratching her head. “Before that I always blamed everyone, and everything else for my situation.” “I was fat, miserable, poor, a loner, and suicidal, overall, I was a piece of trash in human form, and for those that could see it I stank just like one.” The pony suddenly snapped her eyes toward him, forcing his hand away she narrowed her eyes and opened her mouth, intent on chastening him. Only for him to force it shut with his thumb and index finger. The pout she gave him was adorable. But it would not make him relent. With his other hand, he bopped the pony’s nose. Immediately her eyes crossed to stare at her own muzzle. Ignoring the amusing reaction he continued. “One that liked to shift the blame to others and didn't have the strength to do so much as an exercise to rid himself of something he hated.” “That fight, quite honestly it… was the best thing that ever happened to me, because it left me without any excuses.” Pushing her snout away from his ~~grabbers, wormies~~ fingers her ears went up in interest at the human’s history. It baffled her, really, she couldn't make any sense of it, even more, it seemed unbelievable but Star was… surprisingly similar to her. Something that only confused her more. After all, if he was like her less than 2 weeks ago, what had happened to change him so much? Even more... can she do the same? Dismissing her thoughts she moved her head and forced the human’s hand into her mane again. As she did so a mere second later, his fingers started to move. The sensation was… pleasing, and having somepo- somehuman talking and… nuzzling? Her made the bad thoughts go away. It quite honestly reminded her of when she slept on her bed in Cloudsdale surrounded by her stuffed toys and soft cloud. Just… now it felt like she was being nuzzled by a giant, soft, warm plushie. S-she… doesn't like it much she… just needs someone to be with her for some time, her... episodes don't happen with frequency, but they do get worse after each one. Although, if this is how her pets feel she can understand why they like her brush so much. Letting him do this every day wouldn’t be bad, she liked the peace it brought her. Petting herself wasn't really the same. “After seeing those men fight I was forced to face reality, even I, illusioned as I pretended to be couldn't bring myself to ignore the truth, yes, in the end, everything I have ever done, every bad thing that happened to me, was in fact, my fault.” “I stole the Ogre’s blood because I thought if I injected myself with it I would be able to train to become someone I could be proud to be, someone I wouldn't want to kill every time I looked at the mirror.” A look of confusion adorned the Pegasus face. Hadn't the Ogre’s blood been the thing responsible for that blast of killing intent that covered the entirety of Ponyville? Star… didn't look like a fool, he’d certainly know that. Why would he inject himself even while knowing what that thing was? “Yes, I knew very well that that thing wanted me dead, I knew full well it was somewhat sentient, at least sentient enough to blast me with its malice and killing intent for two entire days.” “Hmn?!” The pony shot up and brought her face closer to his while staring at him with wide-open eyes, as if asking if he was an idiot. He understood, the visions of being killed weren't by any means light or painless, from what he knows the Ogre’s blast covered the entirety of the pony village. Most likely meaning the pegasus saw the visions too. Even then, he had to hold his mouth not to laugh. Using both his hands he clasped her cheeks, and started to slowly caress her. He was quite impressed she hadn't complained up until now. But then again if what he thinks is true then her race should enjoy nuzzling each other, petting wasn't quite it and some would probably hate it, but the yellow pegasus most likely enjoyed it enough not to slap him. “Ah, yes, I did know what it was capable of, but you know what? I was done, at the time I saw that vial of blood and thought that it was my chance, even if death was guaranteed I preferred dying trying to be something more, than to live as the thing I was.” Putting his hand on the pegasus back he gently made her sit on his lap again. “And I think you understand this better than anyone in this village don't you?” THUMP!* Her heart almost beat out of her chest at the human’s words, he could! He could absolutely read her mind! ‘Aaaaaaaaaaaaa!’ Ignoring the pony’s frozen form and hanging mouth he continued. “After arriving in this world, and being struck by that Mare, as I have already told you I went to that white space.” Coming back from her thoughts the mare suddenly shook her head and nodded. “That’s when the happiest day of my life came, honestly, the pain I felt was nothing compared to the joy I experienced after I achieved Mind over Matter.” The human smiled, genuinely smiled. His lips threatened to split as a toothy smile adorned his face, he didn't hold it back this time. He might be serious and indifferent most of the time, but Dean Tyronus Starfield could still feel happiness. Even the pony, without any empathic ability, could feel it, the happiness the man was experiencing due to something as small as a memory. And it made her pause A hint of envy enveloped her heart. She… she had a good family, and although it sounded mean her life was probably better than Star’s but… she can't remember even a single thing that would make her this happy. Not even the day she discovered her cutie mark compared to the human’s joy. And, honestly? She was happy for it. Happy for him. And maybe, a little envious. But just a little. A smile formed on her lips as she lifted her hoof. Only to freeze it the next second. Eyes widened as she remembered something. Her eyes moved to Star’s smiling face, slowly, her hoof hesitantly moved on to touch the human’s chest. thump! Thump! Thump!! Her heart hammered in her chest as she waited for the human’s reaction, only for the man to put his hand on her head again. Her smile widened even more. He didn't shrink at her touch. Strong fluttershy go! With a stupid grin on her face, her head unconsciously started to move in a little victory dance. Even while happy however her mind went back to her previous thoughts. She wants to have one too. A memory so precious even the biggest and meanest of bad days couldn't get to her. Her eyes gazed at the human. Maybe… maybe one day she will. She just might keep her first human friend after all. A trot forward, that's all she wants. And then… everything will get better. “That day… the truth was revealed to me, Yuujirou Hanma’s strength did not come from his blood, but his soul.” “All humans, animals, from the tiniest ants to the biggest whales have a soul, one that, if reaching a point where their will surpasses their brain’s ability to produce it, they achieve Mind Over Matter.” “The power to make the impossible, not only possible but probable.” Sigh* His tone turned somber. Regret… he doesn't think he will ever get rid of it. But it's ok, he’ll go on regardless. As he always will. “I am no fool, I'd go as far as to say I have an analytical mind, and that same mind delivered the truth to me, the truth that all that time, all those years of suffering, of pain, of hate, both to myself in the world, were utterly pointless.” Fluttershy’s eyes widened at the human’s tone. Memories of years past entered her mind as she remembered a kind, old stallion’s words. His voice he… spoke like her grandpa. She remembered him telling her a story once, of when he did a very… bad thing in his life, and how the consequences followed him even a century later. He didn't need to say the word, at the time she was just a foal, one who didn't understand anything, but now? Now she knows what that tone conveyed. Regret. The human’s voice carried an amount of regret she had only seen old ponies like her grandpa have. Ponies that lived for over a century. “I could always have trained and become who I wanted to be Fluttershy, always, there was nothing stopping me, nothing.” He clenched his fist as his other hand kept caressing the pony's head. “That is the truth, I was a fool, the biggest clown in the history of earth.” The human sighed as he looked up, as he did so his shoulders fell, and for but a moment Fluttershy thought she saw something in them. “My belief of a ceiling I could not reach? My belief of a prison I could not escape? My belief of steel barred doors I could not open?” He shook his head. “It was all a lie, I was my own warden, keeping myself locked in a prison without ceilings, bars, walls, or even chains.” The human’s eyes turned downcast as a serene atmosphere surrounded him. “What a joke, a creature possessing the power to do anything it wants, and it chooses to live amongst the pigs.” His eyes, still serene, turned toward the pegasus. Thump!* “My limits… were always imaginary.” “And even if the same might not be true for you, even if doing something regardless of whether you try your hardest or not results in nothing but disappointment, even if you are restrained by what is possible in this universe, even If you are destined to be who you are, without any chance to change it for the better or worse.” He lifted his finger and then paused for a moment. “Even then…” Lifting himself Dean took the shy pegasus in his arms and put her on the table, sitting once again he pushed his face closer to hers and fixed his eyes on her own. “I want you to ask yourself a question.” Clasping the pony’s cheeks he fixed her gaze on his. Blue orbs stared into his with apprehension and nervousness. He ignored it. He would not let the pony avert her gaze, wanting to or not she will face him. Whether the pony sees this day simply as an insane man rambling at her, or the time where she decides her future will depend completely on her. Even then, regardless of what she chooses, he will not truly care. Yes, he wants the pony to evolve, for her flame to glow and grow. But, just as he discovered it himself, the only one who can help oneself, is their Self. He can't make her stronger. Neither does he want to. He can't give her what she needs. Neither does he want to. He can't make her life better. Neither does he want to. No, what he can do is talk to her. Not with words coming out of his mouth, but with them coming out of his soul. How to explain it… For him being honest, being… transparent is an expression of someone’s innermost thoughts, beliefs, and values. The way one speaks and the way one acts says more than enough about who they are for those who can pierce the truth with just a gaze. And although he is not capable of it, from what he saw, he is sure of only one thing. That Fluttershy is without a doubt a coward. A scared cat, a dog full of bark but no bite for her words. A weakling who can't help herself, much less others. Yes, despite her appearance and gentle nature Fluttershy had many, many characteristics he abhors. But maybe… he can make the pony change that. He can talk to her about what he believes. About what he passed through. About what he hopes. And maybe, just maybe, she will be better. Mentally, he laughed. This situation… reminds him of what had happened before. During that fight, and later on inside his mindscape Yuujirou Hanma opened his eye- no. It is more precise to say that during that first fight, the Ogre opened his mind, during the second however, he opened his soul. Doing so just by… being himself. And that alone made him respect that man above all. By being Yuujirou Hanma, the strongest creature on Earth showed him, without ever meaning to, the truth. Of everything, including himself. He is not Yuujirou Hanma, he will never be Yuujirou Hanma, he will never be a Hanma, no matter how much of that man’s blood flows within him, he is Dean Tyronus Starfield. And that's enough. Now… he only hopes his current self is enough to open the eyes of the Pony in front of him. To the truth, of everything, the world, the people, and even… herself, the absolute, irrefutable truth that he learned all those days ago. ‘The only one who can take a step forward is yourself.’ He can't, and won't take that step for her. She can either move forward, and risk losing everything, or not move at all. Either way, the situation did not matter enough for him to care. “I… asked myself the same thing when I arrived at my home, right after I witnessed that fight, I knew I would most likely die if I injected that man’s blood in me.” “I was scared, so scared it took me 2 days to make up my mind, I had two options, ones that would decide everything from then on.” Leaning back he closed both of his hands and presented them to the pony. “Did I live, and continue as the same thing I hated?” He opened his left hand. The pony’s head moved. “Or did I take the chance, and die knowing I tried, die knowing that this time, this single time in my life I truly did try to become something I could stand looking at in the mirror?” He opened his right hand. The pony’s head moved again, her eyes stayed fixated on his hand as she turned her entire face in a confused way. Not waiting for the woman to choose, he continued. He’d make sure she knew exactly what she was getting into before getting her answer. “You hate yourself too, don't you?” The pony’s eyes widened as she snapped her face toward him while at the same time leaning her neck back in surprise. “You don't like who you are and what you are, you don't even like what you do as a matter of fact, most importantly of all you don't like that you couldn't keep that promise to help me either do you?” Unconsciously the pony’s head moved to nod. "Yes, you made a promise, if I recall correctly your exact words were ‘Now, hear me here mister, I don't care if you want my help or not, I will help you because that's what I want to do, And there's nothing you can do to stop me, got it?!’ right?” The human said in a monotone tone as the pony, with her eyes still fixed on him, nodded. She had nothing to say, or maybe, she didn't want to do so. Either way, she kept quiet. “Right?” Thump!* Her heartbeat quickened as the human’s tone darkened. “Y-yes!” She wasn't afraid of Star, for all he acted rough and talked darkly she knew the human would not hit her. He must have liked the ponies from his world because he couldn't stop feeling her fur. Not that she is complaining. She saw him holding himself back from hugging her more than once. Something… weird considering his aversion to her trying to touch him. Had he been another pony doing it she would have felt strange, bothered, and weirded out but Star is… an alien. He looked far too different from any creature she ever saw to see him in any other way besides a friendly, squishy, not-so-gentle giant that likes soft things a little bit much. The fact her fur is soft is more likely than not a coincidence than anything else. No, she was afraid, not because of what he did, or acted, but because of where the conversation was going. She talked with her ponytrist many, many times, and while their sessions were extremely different from… this she knew how to detect the flow of a conversation. Very soon, everything would become much more uncomfortable. Honestly, this conversation has been a rollercoaster, there were good parts and very bad parts. Even then, surprisingly enough, she doesn't feel like leaving despite everything, something weird even for her considering that she runs away even from foals in order to have the minimum amount of interaction possible. Yes, she could turn her back and leave, fly away, or even kick Star out of her house, she doesn't think he will stop her from doing so but… Thump!* She doesn't want to, simply put, Star is right, his words hurt yes, but he is right. Oh make no mistake, if he was just right she would still most likely kick him out, or run away herself, being right doesn't help. Tartarus, her bullies were right, or maybe she made them right but it's not because of that that she stood there and took their words like a buck bag. Without even speaking about her ponytrists, they studied psychology, they understand how a pony’s mind works, they understood her, but that still didn't help. Star is honest, brutally so, he also understands her in a way she can't quite describe, but no. It's not just because of that that she insists on hearing him despite everything. The way he speaks, the way he acts, for her is rather obvious, before breakfast she thought he was talking to himself while screaming at her. Now, she has the same feeling, just… different. He is speaking with her, acknowledging her but at the same time, she has the impression he is talking to a mirror. Not himself but… still himself in a way. He understands her in a way her family, her ponytrist, and even her critters don't. And that alone is enough for her to stay put and hear, truly and wholly hear what he says. And while she doesn't know much about ponies, or humans she knows enough to be sure that this understanding comes from either an ability to read her mind or experience. It was ridiculous but… Star, she thinks he passed through the same things she did, well, probably not the same but, close enough. It wasn't very kindly worded but he himself said he was ‘Pathetic like her’ not too long ago. It was… shocking in a way, a way where a tiny, almost undetectable grain of hope bloomed inside her. And she wants to hear the truth, not from a voice in her head she isn't wholly sure is herself, or from somepony who will try to sugarcoat it, no, she wants to hear it from someone wholly honest. Someone she is sure actually has even the slightest idea of what is being Fluttershy. Not only that, she also wants to hear it, to understand how he did it. How he went from being somehuman like her to… him, in just 11 days. She wants to be better. She doesn't want to be herself. It's going to hurt, she knows it but… it's already past the time not to shrink at the bucks. “It was a ridiculous promise, in it you excluded yourself from any kind of fight, and that is understandable, Yuujirou would rip your wings out and tear you in half had you tried to face him.” Thump! She holds a flinch at the human’s casual tone. He… scolds her, and insults her but still… she doesn't think he hates her. More like… he refuses to lie to her. It’s hurtful, most ponies would probably be angry at him, she feels like she should be angry at him but… she isn't. She prefers this rather than having a pony lying through their teeth and saying they believe in her. “But even then, even after saying in a loud and clear tone that you would help regardless of whether I wanted or not, you still trembled before that monster.” “For many that would not mean much, fear is s natural response to situations where one’s well-being is in danger after all.” “Fearing something is natural, I fear many things myself, more than you ever will with your meat brain, if that was the only thing, we wouldn't be having this conversation, of that you can be sure.” His eyes sharpened. “But I know your type, I know what you were thinking, I didn't need to read your mind to do it, I know who you are because I was like you.” The pony’s body started to tremble. The human’s eyes hardened as he released the pony and pointed a finger at her. The pony… it took a while to realize it but she reminded him of his past self, and above all people he knows who he was. For it, he knows who she is. “And I knew who I was, I knew of all the little lies I told myself, my little delusions and those small little thoughts, I know who I was, and for it, I know who you are.” Sniff* From one moment to the other tears started to fall from the pony’s eyes as she looked at the human’s eyes. She… didn't expect this. In her life, she had many… troubling thoughts, bad thoughts, stupid thoughts but never evil thoughts. That… was until today. How? More importantly, why? She wasn't simply thankful she was safe, she wasn't just relieved she couldn't be harmed Tartarus she wasn't even happy because the monster couldn't kill anypony. No, she was thankful that that monster was inside Star, relieved that it couldn't harm anyone else besides Star. She was happy because the suffering of a creature meant peace to her, peace to keep living the same miserable life she did everything to distract herself from. Shame doesn't begin to describe what she felt, what she feels, no, disgrace would be a better word. Even she didn't know she could trot so low, but then again, she always does surprise herself in the worst ways. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I di-” “Don’t… waste your breath.” Tyronus's heavy voice resounded through the cottage, the pony, still sobbing, went quiet. “Being sorry changes nothing, your words already proved to be worthless, they won't change the past, and neither the future, don’t be sorry.” Lifting his hand he approached the pony, only for her to flinch back. His expression softened, slowly this time, he moved his hand until it touched her cheek, holding both of them in his palms he extended his thumbs and wiped the pony’s tears away. Really… he hates seeing fluttershy animals cry. “Be better.” Sighing he released the pony that for one moment moved to follow before forcing herself to sit again. Getting out of the chair he turned around to look through the window, ignoring the sobbing sounds behind him all the while. A feeling of sympathy ran through him at the scene but not a drop of empathy. He cried too, in the past, much like her. And just like him, she’ll realize that tears truly bring nothing but pain. No one will help her. She has to help herself. She has to understand that she is alone. And then, when she finally does… she will grow. Just like he did. Or fall. Just like he almost did. “That promise, it meant nothing to me, it was as important as a dead rat on the other side of the street but those… motions you did, the words you said showed me enough, they meant something to you, and that alone, makes your actions nothing short of disgraceful.” Her ears fell. But she refused to take her eyes away from the human’s back. “You are worthless woman, a true and utter waste of space in this world, nothing you say, or do has any value.” “You proved to the world that even what you value has no hold on your actions and thoughts, that even that which you value loses its meaning in the face of self-service.” Tyronus spoke heavily, his words… didn't come from guesswork, it was weird, truly, and utterly bizarre. Right now, he speaks with someone, an individual he should not have, even in a million years have met. Someone who even a universe away could by all intents and purposes, be the perfect representation of a mirror. He had no proof or even certainty of it, the way she acted, talked, and even her emotions, despite seeing and feeling them all those things didn't serve as concrete proof of his thoughts. No, the person he thinks Fluttershy is, comes from… a feeling. One that he betted everything he had into it. In a single intuition. Really, it was weird, truly weird, he never put much faith in things like it before, he always preferred to have proof and facts before even cogitating trusting something but… Right now he… didn't care. Maybe it was another, mysterious sense, maybe his facets saw something within her that he couldn't but… From the deepest parts within him, within his soul, with only the barest hints of it, his Self was sure that Fluttershy, the alien creature, the one born a universe away, was more similar to him than anyone else in both worlds. He doesn't trust things like guesses, feelings, or even intuition but… his knowledge of the soul, of his facets, and of how they can perceive things he cannot made it so he… How to say it… Made him believe in something. Made him believe in his Selves. And so, he didn't speak as if he was talking with a pony, or an alien, or even someone else. No. “I know you, I know that you are inconsequential to even your own life, much less for those around you.” He spoke as if he was talking to himself. Turning around he came face to face with the image of Fluttershy. Tears streamed out of her hurt-filled eyes, ones that looked upon him with such emotion that he didn't think any human had any hope of expressing the same level of suffering as her. But then again, with eyes like those reading her becomes much simpler. thump* Quite honestly he thought her tears would have been used over by this point. But, he had to admit, even while apathetic to her, the visage in front of him wasn't pleasant, be any extent of the word. Much to the contrary, the image of the yellow pegasus crying and shaking while trying her hardest to look at him brought a feeling of unpleasantness… and something else. Pride flooded his body at the pegasus' insistence on staring at him. He didn't like seeing the pony like that. But it is necessary. Briefly, he asked himself… did he look like this in one of his many deaths? Even then his breath hitched at the look, briefly, he thought of stopping, before straightening his posture and continuing. Pain is necessary for gain. And honesty, although brutal, is wholly needed. “But…” A hopeful look crossed the pony’s face. “This is completely by choice, you chose to make your words worthless the moment you thought of backing down.” A skeptical look adorned his face as he realized something. “Even more, that promise… was made more for yourself than me, wasn't it?” Or perhaps he was told something. “You had no need to promise anything, you could have simply done it regardless of my wants, no, you promised, in that specific ritual of yours so I couldn't make you back down.” She opened her mouth. He ignored her. “But that's the thing, creatures like you and me are complex, we are not two-dimensional like animals, our actions and words have more than just one meaning, one motive.” “That promise had meaning to you, perhaps even a cultural one, but that is irrelevant, you made those motions because you wanted something.” “I wholeheartedly believe you made that promise with the intention of showing me I could not make you back down, but… it's not just that.” He waved his index finger from one side to the other while shaking his head. “No, no, no you know yourse- no, it is more precise to say that your subconscious mind knows you better than yourself.” He paced back and forth as he lifted a finger, puzzles, how much he loved to solve them, and humans? Those are the best ones there are. Ponies come close enough not to matter. Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! While the human thought the pony froze at the same time her heartbeat quickened at his words. How a creature that spoke so little with another could discover so much in so little time would probably be a mystery to most. Not to her however. Of course, judging him completely by her ~~guesses~~ discoveries it wouldn't be a surprise. She knew this would happen, but still… She felt nervous. “That is to say, a part of you, the one who knows exactly who you are, the one who realized who Yuujirou Hanma truly was, knew what would happen.” Slowly, he walked in circles around the table. “Knew how you would react, and so, a second, minuscule reason embedded itself in your mind, something you would have realized had you known wholly who you self was.” “My self?” The pony finally spoke after minutes of silence. “Irrelevant for now, I am not the one who should tell you who your Self is, but what matters here is that second reason you had, the promise you made, was a way to force yourself to keep it.” Stopping in front of the pony he lowered his torso to look at her. “Am I right?” A sudden silence rained inside the room. The mare, sitting in four hooves, looked apprehensively at the human. She did not open her mouth, didn't move, or even look away from him. Glup* Nervously her hoof moved up to touch her chin as her eyes wandered through the room, thinking, imagining, guessing. Seconds passed in complete silence while the human opted to finish his salad silently and the pony stood frozen in though Seconds passed and then… minutes. The human leaned on the wall and looked patiently at the pony’s thoughtful form with his arms crossed. Finishing his tomato his mind started to wonder, about everything, from the moment he arrived on this planet, to now, and then to the pony in front of him. Fluttershy. He understands her, he truly does. He too had difficulty in putting his thoughts into words, an answer of his could come in minutes simply because he couldn't find a satisfactory line of words to express himself. Others… didn't understand that. Strangers, ‘family, or ‘friends’ none of them did. But he does. He might have gained a few fuses after that fight but normally it is quite hard for him to get angry, or even shout surprisingly enough. Patience, excluding certain things, is something he has in droves, and so, he waits for the pony, whether she leaves, or doesn't answer for hours on end, he won't care. His hopes are far too low for him to be properly disappointed again. Something he finds quite strange. If not outright baffling. He stopped expecting things from others a long time ago after all. Even if minuscule, hoping for something is… alien. Tok* Hearing the sound of a hoof touching wood his attention returned outward. “I… don't know.” The pony answered in a low tone. For anyone with more than two brain cells, they would realize the question wasn't made with the intention to simply know about a ridiculous promise, no. It was a question about the pony’s Self. Something made for her to think about who she is. He expected the answer but… even then, it somewhat disappointed him. He sighed, not in tiredness but in exasperation. Softening his expression he spoke with a lighter tone. “Most don't.” Her eyes widened, perhaps not expecting that reaction. “For a… long time, I didn't either, I didn't know who I was, but I wanted to, so for 2 years? I think I asked myself that question, who am I? What am I really?” He uncrossed his arms “During those two years, I’d constantly ask myself why am I doing this? Why am I talking like this? Why did I do that?” “Constantly I did it so often I eventually started asking myself why I even bothered to get up from the bed, why I washed my mouth.” “I kept asking myself minor, ridiculous things like Why do I eat, and giant, existential questions like, why do I exist?” “I did this until I found all the answers to all the questions I could answer until… one day, I had nothing more to ask myself.” He shrugged. “But that's not the thing, I didn't search for answers that I would be satisfied with, no, I chased for those I knew to be true.” “And so after those two years, after forcing myself to answer everything I wanted to, after making sure not even a smidge of my self was hidden from me, after truly and utterly being able to say without a hint of doubt that I knew myself, I asked one last question.” Fluttershy leaned forward as her ears shot up. “Who. Am. I?” He lightly laughed at the pony’s bewildered expression. It would do good for her to relax momentarily. “I know, I know right, what a ridiculous question, but… you’d be surprised how many creatures can't answer that truthfully.” He pointed at the pony with a serious expression and spoke with a deep tone. “And you, are one of them.” Ignoring the pegasus wince and standing fur he continued as if nothing had happened. “Since then I knew exactly who and what I was, oh I was still delusional make no mistake, At the time I deluded myself by justifying that the fault of me being me, was not mine!” He spread his arms down and smiled as if he’d just told a joke. Fluttershy didn't get it. “Ridiculous isn't it? But… you should want to know it right? The answer I arrived at? Well, that answer is very simple.” “Dean Tyronus Starfield was a complete and utter waste of space, a man who should not have been born in the first place.” The pony’s eyes narrowed angrily. He had to hold back a laugh, the woman couldn't be bothered to stay angry at him even after all he said, but she does so the second he becomes self-deprecating. Well, not that it matters, if time travel were ever to be invented he would travel through it simply to kill that bastard. After making sure it wouldn't destroy him in the process of course, that piece of garbage isn't worth the life of even a squirrel, much less his current self. “You, haven't done such a thing, you don't know the entirety of your Self but don't worry, if you don't know who you are, I’ll discover it for you.” He sat on the chair once again and stared directly into the pony’s eyes. “Let's see, you broke something you thought important, in favor of self-preservation, in other words, your commitment to something ends when your life is put at risk, speaking shortly, you are a liar.” “Oh I know what you are thinking ‘But Dean, don't all creatures wish to live? What is wrong with putting yourself above others for the sake of survival?’ right?” He shook his head. “Typical weaklings always with an excuse ready to fire, animals, act in pure self-preservation, they act by instinct, all they do is fight, fuck, and survive.” “Oh yes, they make friends, to enhance their chances of survival, they fuck, to guarantee the survival of their species, they die for their families, but… just due to evolutionary and instinctual traits.” “Sacrificing themselves increases the chances of their genes being passed on to the next generation after all, you get it right?” He opened his arms. “We are better than animals Fluttershy, people can fight for something more than themselves, more than just the survival of their species, friends, and country, they can fight for concepts.” “Concepts, like honor, code, faith, belief, philosophy, to prioritize your life and health over something you truly and utterly believe in is to become no better than an animal.” “To fear injury is normal, to let that fear stop you from being yourself is not.” His expression changed as his voice turned grim. “Do not let anyone else tell you otherwise Fluttershy.” Thump!* “Yes, you would not kill yourself by fighting a bear because it ate your fruits, what value does food have in relation to your life after all? Fighting would be pointless, right?” “uhmmm, yes?” Dean had to hold a smile back. The pony is evolving, during most of the conversation he was the only one speaking, normally she just Now, for the first time, instead of simply nodding or gesturing, she spoke. It is something small, yes, but he knows enough about how even these small things can mean much. However, the answer did disappoint him a little. “There is no right answer little fool, there’s only what you think, now, let me ask you again, and answer with your heart, Fighting would be pointless, right?” Breathing deeply Fluttershy puffed her chest and looked at Dean. “Yes.” His lips formed a line. “I would, I would fight against it, not because it took my food, no, I’d probably not even care about it honestly, I’d fight it because of principles.” The pony tilted her head. “Principle?” He smiled, he didn't think she didn't know what the word itself meant, she was probably just egging him to explain himself more. Good, understanding presages evolution. “Well, the textbook explanation would be something like… Principles are fundamental beliefs or guidelines that shape behavior, decision-making, and actions, serving as the foundation for ethical, moral, or practical conduct in various contexts, such as personal values, organizational culture, or societal norms.” He waved his hand. “But then again we are not studying.” He lifted his shoulders in a half-hearted attempt at a shrug. “You see, rights don't exist, you are born entitled to nothing, just as you will die entitled to nothing, if rights existed I can guarantee you the world would be a very different place.” His tone kept monotone; perhaps in the past, he would be angry, but not anymore. “But… that's not true, whether you gain a loving family or not is a complete dice roll, a random universal chance you cannot even hope to control.” “Some are fortunate others… get thrown into the trash bin while still being newborns.” “WHAT?!” The pony shouted with such strength a gust of wind slammed into his face. His eyes turned serious as he sensed magic moving erratically around him, unfortunately, he couldn't sense much more. ‘Curious.’ If only he could see magic, how easier would it be to understand it? Smiling ironically he continued. “Right? That's why I said that you, me, and the entire world has the wonderful right to, nothing! the universe won't rearrange itself to force someone to adhere to a fancy piece of paper most decided to name law.” “And even the law itself just states what will happen if you do not follow it, there isn't a supernatural force making you obey it no if you kill an infant, you will be punished, but what does punishment change? That baby is still dead!” He breathed heavily as the pony gave him a wide-eyed look. He understands it, really, the world is a piece of garbage, no matter how you look at it, some just realize it later than others. “But.” His tone turned serious as he lifted his finger. “You can fight.” And then smirked. It was such a simple thing, really, how did it take so long for him to understand it? Still in his chair, he slowly lifted his left arm. “In this world, all you are given is a body.” Taking the woman’s right hoof with his other hand he opened his palm. “And the instincts on how to use it.” Slowly he moved the woman’s hoof, making her close each of his fingers when suddenly, after the third, he felt something gripping them. Releasing her arm he watched as she continued to close his fingers, gently, a… field warped around his hand, moving his fingers slowly. He smiled, the woman probably never saw fingers before, at least not according to how she was acting. Moving so slowly as if she were afraid to injure them. Lifting his left arm “This is a fist, a gesture humans do mainly before punching something, this fist, is all you have from the moment you are born, it doesn't… give you anything, it doesn't do anything for you, no, what it does is present a chance.” “A chance to fight back against the world, against anything that would stand in your way, in this world, where nothing is guaranteed, you are the only one who you can rely on.” “The world might say, a baby can't take care of itself, it's too weak, helpless, what can it do? It needs help, it needs a family, that's why rights exist to guarantee those things.” “Again, again, and again, weaklings find the most hilarious excuses.” His eyes sharpened as his voice grew deep. ”In the year 1954 a demon was born, on that day, all creatures on earth went down one rank in the pyramid of strength.” “The name of that demon? Yuujirou Hanma, the day he was born that man forcibly took the milk of his own mother, not because he had to, but because he refused any sort of help.” “If he wants it, he takes it, he does it, that was true even as a newborn.” “Just by being himself, just by being the freest man in the world, that man reveals the crude and naked truth, the truth all weaklings refuse to acknowledge.” He sighed. “They are weak.” “And there's nothing more than that, being born weak is just that, a weakness.” He said it once and he will say it again, for those who achieve mind over matter the impossible is not only possible but probable. No matter how ridiculous ordinary people might think it is. With worried eyes, the pony looked at him. “Star this… isn't that… man, an exception?” Putting a finger in his chin he hummed. “Fluttershy, your mentality is something like ‘If he can do it it’s because he had this, this, and that’ It's understandable, living caged by the universe you never thought of escaping its hold.” “But you are not weak because of the choices imposed on you, you are weak because of your mentality, instead of thinking ‘He can but I cant’ you should think ‘If he can do it, what stops me from doing the same, and how can I change it?’.” “In other words, if one does it, it means it's possible, it means there's a way to achieve it, if you are incapable of it, change that.” Supporting his face with his hand he looked at the pegasus and waited. Her expression was… complicated, had he not been able to smell her emotions he wouldn't know what she was thinking. Anger, frustration, confusion? exasperation and… hope. Speaking with her made it much easier to identify different scents, the only problem now was the intensity and context. But for now, it doesn't matter, it was quite obvious the pegasus pony didn't like what he said. He understands it, it is upsetting. Unfortunately for her however, it didn't stop being just as true. Finally, the pony opened her mouth slightly hesitating, she voiced her thoughts. “No, there are good creatures in the world Star, and many who fight to do what’s right, this world is good.” He held a smile, it was typical, those with no arguments choose to ignore the statements they don't know how to answer and do so weakly for the ones they think they can. Or perhaps she simply wants to defend her worldview even while knowing she has no way to do so. “I never said there weren't any, again… it's a dice roll, nothing is guaranteed Shy, as for those who fight for what is right? Don't joke around, individuals do that, not the universe.” Clasping the pony’s cheek he touched his own on hers, ponies do nuzzle, right? “They say rights are a guarantee to all people, but that's not right, is it? Even here, even now, the so-called innocent and naive suffer at the hands of the wicked.” “Just like you did right?” Her eyes widened. He did not smile, he knows very well one is not born as meek, nervous, and shy as the pegasus, these people are made. “Once again, your words prove me right, at the end of the day, those who are weak, those who cannot stand up for themselves only live because another decided not to end them, not because of fancy words on a piece of paper.” And that's fine, the problem is not being this way, it's continuing to be this way. The pony doesn't believe she can be better, and he wants to show her otherwise. Show her that if she tries, truly tries, independently if she stays weak or becomes strong she can navigate through an indifferent universe without bowing her head. That she can be more than just inconsequential in the face of an indifferent universe. “You have no idea what strangers are capable of, one can very well stab you one day because it got too high on something, or simply because it felt like it.” “And then… what will you do while bleeding on the ground? Cry over the injustice? Be angry because a creature freer than you decided to do what it wanted? Call the police?” He shook his head while crossing his arms. “I don't know what you would do, but I can tell you what I would, I’d be angry, furious at myself, dead, because I couldn't beat a random bastard that decided I had lived for long enough.” “I know a law won't stop someone from stabbing me, I know God won't smite the unjust and wicked for being Evil, above all I know that in this world the only one I can trust to have my best interests in heart is myself.” “I know my strength only depends on myself, that my survival depends on how much I fight, that my continued existence is wholly and absolutely dependent on my actions.” “Just like yours is dependent only on yourself.” He scoffed. “Ask yourself this, you depend upon another to live even now, maybe not in a person specifically but the state, the princess, and the government with its laws.” His voice took a mocking tone. “You depend upon the willingness of all creatures to obey rules that don't truly shackle them, you depend completely on their fear of the consequences to stay alive, but one day…” He pushed his face closer to the pony, and looked at her with a death stare. He had no wish for the naive pony to die, whether she heard him or not though, is completely up to her. Dead or alive, it’ll be hew sole fault. “One day the dice will roll, and you’ll be unlucky enough to find someone who’s not afraid.” thump Thump! THUMP!! Leaning back he ignored the sound of the mare’s beating heart and continued normally. “And then what will your life be like? What will the entirety of your history be resumed as? Whatever you did, lived, suffered, and surpassed, will it all be irrelevant in the face of someone who felt like ending your history on a mere impulse?” “Yes… yes it will, all you have ever done, unmade, because you depended on another for your safety, because you accepted being weak, in favor of being comfortable, in favor of not feeling pain.” His eyes narrowed “Understand this Fluttershy, a dice roll is all it takes, for a life’s book to be burnt.” Tap!* Snapping her head towards the sound Fluttershy watched in silence as her beet juice ran through the table. Huff* Huff* Huff* Her breathing sped, she… doesn't know why but from one moment to the other the world became unfocused, her eyes refusing to leave the fallen juice even for a second. Piiiiiiiiiiiiiii Her ears flickered at the ringing sound as her pupils lost color. thump Thump THUMP! Was that her heart? No, it couldn't be but… why is her chest hurting. And why is that thing smelling of metal? Suddenly a hand held her chin and forcibly moved her face up, for a moment her eyes stayed glued on the table before she snapped back and looked forward. Only to see Star’s contemplative look. Something pressed her chest. Uhhh-fuuuuh* Oh, it was Star. “But, you can fight back even against this universe’s chaos, or perhaps it’s destiny, let's go back to that bear for one moment ok?” Unconsciously, she nodded while her heart kept hammering in her chest. Gazing down she watched and felt as the human’s hand moved circles in her chest. She appreciated it, really, even if somewhat embarrassed from needing to be calmed down she truly did appreciate Star’s gesture. Judging by the decrease in pain she’d say she’s not the only one. “The bear, in this context, is the dice, the encounter came at random, no fault of anyone, but then, seeing that thing eat your food right in front of you, you have a choice.” “Fight it and risk your life for something as worthless as food, or let it go undisturbed and lose something far less important?” “That’s where principles come in, you shouldn't let the thing steal your food from you, not because it is important, but because you have to fight back.” “In the past when both of us were nothing but children, nothing but weak little creatures, we couldn't fight for ourselves, we couldn't have what we wanted without the specific permission of others, our lives were in the hands, or hooves of someone else.” “Whether you lived or died depended completely upon, once again, a dice roll, a chance, we had no control.” “We were weak, and for it, we bowed our heads to forces greater than ourselves, as weaklings, incapable of getting stronger we had excuses.” He paused. “Or did we?” Fluttershy’s head turned, she knows that tone. Less than an hour of talking with the human and she already knows he is about to say something absurd. Absurd and insane and… probably true. No. It will be true. Because apparently, the world is more crazy than she ever gave it credit for, and not Pinkie Pie crazy just… ‘this should not be magically or physically possible’ kind of crazy. “No, it's more precise to say we never had any of them in the first place, we just made it up, excuses, or maybe… we believed in them so much they became real to us.” “Can you believe it? A lie told so many times it became true?” He didn't wait for the pegasus to answer, with a serious expression, he did it himself. “I don't, understand this Fluttershy, the weak justify themselves with their disadvantages.” “They have no accountability, responsibility, or courage, all they have are justifications and excuses. If you want to be something more, someone you can be proud of, someone you aren't ashamed of being, you Can't. Hide. Behind. Anything.” “Death or not, injury or not, pain or not, you have to refuse to yield to a force greater than you, your actions are your own, danger, consequences, laws, expectations, you decide how to react according to them.” “Not the other way around.” “You can always fight back, you can always stand up for yourself, you can always disregard everything and everyone else, you can do anything, you just choose not to.” Feeling the pony’s heartbeat lower he took his hand out of her chest, it was surprisingly fluffy. “By not fighting back against that fucking bear I’d be blowing my head in the face of danger, and why? Because my life can end? Because I can face unpleasant consequences if I decide to walk whenever I want to? No.” “The universe doesn't dictate my actions, my thoughts, my strength, neither does reality, and neither will a country, I do.” “It just took me a while to realize that, but… that's not true for you, is it? No, of course not, you’d let even a breeze push you around.” Her breath hitched at the comment. She did not flinch. “I don't think you realize it Fluttershy, but living as a stranger to yourself, isn't living at all, understand this, following the rules because you are afraid of breaking them and following them because you feel like it are two very different things.” “As for the bear dilemma? Well, If you can't stand up for yourself even in the minor things, what hope do you have when the big ones arrive?” The pony’s expression soured. “Even still, you would not fight it, right? I understand you do not have the same principles as I, not fighting the bear in your case would not be a sign of weakness but…” He lazily looked at the pony. “Would you do so if it killed your critters?” She froze. He smiled. Her fur stood on edge. He understands her. He truly does. Why the pegasus would choose not to fight, she doesn't have the same views as him, for her letting the animal eat would not be a humiliating or bad thing. She does love animals after all. But what she didn't understand, is that the bear was a simple metaphor, cute she may be, bright she is not. His comparison to a random person who could kill her at a whim made her think about her own weakness, he saw it, she didn't want that to happen. She didn't want to be inconsequential. He managed to get through her, to make her understand that strength is a necessity to live. But not a necessity to be free. She most likely doesn't want to become someone like him, even with his words she will more likely than not still follow societal norms. That's why he said those words ‘Because you have to’ and ‘Because you felt like it.’ Currently, the pony thinks she has to follow them, even more, she is too much of a coward not to. That's why his words were not said with the intention of changing her mind, but to plant something in her. And idea. The idea that she doesn't have to conform to anyone’s or anything’s expectations and rules. It might sound like something small, but it's anything but. He only achieved mind over matter because he was tired of meeting expectations, of having destined outcomes for his actions. He knew he’d lose to the Ogre, no matter how long or hard he fought against him, he would lose. And for a time he accepted that he accepted that he couldn't do it, and then… he didn't. From then on he didn't accept shit, he’d punch that fucker with the sole intent of killing him regardless if he could do it or not, defeat, despite inevitable didn't have a place in his mind. He rejected reality, not in his previous, pathetic way of blaming everything else but fighting against it in a hopeless battle, he knew he couldn't win, yes, but he still fought back. Because any reality where he didn't win was unacceptable for his Self. That's what the pony needs to do. Fight back against everything and everyone, even herself. Just like he did. “Where do the limits of your promises lie? I am a stranger to you, breaking a promise to me would be of little importance but again… that was a promise for you just as it was for me, wasn't it?” The pony stayed quiet, not quite knowing how to respond. She… isn't a fighter, and she does know of the cycle of nature but… even she doesn't know what she’d do if one of her animal friends was turned into food by something as strong as a bear. Scream, scold, fight? She truly doesn't know, fighting a bear would be impossible, no matter how hard she bucks it will at most annoy the animal. She’d surely die if she did it but… would she just… let it go? Ignore the death of a friend because she can't do anything about it? She could ask for help but… she doesn't think Star asked with that in mind. Besides… would she even have the nerve to? If this ever happened, wouldn't she be just as helpless as before? Her eyes widened as she remembered something. Star… fought against that human Yujiro, and he died. She… isn't talking with a random Stallion, with an arrogant or bashful man, no. She had forgotten for a moment, Star… died, he died in many, many horrible ways if his words are to be believed Just as she knows they are. He died hundreds of times, believing full well he would not come back, still, in almost every death, he punched back. Something burned in her eyes. And now… She looked at the band-aids warped around his body. He will die the next time he sleeps. Why isn't he afraid? Even more, could she do it? Fight back because it would be far too pathetic not to? ‘No…’ No, she wouldn't. But… well, she doesn't want to go through it of course but, she… wants to be able to say yes. To Star. She… admires him, she really does, being like him, one day, wouldn't be bad. Maybe she can... do it? Her head suddenly snapped to Star as she heard him speak. Thump! Anxiousness gripped her. “The mere act of considering escaping from the consequences of your words already shows who you are as a pony, you cannot be trusted Fluttershy, precisely because what you say, what you promise, what you believe in dies as soon as your well being is put at stake.” His face turned serious. “Hence why you have no worth, why you made yourself worthless, if you do not wish to harm yourself fine! No one has a problem with it but what you did was beyond that.” “You lied, knowing full well what would happen.” “Live as you want Fluttershy, in a pit of shit, or a palace of gold, but never, never in your life lie to yourself again, you are a coward, and a weakling, do not act otherwise unless you wish to be otherwise.” He backed away and looked down upon the quivering form of the pegasus pony. She was nervous and anxious, but contrary to not even five minutes ago, she didn't cry. ‘Pride, in someone else… weird.’ He wasn't done, no, he didn't start this conversation to insult the woman or put her down, he started the talk solely because he wanted to see that flame again. And he won't stop speaking until any hope of doing so is extinguished, or her eyes glow ablaze once more. A thoughtful look appeared on his face. “You wanted to run right?” The pony stayed still., averting her face from the human. BANG! Only to flinch as the human slapped the table with all his strength. “ANSWER ME!” “Yes YES, I wanted to!” “What else?! What else did you want to do, what else did you think?!” Tyronus raised his voice as he started to interrogate the pony. He wasn't angry, but he needed the woman to be honest with both him, and herself. A problem can only be fixed after it is acknowledged, and even then it depends completely on one’s will to go further beyond and be better. He can't give it to her, will. He knows. Above anyone in this world, as someone who has been at the bottom of the deepest pit imaginable and managed to survive, he knows how hard getting better can be. How challenging it is, how painful it will be, and how many times one will want to give up how many times they will scream that they can't do it no matter how much they try, no matter how much they crave. Above all, he knows how an idiot screaming that they can do it won't change shit. No one in this world can help anyone else’s mind to heal, no one. Those who don't want to believe they can be helped cannot evolve no matter what they are given, what they are told, or what they do. Only they themselves can take that step. Others can only encourage them to do it. Seeing her actions, smelling her emotions, observing her reactions he is sure of it, this pony doesn't believe she can evolve. Just like him, she has a vision, an image of who she is, and who she wants to be, and an abyss between both of these points. And maybe she really can't, maybe she truly can't cut down some trees and make a bridge. But the world isn't made of maybes. It's made of truths. Ones that can be changed by those willful enough. And he wants to see it, to know it. Whether or not this Pony can be one of them. A person capable of changing even truths. Well, not that it's something he can do for her. He can't give her what she needs. But he can help her give it to herself. “Were you thankful I was the one being killed instead of you? Were you thankful for the wounds in my body, content that I was the one that suffered them and not you?!” She nodded rapidly, her body shaking all the while. He isn't angry, not really, it wouldn't matter if the pony tried to poison him he’d still not be angry. No. Weirdly enough… he’s excited. The conversation is coming to an end. And then… when it does. He’ll finally get his answer. Will she burn or die out? He is curious “And you promised to help me?! Well with an ally like you, I don't need an enemy!” “I’m s-sorry!” She tried to scream, only for her voice to leave at a single higher pitch as it wavered. “Are you? Are you sorry?! Would you say you were sorry had I not screamed at you that I knew?! Or would you continue being this trembling, shy, cowardly piece of a mare that you are?!” She shook her head. Her wings beat frantically at her sides. She wants to run, she wants to leave, she doesn't want to hear Star’s words. But she didn't. When has running away ever helped her? “YOU CAN'T FACE THE TRUTH, You think I’m angry at you for thinking that?! No you imbecile! If I cared for what every single goddamn miserable weakling thought of me I wouldn't live in the first place!” Her hoof twitched. She planted it more firmly on the table. Crack “I AM ANGRY BECAUSE YOU REFUSE TO FACE REALITY, YOU REFUSE TO TAKE ACCOUNTABILITY.” Her hoof pressed more into the table as she clenched her muscles. Not this time, she won't run away this time. “YOU REFUSE TO TAKE THE FALL OF ANYTHING UNLESS YOU ARE FORCED TO, LIKE NOW!” She opened her mouth, only to close it a moment later, no, this time. “Do you not see it?! Your ACTIONS speak for you, your CONDUCT speaks for you, and your THOUGHTS betray the falsity that you created at that moment, where you promised something YOU COULD NOT KEEP!” She’ll face it. “THAT is why you are worthless Fluttershy, because you give no worth to your words, actions, and even thoughts!” Here, with the human screaming at her she… doesn't feel anything at least not toward him It was weird, truly weird. Can somepony even feel like this? Like they and them are two different ponies? She does. “YOU ARE NOTHING!” Shooting out of the table he turned around and walked to the window once again. It was weird, truly and utterly weird, thinking that Fluttershy and fluttershy are different ponies. Weirdest still, only one hates the other. “And the worst of it all?” Her ears went up as no tears fell from her eyes. “You choose to be it.” Turning back he gazed at the pony, this time, however, he couldn't hold a smile back. She wasn't trembling, crying, or even ruffling her feathers. She just stared at him, in a way he could almost call calm. Walking toward her he spoke calmly “That damn promise, let it be clear, I don't care if you keep it or not." Staring intensely at her eyes he pointed at her heart, passing through her chest fluff and poking the soft skin beneath it all. For a moment a look of pain crossed her face, even if diminished her chest still hurt. "But you should." THUMP!* "Hear me woman, the only person you can trust without a single shadow of a doubt on this planet is yourself, but sometimes, not even this is true, born out of a weak mind some can sabotage their own self." "That's why I say to you, lie to the world, lie to your family, friends, and allies but never, never lie to yourself, I said it once and I will do it again, loving as a stranger to yourself, is not living at all.” “That's why I want to ask you a single thing, no, I want you to ask yourself a single thing.” Sitting on the chair he breathed slowly and stared directly at the pony, who stared back quietly with a neutral expression. “Do you want to die as the pony you are now?” His tone was calm, perhaps a little curious, but still serene. Fluttershy blinked. “If your life were to end at this moment, for whatever reason big or small, random or planned, accidental or not, answer me, answer yourself this…” Her ears twitched as they pointed directly toward the human. “Would you be satisfied with the pony you are today?” Dean leaned back. Interlocking his fingers he waited for the woman’s answer. As he did so silence enveloped the room, the pony’s face, still refusing to move away from the human adorned a thoughtful expression. The question… wasn't hard, not even minimally, she knew the answer the second Star asked. The thing is… it's… curious, interesting? She can't find the right words for it, just, deep. Throughout their conversation, she understood many things about Star, one of them being that his words seemed to always have some sort of deeper meaning to them. He wasn't hiding anything just… he expected her to understand without needing to explain. Something he did rather nonchalantly. And she heard it all, she understood it all. And so, she’s asking herself… would the Fluttershy from ten, twenty, or thirty minutes ago even manage to answer it? She didn't change mu- no, that's not quite right, she did change, compared to the past 6 years she might as well have transformed into another pony in these past minutes. It was weird, thoughts and questions she would never have possessed had she not spoken with Star swirled in her mind in droves. Even weirder, contrary to before, she actually feels like she can act on those same thoughts. Her feathers shook. No, that's not quite right is it? She could always have acted on them. ‘Ah’ Her eyes widened in realization. She knows now, yes, Star really did change her. Her chest feels light, no, perhaps she just thought it was heavy before. Or maybe he made her change herself? ‘hehe~’ It was funny, most ponies would probably deem Star insane. She probably would too had he not spoken about the entirety of his… Beliefs? Philosophy? Creed? The specifics didn't matter, what matters is that she just… realized it. The most obvious thing in the world. That Inexistent chains are just that, inexistent. It was funny, that she needed somehuman to make her realize it. “... No, I would not.” But it's past time for fun, it's about time she stopped acting like a clown. With fully opened eyes she looked upon the human’s visage. It… could have been a trick of the light, but she swears she saw it. Star’s lips moved up. And a blue light reflected on his eyes “And that is reason enough to change.” Fluttershy got up, trotting down she sat on the chair, turning her head and looking up at the human, a smile formed on her lips. Suddenly, a thoughtful look adorned her face maybe she… could try it again? With a stupid expression on her face, one that failed miserably in hiding her intentions she hesitantly opened her right wing. Only to freeze as Star’s eyes fell on her. Much like a foal getting caught she did not retract her wing. He… it was funny, and she was probably imagining things but she felt like he was amused. Regaining her nerves she slowly extended her wing, enveloping it on the human’s back she clenched the tips of her feathers. And smiled toothly as Star rolled his eyes at her. Yes… they are friends, even if he doesn't know it yet. “Hmmm hmn humm hu huuuuu.” Inside her mind she did a little victory dance as she hummed a song. This day is going great! . . . . . Time: 7:12 Dean stood there, quietly watching the woman wobble her head in a silly dance, a stupid smile plastered on her face as her eyes formed a reversed U. Either her happiness was courageous or his facets were, because he can't stop feeling butterflies in his stomach. Damn cute pony. Making him actually feel happy. He was never one to enjoy physical contact, he’d as far as to say it irritated him to rather extreme levels. Had this happened days prior the pony would have lost some of her teeth. Maybe not. He was always a sucker for cute things. He’d probably feel horrible after doing it. Besides the feeling of her wing is… different, not in a good or bad way, just different. Different in a way his surprisingly pissy attitude toward everyone who touched him didn't feel even slightly annoyed just… neutral. And that was weird enough for him. Still, he felt no closer to the pegasus, they aren't friends, a single conversation will not change that but… he’ll give this to her. Eyes not his watched as a scattered, blue fire gathered its dispersed remains forming a drop shaped flame, surrounded by mist and dim lights It wasn't quite as bright as before, but still brighter than normal. And most importantly, it burned. She did it. And if she wants something as ridiculous as a hug, he’ll humor her. For now. Unconsciously a smile formed on his lips. He did it. He got through her. He’s… happy, they are happy. But, it isn't over. He has one last thing to do. Words alone are not enough after all. They never will. “You know…” Leaning her head away from the human she opened her eyes and stared at him curiously. “Once upon a time, I bowed down to… everything, to the reality I believed to be unbreakable, to whenever I got to, even if to whoever I met.” “I acted like a thousand different masks every time I talked to another, I ran at the mere sight of danger, pain, and effort.” “I was… ridiculous.” He felt her wings tighten. He almost chuckled. Right when he doesn't want help, it comes running toward him. Not that it mattered of course. The universe considers him inconsequential. He’ll just have to train hard enough to be able to do the same. “But not anymore, after being forced to fight against the Ogre I understood myself in a way I never thought possible, heh~ even then it took over 270 deaths for me to get it!” Slam! He slammed his fist on the table lightly. “I am a lucky man, without the Ogre’s brutality I would have never achieved Mind over Matter, and for that, I am thankful.” He sighed. “And so after passing through that man’s hell and waking up I decided it, even if I die, even if my soul is erased, even if I am to be tortured for my words, for my actions, I will stay true to who I am.” “If the day of my end ever comes, resultant from either, I will not blame my killer for it.” “If being myself, if being free, if being honest to my Self has the price of death then I will go to the beyond knowing I was who I wanted to be.” He turned to face the pegasus. “Knowing I died following my creed, even if I did not manage to reach all my dreams I can speak with all of my soul in certainty, that I would not die with any regrets.” “That’s why we are here, why I’m not desperately trying to find something that can save me from my destined death in the hands of that man.” “Fear… doesn't control me any longer Fluttershy, I’ll live in spite of it, instead of for it.” Her eyes briefly widened as her wing clenched on Star’s back. She had forgotten. Star acted so nonchalant she forgot the simple fact that Star will die if he doesn't find something to help him against that monster. They had talked about it less than five minutes ago! Her heartbeat shot up. It's just… the way he speaks, he seems so… unworried. Before she could think it further Star moved, instinctively her eyes snapped toward him. Touching his heart he spoke deeply. “That is the death I wish for.” THUMP! Ignoring the pegasus’ heartbeat the human got up, feathers slipped from his back as he did so. Spreading his arms high he looked to the ceiling as if staring directly at the sky up above. Or perhaps... at the sun Strength cursed through his veins as he allowed the power of his facets to enter him. The pony reminded him far too much of his past self, and so, the resemblance gave him an idea. He only changed after being faced with the irrefutable truth that that fight presented him, and while he can't serve as an example like that man was to him, he can at the very least show her what courage is. Even if it is as minuscule as his. Yes… he can at least that much. Taking a big breath of air he screamed with all his might, intent on letting the world hear his words. Inside or outside the cottage, he wanted the entirety of the village to hear him. Words… are just that, words, honest or not unless the pony can read his mind she will never know if he is being truthful or not. And so, with that in mind, he screamed with all his lungs at the sky, the denizens might not be able to understand him, but even then he screamed in Japanese. “I AM DEAN TYRONUS STARFIELD, THE MAN WHO WILL BE THE STRONGEST IN ALL WORLDS, MAY HEAVEN AND EARTH HEAR MY WORDS TODAY AND STRIKE ME DOWN IF THEY WISH!” “INDEPENDENTLY OF ALL THE PROMISES OF CHAINS, OF PAIN, OF DEATH, AND TORTURE, LET IT BE KNOW, I WILL NEVER BE ANYTHING BESIDES MYSELF!” “I AM DEAN TYRONUS STARFIELD THE FREEST MAN IN THE WORLD!” “And may death come, to all those who try to challenge my claim.” A statement. For everything and everyone to hear. For minutes he spoke, spoke, and spoke about being true to oneself but… he hadn't done anything to show it. Screaming at the top of his lungs his intention of being the strongest, of killing any and all who stand in his way. There really wasn't a more balant way to make his intentions clear. Turning to the wide-eyed pegasus he spoke once again. This conversation has gone on for long enough. "We learned to speak so we could learn of each other's minds, but... as soon as we learned how to do so we also learned how to lie." "And so, for that single, first lie, no words could ever be fully trusted again." "No matter how honest one is their words can never be dealt with in absolutes, in facts, one can trust their words, think them true, but their beliefs do not impose over reality." "Through lies from the mouth came the ones from the heart, excuses, not to others but ourselves, justifications, not to other ears but our own." "Hence, why I never lie, with my mouth, with my actions, with my thoughts, with my soul, I. Never. Lie." "An honest person allows others to enter their soul to see, without smokes and mirrors who they truly are, I am an honest man, without secrets, without lies, without hesitation." "All words I speak come from my soul because I am Dean Tyronus Starfield, and I will never be, or pretend to be anyone else." "More specifically I follow what I wish to be, a man with a creed, a man who is truly free, for although I am happy with who I am, I am not satisfied." "And I hope you are not either, so here it is, my last question, can you follow the woman you wish to be? The version of Fluttershy you want to be?" She snorted, really it was a reflective action, the answer was obvious. Facing the human she puffed her chest and stared directly at his eyes, her own burned, but she kept firm. Smiling sheepishly she nodded. “Yeah, I can.” DeanThey smiled. Her will burned bright again.
2- Destroy Your MindName: Dean Tyronus Starfield Age: 22 Planet: ??? Country: ??? City: ??? Location: Train tracks Month: ??? Day: ??? Dean continued to walk, 1 hour after the start of his journey and he still saw nothing besides nature, well, not really. Half an hour ago he passed through a bridge, it could have been his imagination but after looking right, where a river passed through he managed to see what seemed like buildings. He couldn't really tell by the distance, many trees were in the way and he didn't have his glasses, his Myopia especially didn't let him see anything clearly. He also observed other... Interesting things, the sun for example it's... He couldn't really explain it properly but, it didn't feel like Sol. Had he not been present during that fight he would never have noticed it. Even after the father and son duo stopped fighting there was still an almost unnoticeable aura emanating from their bodies, pressing down on him and everyone in that place. Perhaps it was due to the fact he never felt or experienced it before, but after that fight, he became extremely sensitive to it. It isn't a power or an extra sense, no it's more like, well, imagine... a man who has never eaten any chocolate, or anything sweet for that matter. Describing the taste of sweet things for him is simply impossible, he doesn't have a reference to it, no sense of what the word even means in the first place, dictionary or not he will not be able to put a meaning into it. No, only after feeding him a chocolate bar will he understand what the word 'sweet' means. That is to say, only the 'sense' matters, only by tasting it can he understand it, in this case, words are worthless. This is the same for him, see, tens of thousands of years ago humanity's ancestors had the ability to detect danger on an intuitive level. That is to say, they looked, smelled, heard, or sensed something wrong with their surroundings, and even before consciously realizing it they gained a 'gut instinct' that told them something was wrong. Star's situation is related to these two things, after thousands of years where those 'gut feelings' remained unused they reawakened within him after he got the 'taste' of true danger, or more specifically true power. He isn't special, not by any extension of the word, for that matter neither does he have a secret power. He holds no illusion of power or talent, the only reason he gained this new sense is because of how absurd the two Hanmas are. The auras of the two strongest creatures were truly monstrous to have done something as insane as reawakening a multi thousand year old dormant sense in the human genome. The sheer intensity of their aura made him, or perhaps his body/soul? remember the feeling of it hence allowing him to subconsciously sense it and compare it to their aura. The ogre's blood blasting him with killing intent for 2 entire days even while he slept managed to strengthen this sense even more. Something that turned him into a light sleeper, he doubts he'd ever even wake up to see that blue and black tunnel before the suction force became painful and threw him into whenever he is right now otherwise. He knows what danger 'tastes like' now, what strength 'feels like'. And it's exactly because of this that he doesn't like the sun, why he is so sure that thing isn't Sol. How to say it... The sun is an inanimate object, it doesn't produce an aura of strength around itself even though it is undoubtedly millions of times stronger than any creature on Earth. For a time after that fight, he asked himself why that is, the answer came not long after. It is simple actually, as Yuchiro Hanma proved, souls exist, perhaps not an afterlife but souls most definitely exist. The existence of one soul does not in any way prove he himself has one, he'd never assume such a thing without proof. Fortunately he gained just that, but at the moment it doesn't matter. What matters is that if his theory is correct, souls are the source of the strength of each of those men. Spec proved that much, his incessant hours of frantic research on the internet and dark web proved to be much more enlightening than anything else. But that doesn't matter right now, what matters is that according to his theory, only creatures with souls can produce 'warped space' by exuberating their power. And right now, the sun is the same, each second he felt a pressure in the light hitting his skin, like a small waterfall continuously falling on him. In other words, if his theory is to be believed that thing up in the sky might just be alive enough to have a soul, if not that at least some form of will. Two equally terrifying possibilities. thump* But even then... Thump* Fear will never stop him again. Thump!* More importantly, If whatever created this world has any sanity then perhaps that thing doesn't have sentience. Even still, It is unnerving, the pressure is absurd, for someone that lived under Sol's invigorating light the power behind each photon hitting his skin is nothing short of mind breaking. A lesser man might just lose him mind to it, the conflicting normalcy of two different realities breaking their minds. Three days ago, if he could sense such a thing he is sure that it would have broken him, the feeling of constant danger, like at any moment a trunk could fall from this 'small waterfall' and end his life. To be more precise it feels like he is in front of a tiger, one preparing to pounce on him. Just by seeing it any human would feel tense, anxious for the inevitable attack that would surely end their life. Whatever the animal wanted to play or truly attack was irrelevant, its power over them already makes it so their lives at the mercy of it. He only lives because it allows him to, and at any moment, for any reason, logical or not, it can simply change its mind. The mere situation, something that can very well be simply in his mind fills him with impotent rage. Not an unfamiliar emotion, unfortunately. How ridiculous, the sun, something that shouldn't even be alive makes him feel impotent. Still... It is of no matter, Katsumi Orochi, Pickle, Baki Hanma Kaku Kaioh, Yujiro Hanma, and even Sol, he will surpass them all, or die trying. Curiously, there is another peculiarity in this world, there is... Something all around him, rubbing against his skin, entering through his nose, mouth, ears, and even eyes. It's the man and the sweet all over again, whatever is surrounding him, earth doesn't have it. Although... he felt something similar when Yuchiro Hanma appeared. Well, as similar as water and oil, that is to say even while being completely different, both are liquids. When that man appeared he felt power, not the same as Yujiro and Baki but... Different, different but not alien, it was there, it was always there now that he thinks about it. Ignored, much like how the brain ignores one's nose it also ignores the existence of something so ordinary, so... Normal, constant. It isn't around him, no, not in the air but... Inside like... Like, like a soul, his soul. The definite proof that he in fact has one, and that in the end, the only reason for not being better is truly solely himself. That is not the case with whatever is surrounding him, it's alien, external, but not unnatural, at least, it doesn't feel like it. And it's exactly because of that that he can sense it, he might not know what it is but his senses, his very soul mind knows it shouldn't be here. And if he can feel it, just like how he can sense that that thing isn't Sol, it most likely means that, if not a soul, whatever is surrounding him is alive enough to have a mind, a spirit. An ambition. It isn't like radiation, radiation can't be felt, it doesn't have a presence, this... This does. And how he knows it isn't simply his mind playing tricks on him? Well, simple, the ogre's blood is glowing. Well, glowing more, and it's getting stronger, both the light and the maniac emotions he is feeling from it. Glee, excitement, euphoria, and most of all... Malice. He... doesn't think he will survive long enough to reach the city he saw earlier if this continues. Not that it matters really, he's still going to inject himself with that thing, his hopes for survival are practically none. 'But when did survival ever depend on hope? It depends on strength.' He looks down, at the glowing crimson Vial of blood, and brings it to his eye level. "Your bloodline, your abilities, your potential, everything you have, no matter how long it takes, Will. Be. Made. Mine." The pressure around him skyrocketed, the last 2 days might as well have been nothing compared to what it released now. It wants him dead, more than it ever did before. The pressure is big, big enough to stop him cold, to make his body tremble, to make him want to piss himself. But there's something the demon forgot. He doesn't fear death, pain, or even it. What he fears, is staying the same, and that alone is why it will never be able to intimidate him. Scoffing loudly Dean puts the vial inside his shirt. Even if sentient, blood is still blood, maybe in the past it could try to give him a heart attack but now? Now it will have to wait until he finds a goddam syringe to attempt to kill him. Squirting his eyes Dean put his hand above his eyebrows to block the ~~Abimonation's~~ Sun's light. "Oh?" A smile graced his lips as he saw something. Less than 500 meters away there stood a small train station, weirdly enough it seemed smaller than normal. Walking faster he prepared to meet the locals, judging by the buildings he could at least tell they were civilized. The chances they speak the same language as him are 0 but even then he's confident that as long as they are not too alien he can speak through symbols and body language. He only hopes they aren't murder happy, or racist for that matter. !̶͚̹̙͇͌̈́̆̉̏̾̈̏̓͘͘͝&̶̨͙̦̥̙͚͚̪͙̣̻͇̺̻͒̈́̋͜%̷͎̘̿̃̓̑̈͝!̵̧̨̧̳̣̝̙̺̗͕̦̱̘̑̄̔́͜ͅ¢̶̈͂̆͒̉͌̒̃̈́̽̇͜!̸̤̗̘̞̣͊̉̀̐́̉̃͑̇̍̒͝$̷̭̦̟̘̇̀̀̓͐̐́̕͝#̸̧͉͉̘̬͔͓̠͎̊́̔̔͛!̵̬̞̯̭͙̝̆̏̉̈́̈́̆́̄̈͜!̸̧̡̢̧͉͎͈͚͎̹̙̌̔̐͌̾͠!̶̨̧̺̺̮͓̏̐́ "!!" He almost fell as a sudden burst of pure malice exploded from his chest. Thump!* Thump!!* Thump!!!* "⋔⍜⋏⌇⏁⟒⍀!" Far away he heard something shout, had he been paying attention he would have acknowledged it. Unfortunately for him, something much more important took place in his mind, a decade-old habit that he never bothered to dismiss. He was analyzing the intention of the Ogre's blood. You see, Dean was always a weird child, besides being somewhat of a nerd obsessed with accurate power scaling he also liked to find secrets hidden between words, gestures and actions. It was much like his like for math, he didn't like the numbers as much as he liked the feeling of finally finding the solution to a problem. The search being much more entertaining than the result in his opinion. This in particular, combined with his habit of always analyzing powers and phrases in his favorite books made it so he gained the habit of trying to deduce the potential evolution of certain things, those being powers, characters, objects, and even science. To do this he first stripped everything to its basic components, like how a freezing spell would have to have a certain aspect of "Molecular Kinetic manipulation" to form ice. Or like how a time-stop power would have to rely on Quantum Entanglement and Synchronization to synchronize the quantum states of all particles within the affected area. But that doesn't matter now, what matters is that his mind, even while his body stood frozen in place managed to comprehend what the Ogre's blood was trying to do. The first thing he realized was that there was no killing intent behind the blast of malice. This did not confuse him, no, it made him arrive at a worrying conclusion. The blood knows very well it can't kill him of a heart attack, the thing had a -And he really couldn't describe it as anything else- supernatural ability to, if not read his mind, at least to detect his current mental state. As if not frightening enough he could swear the thing could do more than just force its killing intent and anger in his head. Considering he started hearing a muffled voice in his head if he stayed too long close to the thing he didn't doubt the fact that Yujiro Hnama might just be a psychic. A dot appeared in the sky, it approached rapidly. Intelligent, evil, and murderous, what does the thing hope to accomplish by blasting its malice all around? He can't tell how far its reach truly is, dozens of meters? Hundreds? Thousands? It isn't clear, what is clear however is that this blast isn't meant for him. No, it doesn't want to frighten him, or any other animal, if it did it would back its blast with actual strength not just malice, that would send the bravest of animals running away to the hills. Strong or not, predator or not, animals are just that, if the threat is too high and they aren't backed into a corner most will run. The blast wasn't meant to scare anything, it was meant to provoke, it was meant to be a show of strength. The dot approached rapidly, from this distance he could only see blue. 'I am here!' 'Look how strong I am!' 'Come!' 'I'll rip you apart!' That is what it was screaming, normally it would certainly make any creature run for the hills, but... not in this case. Without killing intent and the sense of strength backing up these words the blast of malice instead of being interpreted as the claim of a strong being marking its territory would be understood as the provocation of a far too cocky, stupid creature asking to die. A blue blur mixed with the colors of the rainbow approached rapidly, it was too fast. Or perhaps a monster in need of being put down. The blue reached him, even this close he couldn't properly see the creature. The only thing he managed to do before the impact was blink. "⏁⏃☍⟒ ⏁⊑⟟⌇ ⋔⍜⋏⌇⏁⟒⍀!" Crack!* Something hard hit his chest, surprisingly the first thing he felt was not pain but the vial of blood breaking. The next moment, not even a second later the shards cut open his skin and ripped through his muscles as whatever hit him pressed them deeper into his body. His vision blurred, his pupils expanded, he could not see anything anymore. It was painful, he had never felt pain like this before, still, it was not agonizing, and so, like always before, he refused to cry, refused to shout. Something that became a challenge as his ribs snapped like twigs. Had they not been forced further back as whatever hit him kept going he would have had the strength to scream. Fortunately, the agony of having his own bones puncturing through his heart and lung was more than enough to take the air out of him. He'd rather agonize on the ground than give his attacker the satisfaction of hearing him scream. Enough of it had already happened for a lifetime. By some miracle, instead of continuing and going through him the thing either stopped its charge or lost enough force for his body to be thrown back. Had he had his vision or maybe if the pain wasn't so great he would have been impressed at how far and fast his tumbling, limp body flew through the air. 5 meters in a single hit, something worthy of praise he'd say. Unfortunately, his mind was far too occupied with other things, or more precisely, a single thought. He will die. Even as he hit the ground and rolled after each collision he couldn't help but think of it. Death It was weird, the thought came to his mind despite the pain he felt. His chest burned, a momentary sensation of dread consumed him for but one second before vanishing. "⊬⟒⏃⊑ ⏁⏃☍⟒ ⏁⊑⏃-" He felt weirdly calm as his body finally landed on the ground for the last time. He couldn't breathe, he tried, he couldn't move his muscles, he tried, all he could do was move his eyes, yet, he kept trying. A weird sensation surged from his still beating heart, like something slimy was forcing its way in. His fist clenched as he slowly moved his arms, trying without rest to reach his chest to block the wound. The movement was not born out of desperation, no, he was never afraid of death, perhaps before seeing Yuchiro Hanma he felt somewhat apprehensive at the thought of perishing one day but after seeing the soul of that man? The fear of the end never again managed to find a foothold in his spirit. Even now, agonizing with a previous unimaginable amount of pain and the knowledge nothing else but a miracle could ever hope to save him. Even still, he kept moving until, finally, even with his life leaving him, he managed to touch his chest. Defiance. The reason for which he still moved. Not desperation, not some ridiculous sense that he could perhaps manage to keep himself alive long enough for help to arrive, no. Even agonizing as he is he made sure to remind himself of who he wants to be, and who he wants to kill. The man he hates would surely accept his fate, lie down, and wait for an inevitable death, knowing full well there is no hope for him, that salvation is all but impossible. He? The man he is right now? He feels nothing but regret and contempt. Regret at not being able to even take the first step into his dream, contempt at himself, for not being able to do anything to save himself. He could blame God, Fate, or even the universe because of his situation, and more likely than not he'd be right to do but no. He had enough. Even if right he doesn't want for even a smidge of the pathetic thing he was to come back. For this, he blames none but himself, and that is why he keeps moving. Those men showed defiance in the face of reality, if it would not allow them to grow they'd just have to burst right through it. "⍜⊑ ⌇⊑⟟⏁ ⌇⊑⟟⏁ ⌇⊑⟟⏁ ⌇⊑⟟⏁!" Just like he has to burst through it to survive. Idiotic? Perhaps, what could he do against being kidnapped to another world? Or being hit so hard his bones snapped? Nothing right? Nothing at all. Just like how he could do nothing to reach those men right? Always an excuse, right around the corner for Dean Tyronus Starfield right?! No, enough is enough, the impossible is only so because no one has done it before. Yujiro Hanma trained until he became stronger than a Country, something thought impossible. Katsumi Orochi Imagined himself with a body able to deliver a mach 78 punch something thought impossible. Kaku kaioh could punch at a snail's pace and still break concrete something thought impossible. Baki Hanma could imagine himself like water and burst right through his maximum speed instantly, something that, needless to say, no matter how much you trained, should be impossible. Spec, a 97 year old man managed to keep his youth just by being ambitious, just by craving for something so much he wouldn't allow himself to age before getting it something thought impossible. All these men did something considered 'Impossible' 'illogical' pff ridiculous, after that fight Tyronus came to realize the word 'Logic' only served to limit one's growth. He doesn't need it. It is just as before, when he blamed his circumstances, other people and even the universe for his situation, for not being able to escape the hole he created for himself. No. The time for excuses already passed, impossible or not, illogical or not the only culprit for his current situation Is. Him. {̴̨̛̛̜̱͔̻͈̟̝̺̩̹̭̺͙̰̖̻̣̫̤̭͎̤̳̼̬̩͚̫̪̰̣̭̝̞̪̭̝͕̼̝̥̖̱̲͉͕̹̺͉͇͚͎̞͖̟̽͊̀͛͆̾̈́̊̾͗̂̈́͋̀̓̿̂̾̇͊̽̀͂̆͑̄͋̑͌̀̑̓̐͂̇͂̓̊̈́̽̋̕͘̕̕̚̕͝͝͠ͅ#̸̡͕͎̘̳̙̥̩̺̜̖̳̫̰̞̳̰͔͔̥̫͕̫̰͔̬̹̞̗̤̯͚̖̺̳͙̜͎̗͓̗̩̣̱͍̯̖̲͙̟̔̒̌͌͊̔̈̄̒̄̈́͊̈̂̚̚̕͜͠͠͝ͅͅ°̷̡̧̛̞͈̝̟͇̟͙͙̼͈̟̦̯̤̺̝̭͕͉͎̻̬̝̦͍̝̙͙͎͔͎͕̗͚̺̜̣̓̅̏̀̈́̏̀̀͛̿̒̿́̑̂̿͜͜͠©̴͚̯̝̗̝͐͂̀̈̈͊͛̿̒̽̎̈́̄͗͘℅̴̡̢̧̨̛̣͉̹̩̟̜͚̜̙̞͙͖͉̳̣̗̣̯̘͇̠̩̻̞̰̲̯̞̞́̀̄̊͑͋̽̉̄̒͗͊͒̃̈́̈́͗̚̕͜ͅͅͅ®̴̢̧̨̡̦͍̺̥̣̦̰͔̮̩̞̹̲̙͖̹͔͓̟̱͕͕̰̪͕͈̠̮̳̻͈͉̥͉̖̬̯̦̹͕̹͔͓̘̘̪̭̪̹̭̉͂͆͗͐̈́͒͊̄̀̓̓͐͐̂͗̀̎̀̏̏̂̕͜͠ͅ√̴̧̧̛̛̛̹͖͙̤̣͎̫̬̩̦̳͇͓͈̤͈͇͉̹̠̞̬̮͙͈͉̪̞̀́̅̌̋͌̎͐̒̄̿̆͗̿̓̇͒̅͋̽̽͂̂͌̀̓̇̊͛̔̉̀͌̇́̂̊̈͂̊͑̔͌̓͋̿̆̋̚̕͘͝͠͝͝͝ͅͅ∆̶̨̛͇̫̫͚͙͖̝̪̰̠͓̖̹̰̫͍̳͖̪̦͕̦̺̯̭̤͕̰͔̱̥͛̓́̅͛̽͆̆̓̄̃̈́̈́́̀̇̓̒̕͜͜ͅ¶̴̨̨̡̢̢̧̢̢̛̱̲͈̹̦̘̫̮͈͇͙̟͖͚̩̙͇̬͇̜̹̬̺̝̺̼͙̼̰͙̗̼̰̜͔͇̲͙͍͎̱̥̻̑͆̈͗̇̒̌̽̈́̈͗̆͒̊̂̓͂̒̊̄́̀́̀̾̄̍͗̈́̈́̈́̓̏̄́̐͌̽͌̾͑͊̀̌̈́͌̚͘͜͝͝&̴̡̡̢̢̧̡̛̖̫͍͚̺͙̬̤̱̳̮̱͔͙̘̮͍̱̤̫͓̤̥̖͕̬̬̰̟̱͙̗̹̩̱̭̯͇̭͓̠̮̯̱̗͚̞̬̪̥̬̃̈́͊̽̍̎͒͆̔̐̏́͌̀̓̀̇̎͌̿͊̊͑̒̄͋́̾͒̃̆̒̈́̆̂̅̓̔̎̿̈́͑̌̑͗͜͜͝͝͝ Pain coursed through his entire body, this time, far greater than anything he had ever felt before. His mouth opened in a silent scream of agony, with his left lung punctured this was all he could do. "⋏⍜, ⋏⍜, ⋏⍜, ⋏⍜, ⋏⍜ ⋏⍜⋏⍜⋏⍜⋏⍜⍜⍜⍜⍜⍜!" He didn't need to look at his chest to know what was happening, the feeling of a thousand lightning ants crawling through his heart, biting, cutting, and ripping was more than enough to know what was happening. The ogre's blood was consuming him. And against all odds, against everything that happened, he smiled. It seems like he will be able to at least do one last thing before dying. "...ha....hahahahaha." Digging his fingers through his chest he held his heart. And squeezed it. Not a second later something forced his hand away, he was too weak to resist. He still tried. The thing held his corpse as black spots formed in his vision, the last thing he heard was the voice of what he assumed to be a woman. Even while speaking gibberish... It sounded weirdly similar to a panicked girl. "⟟'⋔ ⌇⍜⍀⍀⊬, ⟟'⋔ ⌇⍜⍀⍀⊬, ⟟'⋔ ⌇⍜⍀⍀⊬, ⟟'⋔ ⌇⍜⍀⍀⊬, ⟟ ⌇⍙⟒⏃⍀ ⟟⋏ ⋔⊬ ⋏⏃⋔⟒ ⊬⍜⎍ ⍙⍜⋏'⏁ ⎅⟟⟒" Strength left his body as he felt himself being carried through the air. His eyes slowly closed. His body slowly forced him to sleep. The ogre's blood ran rampant through his veins. He kept fighting it every step of the way. _____________________________________________________ Name: Dean Tyronus S̵̱̯̲̈́̊̈́̽̐́ẗ̸̢͎͎̼͎̪̞̫̩͜͝͝@̷̢̢͎̙̲̩̬͉̠͉̫̖̟̪̪̈́͗͊͂̄͆̏̇͐r̶̨̹̗̲̤̭͖̻̀̇¢̶̢̥̪̟̬̖̗̗̗̳̀̋͛&̸̢̨͙͍͖̣̞͙͍̰͒̇̈̓̀͊̎̽̀́͝€̶̨̨̗͔̪̙̱̹͚̪̦̣̺̼͛̊͂͘͠͝∆̵̛̫͖̞̥̬̉͊̅̈́̽̕͜d̸̟͔̅̽͐̈́̂̄̄̌ H̵̛̦̯͙̩̯͙̰̥̻͇͌̐̓́̽̃͗̔̆̆̓̀̈̾̐͂̒̚͘͜͜͝͝ͅͅ∆̴̡͍̯͔̳̪̟̩̝̙̥͖̱͇̬̲͇͖̳̦͓̜̺͎̯̈́͛̑͂͘͜π̸͖͍̙̗͍͎̳̤̾̍̑́̍̿̔́̈́͌̓͆͝ṃ̴̹͇̹̱̻̩̈͌͐̌̏͗̉͐̌̄͐̄͑̅̅͋͌̒͊͆͘@̸̧̛̠̱͇̗̘̳͍̲̹̠̀̂͒̂̚͝ Age: 22 3̸̠̜̩̺̱͎͐͆̐̆̅̆͐7̶̧̲̭̱̹̂ Plane: ??? Location: ?̵̛̟̪͖͚̰͓̗̄̌͑̕?̶̢̹̺̻̰̊̽͌̒?̷̤͚͍͈̼͓̺̍̓̾̌̓̓̿?̵̢̨̼̄͝?̵̠͔̖̪͗ T&m¶o: ?̵̛̟̪͖͚̰͓̗̄̌͑̕?̶̢̹̺̻̰̊̽͌̒?̷̤͚͍͈̼͓̺̍̓̾̌̓̓̿?̵̢̨̼̄͝?̵̠͔̖̪͗ Slowly Dean opened his eyes, only to suddenly jump and snap his face toward his chest. "Wha-?" His eyes widened as he looked at himself, the hole he expected to see on his chest was not there, for that matter, neither was his skin, nor his muscles, nor his nones, nor his body. 'Transparent' That is the only word he can use to describe what he is seeing, his entire body now has a white ethereal glow to it, this in itself being the only thing that gives him any type of depth. Considering the fact that the rest of his body is completely transparent that is. Had he any air he would have sighed. Unfortunately, souls don't have lungs. Ah, yes he made the connection almost instantly, his form resembled that of Yuchiro Hanma far too much for him not to. 'So... I died.' He thought while looking blankly at his arms. Regret came flowing into his soul, he squashed it instantly. Dead men don't need regrets, there's nothing they can do about them anyway. Looking forward he gazed upon his surroundings. White. All he can see is white, no shadows, no depth, no sense of where he even is. Only white. Without noticing he started to walk forward. Only to pause as he suddenly felt something weird. His body, from feet to arms started to tremble. "Huh?" It isn't fear, of that he is sure, no, the feeling in itself is different, more importantly, it is one he is deeply familiar with for the past month. Exhaustion. And for some reason... Determination? The connection came instantly. His eyes widened. Something happened, between the point of his likely death to where he is now something happened, of that he is sure. He is not an idiot, much to the contrary he'd describe himself as an intelligent man in certain areas. He might have wasted his intelligence on useless things but his analyst mind did not leave him since he was little. Even in 'death' it stays with him. And so, he is sure, that something messed with his mind, something made him forget. And it might have done it more than once. Fortunately, while his mind forgot, his soul did not. Exhaustion proved his spirit passed through something grueling, that it struggled through something, maybe even that it fought against something. Of course, for all he knows his soul could have simply had a hard time going to whatever afterlife Earth has from a universe away. But... The feeling of determination proves it otherwise. He knows himself, he knows his Self really, really well, above all he knows how hard it is for him to feel determined. Unless a very long time passed and he changed heavily during it this is the only option he sees being possible. Seeing that fight awakened his determination after years of inactivity, quite honestly, nothing below his desire to improve, and a scene equal to that fight ever has the hope of doing the same. Crossing a universe would never have awakened the feeling, it would just have made him bored. In other words. Whatever happened, whatever he can't remember, is related to his dream. He doesn't feel any kind of despair or resignation, meaning even after potentially having lost, he isn't out quite yet. His dream... Is not over yet. thump* Thump* Thump* Even without a heart, he heard its sound. Excitement and Resolve flooded him being, slowly, minuscule amounts of his strength came back to him as a wild smile full of teeth formed in his mouth. Ţ̴̢̗̪̮̰̩̠̗͈͚̻̺̳̀͊̊͛̀͒͑̈́̃͝͠͝͝͝π̸̛̛̫͙̙͕͔̊̋͌͠∆̶̢̡̠̦̓̍̅̍ḋ̶̨͙̞̟̯̳̰̫̗̄͐̈́̄̀̂̈̈́͛ͅ!̸̺̪̘̟̦̼̝̻̳̹̉͒̈́͋̈́́̚ͅͅ Pain surged from his jaw as something hard hit him, momentarily he noticed the distinct sound of breaking bones reaching his ears as his body flew away spinning through the air in an uncontrollable spiral turning his vision into a blurred mess. Thud* Falling on the white ground he quickly got up and touched his now dislocated jaw, acting quickly he snapped it into place, even then, the feeling did not leave his soul. Pain? He can still feel pain? 'This... Is not good.' Pain surges to inform the body that something is wrong, that something damaged it, or that it isn't working as it should. He is a disembodied soul, pain shouldn't be a factor unless... 'My soul mirrors my body giving me the same feedback as a living, breathing human, this... is the optimist option.' 'The not so optimist one is where something truly dangerous found me, something that can in fact harm my soul.' What passed as his muscles tensed. 'Possibly even destroy it.' 'Of course, there is the possibility that the soul is more similar to the body than I am comfortable with but... it's unlikely, if that were the case the existence of the soul would be much more easily proved with science.' Something that is clearly not the case. Shaking his head he snapped his body toward his attacker and put his guard up. "!" Only to freeze at the sight in front of him. His eyes widened. His muscles tensed. His body trembled. This time, out of fear. There, not even fifteen meters away stood a crimson humanoid, looking at him with what he could only describe as a rage-filled smile. A paradoxical expression as the man seemed to be both excited and murderous in equal measure. He supposes a man like him enjoys making his prey suffer. He did not tremble more, not because he was fearless, but because he couldn't, his body was completely stiff, frozen like a popsicle. It is taller, much more than him, no, wait, it just felt like it was, a form of 1,90 meters seemed to grow over to 3 as the white space quaked. The demon's rage being enough to make even this place tremble. "Y-y-y-." Dean stammered as his legs trembled, in a meager second they lost all their strength. His disdain of being seen in any vulnerable way was the only thing that stopped him from falling. "You Fat Fuck, did you really think you could steal from me and get away with it?" Space trembled as the air around the ogre distorted, an aura of pure rage and killing intent exuberated from the ~~man~~ monster, hitting him with full force. tt* Ttt* Tttttt* Tttttttttt* Tttttttttttttttttt!* His teeth chattered rapidly as whatever passed for his heart beat crazily in his soul. 'Nothing' He thought while struggling to not pass out. The bursts of malice and killing intent from the past days, even combined were truly nothing compared to what he was experiencing now. If before, while in front of that ambulance, he could see himself dying, now, in front of the Ogre the visions came together with the pain. Each and every single strike, he could feel it all, his skull shattering, the demon crushing his head, agonizing in pain while a first busted through his chest. Not being able to even scream as his leg was ripped off by a casual kick, feeling a horrible sensation all through the middle of his entire body as the Ogre ripped him in half. Hearing the sound of tearing flesh as a kick ripped his head out. Crushed, punched through, maimed, ripped in half, decapitated, killed again, and again, and again, he felt it all. A fear unlike any other he had ever felt before took a hold of his soul, he couldn't move, much like a deer gazing into the eyes of a tiger, knowing its inevitable demise but still hoping against all odds it would ignore him, he froze up, unable to do anything as the Ogre slowly walked toward him. Each step, each second that passed only worsened as the Ogre's aura grew stronger and stronger the closer he got. The fear he feels is not one any human has ever felt before, no creature for that matter, after all, the worst that could happen to them was death, perhaps torture. But to him? This was a soul-deep fear, one where every fiber of his being knows. Knows that this will be the end, that there won't be anything after the demon is done with him. The strongest creature opened his mouth and started to talk, he didn't pay attention, his mind was in too much turmoil for him to notice anything else. The visions didn't stop, neither did the pain, had he been in his body he would have already died multiple times over, his heart having stopped beating out of sheer shock. But, above all, above the fear, and even above the 'death' in the end, all his thoughts centered around one thing. 'It isn't fair.' Yes, while suffering through something no human has ever passed through, all he could think of was how 'It isn't fair'. He was never a religious person, he never thought he had a soul or that the afterlife existed, and... he was fine with it, honestly. The idea of 'stop existing' after he died, he never felt fear from it, just apprehension, after Yuchiro Hnama's appearance and his confirmation of possessing a soul even that left him. But now? Inside this white space? Facing the Ogre without any hope of winning and with almost 100% certainty that if he lost he'd truly stop existing? All he could think about was how it wasn't fair. What did he do to deserve this? Why does the universe hate him so much? He did everything he could, it isn't his fa- 'No.' Slap! The ogre stopped and looked at Dean with an incredulous expression, as if not understanding what had happened. He slapped himself, just... not with his hands, no, he couldn't move them, his soul was still frozen. Even then... Without his hands, or even moving for that matter, he slapped himself, something that surprised even himself. 'How?' Simple, the soul might have the form of his body, but it is not limited by any part of it. Slapping himself is as easy as willing it to happen. And so he did. And as he thought, it happened. Because the soul, contrary to the bo- no, contrary to HIS body is fully controlled by will, and will alone. To take another form, to do any action, or even to scratch his head, all he needs to do is will it to happen. Rapidly his thoughts shifted, abandoning the ridiculous thought process that had turned him into what he is today he wondered. About the nature of the soul. If will is the sole variant, one that can even affect matter, that means one very interesting thing. It means that, at least here, and possibly on earth he isn't as strong as he trains himself to be, no, no, no. No matter how much iron he lifts he won't go beyond what is 'humanly possible'. The only way to grow beyond the 'Possible' is to understand that he is as strong as his will allows him to be. No, not the will derived from some ridiculous chemical reaction in a meat computer inside his head. It needs to come from the soul because contrary to the brain, most likely than not, it doesn't have a limit of how far it can go. Putting in other words, here in front of the Ogre, facing the strongest creature this 'fight' isn't one of strength, it's one of will. Him against the Ogre, here punches, kicks, slaps, all are nothing but metaphors. They are souls after all, matter has no hold of them here, only their spirits do. His trembling body receded, and slowly he regained his movement. But even then, his situation did not improve, how could it? Yujiro Hanma fought since he could walk, he is responsible for the death of thousands killing them with nothing but his bare hands. Will is not something he can compete against Yujiro Hanma and hope to win. If his theory is correct, and it has a great chance of being. Changing one's body with the will and imagination of the soul is something only people on the level of someone like Retsu Kaioh and above can do. To have so much dedication, so much passion towards something that no human, ordinary or at the peak, has any hope of comparing. Not the will of being the best of humanity, nor the best of all creatures, but the will to keep going forward no matter what. They want to have the arm strength greater than the impact of a tsar bomb? Then they will! Why? Because they said so, they don't need any other reason, they will punch, kick, fight, survive, and kill until their fists are able to do it. Simply because they said so. What did you say? It's impossible? Ha! Who gives a shit? They will do it anyway, if their bodies aren't able to reach that point then they will just have to force it through and reach it anyway! Ironically, that would mean their strength doesn't increase because of their training, it increases because during training their will grows, their passion evolves, allowing their souls to change their bodies further, hence, making them stronger. Meat? Protein? Creatin? No, the will of their souls is the sole fuel their bodies use to grow. If they lose their will they lose their strength, an internal power capable of rewriting their Selves to the point no man-made weapon can ever surpass their bodies. Ironically, that means all the fights he witnessed are, in the end, a contest to see who had more passion for their craft, to see whose spirit eclipsed the other. Their soul against their opponents, a fight for fighting sake and nothing else. In short, what is happening right now is the most pure form of a fight. Two souls against each other, each attack representing everything they lived through, all the suffering they had to pass, all the struggle they had to surpass to reach the present and become who they are today. 'He~.' He laughed. 'How the hell, can I even compete?' The worst of all? He doesn't think they know it, those idiots probably gaslight themselves and everyone else while doing impossible shit, thinking it's completely normal and possible for anyone else to do it too. And in a way, they aren't wrong. What do you mean I'm a freak for being able to bite through tungsten? You are the weakling here for not being able to even go through steel, now go and punch that rock wall until you form a perfect ball of stone with your bare fists, and I better not hear you whining about broken bones again. His heart beat, this time not in fear, but excitement, yes, he seemed to have reached a conclusion, one he desperately wanted to be true. 'Otherwise, how would they be so strong?' Yes even after years their muscles don't grow, and yet, a decade later they are able to kill their past selves with nothing but a flick of their fingers. How did he not notice this before? Kaku Kaioh is an old man with just skin and bones, yet his technique Xiaoli made even Yujiro Hanma, earth's strongest creature back away. A technique that allows that mummy to absorb the whole body weight of his attacker, contain it, and release it in the form of 'The ultimate punch?' What bullshit is this?! And those idiots think it's normal! He... he never needed The ogre's blood, did he? He sees it now, all he needed was his soul, passion, and a drive to strive for. "He...hehe hehehehehe!" He couldn't help but laugh, laugh! At no one but himself. It seems like, in the end, he was the butt of the joke. 'You know, there's one thing, common in all humans in the world... If you were born a man, at least once in your life, you have dreamed of becoming the strongest.' And now, despite the ridiculousness of this dream, ignoring all logic Dean Tyronus Starfield's soul burned, with the ridiculous desire of beating the strongest. Of being better than the Strongest. Of reaching the unreachable gap between Yujiro Hanma and all of hum- no, not just humanity but all creatures on Earth. With trembling legs, and tears being forced to stay in his eyes, the fool walked forward. The Ogre stood still, a bemused expression plastered on his face, his murderous aura receding just a little. Each step was slow, awkward, and above all, ridiculous, to any who saw it, even still, he continued to walk. He couldn't stop, he wouldn't let himself stop. With a determined expression, he punched forward with all his pathetic strength. CRACK! Only for the Ogre to slap him in the face, the force of the hit was so great it cracked most of his skull. Once again his soul spun through the air uncontrollably, the pain he felt only grew as it did so. Pain... Such an interesting feeling, one that humans hate but can't live without, after all, it proves that they are alive, even now in a certain, different way, it does the same, it proves he is still alive. That it's not over for him quite yet. And even... even if that is to be the case in the near future, he truly did not care. It isn't a feeling born out of fearlessness or apathy, no, he doesn't think he will ever be either of these things, he understands what is about to happen. The Ogre will erase him, the chances of winning are zero. Even then... he dreams of winning, he wants to win, more than anything in the world He. Wants. To. Win. And so, he fought to win, not to survive, not to go down heroically and certainly not to feel less pathetic, no. Dean Tyronus Starfield, while knowing the impossibility fought to beat the Ogre. "I don't care... If this is the end." Huff* Huff* Huff* Breathing heavily he punched the ground. Pain shot from his fist, he ignored it. Using both of his arms he lifted himself up. What could pass as tears tried to form in his eyes, he didn't let them "I won't go down without swinging Ogre." CRACK! The demon kicked him in the chest, not a second later, everything went black. . . . . . . . . . . Slowly Dean opened his eyes, only to suddenly jump and snap his face toward his chest. _____________________________________________ ⋔⍜⋏⌇⏁⟒⍀= Monster! ⏁⏃☍⟒ ⏁⊑⟟⌇ ⋔⍜⋏⌇⏁⟒⍀! = Take this monster! ⊬⟒⏃⊑ ⏁⏃☍⟒ ⏁⊑⏃- = Yeah take tha- ⋏⍜, ⋏⍜, ⋏⍜, ⋏⍜, ⋏⍜ ⋏⍜⋏⍜⋏⍜⋏⍜⍜⍜⍜⍜⍜! = no, no, no, NO, NO NONONONOOOOOO! ⍜⊑ ⌇⊑⟟⏁ ⌇⊑⟟⏁ ⌇⊑⟟⏁ ⌇⊑⟟⏁! = Oh Shit shit shit shit! ⟟'⋔ ⌇⍜⍀⍀⊬, ⟟'⋔ ⌇⍜⍀⍀⊬, ⟟'⋔ ⌇⍜⍀⍀⊬, ⟟'⋔ ⌇⍜⍀⍀⊬, ⟟- ⟟ ⌇⍙⟒⏃⍀ ⟟⋏ ⋔⊬ ⋏⏃⋔⟒ ⊬⍜⎍ ⍙⍜⋏'⏁ ⎅⟟⟒= I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I-i swear in my name, You won't die. Author's Note Is HIE's fics Rainbow dash is mostly responsible for some kind of conflict with the human character attacking him or something else, it always felt like an exaggeration to me so here, I decided to give her an actual valid reason to attack the Protagonist without making the MC evil or her an asshole. I had more to post of this chapter but I decided to cut since it wasn't finished and I wanted to post this weekend, my dad is making me work for absolutely no money in one of his goddamn salons so I won't have time to write much.
3- Destroy your soulName: Yuujirou Hanma Title: The Ogre, The Strongest, Demon, Strongest Creature on Earth. Age: 62 Plane: ??? Location: Mindscape Again, again, again and again, he almost lost count of how many times he killed the pest. No, perhaps calling that Fat Fuck a pest is not completely right, at least not now. The boy is pathetic, weak in both body and mind, someone he wouldn't bother to even kill, simply because people like him don't deserve to be so much as acknowledged. But... The boy surprised him. Here, in this place, he couldn't simply kill the boy and be done with it, no, he can punch, break, and even rip him apart but in the end, nothing would stick. Surprisingly he discovered the why only due to the boy's mind, something related to his blood must have changed something because it was ridiculously easy for him to hear the boy's thoughts. And what thoughts they were. A jumbled mess of guesses, theories, and everything else blended together. During the first five times, he simply killed the boy, getting angrier and angrier after each time he came back. Each weaker than the last. He is no idiot, impulsive? Yes, an idiot? No. So he stopped, calmed himself down, and decided to wait. The next time the boy came back he sat behind him and just observed for a time, attentive to what he'd do. Nothing abnormal happened up until he concentrated more, trying to see through his soul, and to his surprise, he started hearing the boy's thoughts. Through them, he was able to pierce together what had happened. After his plan worked his blood started to consume the boy from the inside, in turn, connecting them for lack of a better term. This white space is more likely than not, the boy's mind. It was then that he understood, he wasn't here to kill the boy, he was here to kill his mind, to make him give up and take his body for himself. If one loses their will then they die in the most profound sense. And when the boy became an empty husk, he'd fill the void. The realization made him ecstatic, that weird energy surrounding him in that world could only be described as insane, the power behind it eclipsed his own by orders of magnitude. And that, above anything else, excited him. The enemies, he'd find in that world, creatures even stronger than him capable of actually putting up a fight, maybe even killing him! Their numbers would be great he was sure of it! The feeling of a good fight, of struggling towards the top, of death coming near, something he only felt in his earlier days, and then on his fight against his son after years of only disappointment, those feelings... Despite the humiliation of being weaker, Those wonderful sensations WOULD ALL BE BACK! It was somewhat of a paradox, he hated being weaker but loved the path to becoming the strongest. In the past the only thing he was able to do to alleviate the ~~depression~~ boredom was to kill some animals and mock some world champions, even then those things didn't bring excitement or happiness. They only brought temporary amusement. But here? Now? He had the chance to change it all! To go through the adventure of reaching the top all over again! And so, with renewed vigor, he went ahead and started massacring the boy, doing anything and everything to break him. Only to fail, each and Every. Single. Time. He ripped the boy in half, tortured him, killed him both quickly and slowly, humiliated him with both his words and his fists, he tried it all, and he means all. It never worked, helpless as he was he always fought back, weak as he was he never relented, even if he broke his own fists by punching him the pest just sucked it up and kept attacking. Had he felt any despair it would have been funny, entertaining even, but no, the little shit only felt hate while breaking his own fists by punching the strongest creature alive. Worst of all? The bastard always came back. It was a weird sensation, before all he needed to do to solve a problem was punch things, kill things, threaten things, and in the blink of an eye, he'd have what he wanted. In the material world, he'd just have slapped the boy once and forget about him while walking away, not even bothering to look at his corpse But not here, no, here punching, torturing, and killing didn't seem to do much, the bastard even while pissing his pants, kept defying him out of sheer spite. And no matter how many times he killed him, he always came back, after the first few deaths, he did so tougher than last time too. Honestly, he thought he'd be angry at the prospect of a cockroach like that Fat Fuck coming back again and again. He'd thought he'd be enraged at the pest for not knowing his place and just giving up. He'd thought he'd be furious at being denied, even worse, at not being able to do what he wanted, but no... Strangely enough, a sensation that had long since only come from battle swelled up inside him. He felt happiness. Genuinely happiness. He despises weak people, people just like the boy as a matter of fact, but... after hearing his thoughts, ridiculous as they may be, pathetic as he is, miserable as he made them be, he couldn't help but approve of them. It was never weakness he hated, no, he might have forgotten it but now that he thinks about it, he doesn't hate weak people, no, he hates people who insist on being weaker. For him, it made no sense, people not aiming to be the strongest to be on the top, it never made a lick of sense to him. How could they not see? How humiliating it is to be below something, below someone, having to live your life limiting yourself at every turn because of the 'consequences' or 'morality'. No, since the moment he was born Yuujirou Hanma decided he would live as he wanted, hence why he took his mother's milk by force. Hence why he killed all those men in that war. Hence why he raped Diane. Hence why he killed Emi. Because he felt like it, and the world would not deny him his wishes. It is as he himself said it. If you want to do something, do it! If someone says shit about it just kill them and go on with your life! As long as you are powerful none will ever dare oppose you! It's impossible to do it?! Is it impossible for one man to surpass everything and everyone?! Don't tell me what's impossible! Understand this worm, the only one who decides anything here Is. Me. That's why he killed, that's why he trained Every. Single. Day, to be the one who decides everything. Mortals do not fear God and follow his words because they respect him. They can say they do, they can act like they do. But no. They follow God's commandments because they are afraid. Afraid of God's power, of going to hell. And that's what he became in the eyes of the sheep, a God. A being they fear, a being they know they can't defy, a being that is undeniably above them. A being that decides what is right or what is wrong, what is possible and what is impossible. And the boy, despite being nothing but an insistent worm understood that, he understood everything. It is his fault, for accepting those pesky limits, for locking himself in a cage of logic and possibility, not even cogitating ever trying what he saw as impossible. Only dreaming of doing what he wanted but never having the strength or courage to do it. Until now that is. And for that, for the single act of having the balls to fight against him, The Ogre, with the intention to win, knowing full well the gap between them. Knowing full well the impossibility of the task, not having a lick of arrogance or delusion about what would happen, scared out of his life, believing full well he could and would stop existing if he lost, almost paralyzed out of fear. And even still, despite all, he moved forward And. Punched. Him. One does not simply walk up to Yuujiro Hanma and touch him expecting to live afterward, much less punch him. And yet, that boy did it. Every. Single. Time. Oh, he was not impressed, at first, the boy's first 277 deaths were nothing that incredible, he fought yes, but just out of spite, for none other than himself. He held no hope of winning, the thought of beating the Ogre never crossed his mind. But that changed, at death 278 the boy started to truly Fight. Back. Simply because he wanted to win. Not survive, not live for some seconds longer, not to reject himself, no, he simply and wholeheartedly wanted To. Win. Taking away the times he killed him too fast for him to react the boy, for more than 270 deaths, even with piss in his pants or a broken body or missing limbs, or crushed bones, in each and every single fight, he did not fail to attack him. It was enough to shock even him. He wasn't fearless, if he was Yuujirou wouldn't even pay attention to him, he'd just keep killing the boy over and over. But no, the boy was almost shitting his pants out of sheer terror and still forced himself to move while feeling a soul-deep terror. A fear so great the brain itself is incapable of even coming close to it. Paradoxically, his will was nothing impressive, at the start it was truly nothing, only more than some random hobo drug addict. Maybe even more but for him, up in the mountain it was difficult to differentiate the size of an two ants on sea level. But then the first hint of the boy's mind shone through, after truly starting to try to kill his mind the boy's grow became exponential. From almost nothing, scared to even move in his presence like some helpless deer in headlights he evolved, evolved and evolved some more. Each death served as a learning experience that while not reminded by the mind was certainly so by the soul. Each punch, kick, and headbutt serving as a hammer's strike, the boy either resisted and shaped the Self that was his soul into something better, or he broke. For his amusement, the boy did just that, he grew. And now he stood there, no longer frozen in place after feeling his killing intent, no longer curling up in a ball of agony each time he lost a limb, no long hesitating for more than a second. The boy's will grew to perhaps be higher than most ordinary humans by a large margin, but still, it was nothing impressive. But his spite? That was impressive, so much so the boy's hate may just be equal to that of his son. Oh, he didn't hate anyone else no, no, no, he hated himself, he hated himself to such a point it fuelled his will to the level where he could force himself to crawl towards the strongest creature while missing both legs just to punch him. Because giving up and curling up in a ball of agony was something the past him would do, and he hates that man With. A. Passion! To the point he can pass through hell just not to be that same piece of shit in even the mininal of ways again. Honestly, the boy reminds him of that piece of trash, Ali Jr, but with one key difference that sets both of them apart. While Ali Jr was an athlete pretending to be a fighter the boy is a pig, slowly becoming a tiger, and a dangerous one at that. More so, while Ali was a failure who had everything to become great, the boy is a failure who has everything to become worse. But one who will do everything to become great. With his spite, fuelling his will, he might just do it. And so, with that, the boy earned it, not his respect, no, Yuujirou Hanma will never respect a weakling, but his acknowledgment? That he earned. It is hard, to find good opponents, strong people to contest against, if even with their nuclear armament, armies that numbered in the thousands and with the best that technilogy had to offer Countries failed, what hope did men have? That's why he had baki, for the boy to grow and challenge him to a true fight. The boy was little more than a toy for him to amuse himself with, that is, up until that fight . And what a fight it was, the happiest moments of his life he'd say, to no longer be thirsting for a battle, to no longer be alone at the peak, he loved it. And that is why he felt pride, pride at having such a wonderful son, happiness at seeing him grow each and every day. And now, he is feeling something similar to it. The boy... He might be a weakling, in both body and mind, but he has potential. If his theories of the workings of the soul and the nature of will are correct then he might not even need his blood to evolve. And so, happiness enveloped him, for he had found it, someone like Baki, a pig he could grow fat and strong to one day devour. The rarity, the sheer struggle to find even one person like his son was so great he had to actually have a child to have his desired fight. And now, a weak little pigling with the potential to become a dragon just appeared in front of him. The universe... Really does love him, doesn't it? To prepare such a wonderful meal for him to enjoy in the future how could it not?! Oh, he is aware he is not Yuujirou Hanma, not completely at least, he knows he is a shard, a piece of the Ogre. He knows he won't be the one to fight the boy, he knows that the boy will have to find a way back to find the 'true' Yuujirou Hanma. And after 278 deaths he is more than sure the boy will do just that. It was insane really. The boy comes back, figures everything out in a matter of minutes, almost shits himself every time he lets his killing intent out and still, Every. Single. Time. With shaking legs, a trembling body, and tears in his eyes, he still walks forward and punches him. Most of all, he's getting tougher. No, not stronger, Tougher. He wasn't using even a thousandth of his strength to kill the boy but he still noticed, from death 6 onwards he stopped getting weaker. From 9 until now he kept getting tougher and tougher, harder to kill, harder to put down, faster to get up, faster to put himself together, quicker to figure things out, hell his aura couldn't even make him piss himself anymore! If he acted like this on earth then perhaps he'd be able to be a good appetizer, just like that guy, Doppo Orochi. For a moment he thought about letting the boy absorb his bloodline, but he refused, not only because he didn't want to hand anything over without a fight but also because the boy, despite being a piece of trash would never accept it. And while he doesn't respect either his strength or his personality he certainly agrees with his one belief. That there is no shortcut to power. Oh you can use tools to run faster no problem but at the end of the day you still have to walk through the path to power. And contrary to what some fools might think it is not just a test of strength, but also of mind. That's why training only the body and not the mind would only result in a weakling like Ali Jr. Talent can be a blessing just as much as a curse. The boy wanted to suffer through life, to struggle and grow from it until he could take everything and everyone on without flinching. And so he would, he will suffer in the hands of the Ogre until he is able to walk without a head on his shoulder. An impossible standard? No. There is a history, a true one, of a man, he was a soldier, a commanding officer, one day him and his comrades were captured, they were set to then be executed. The commanding officer whoever didn't want his men to die, so he made an absurd proposition. He said, 'Once I am beheaded I will take my head and run, I will run up the line of my captured comrades, I want you to release every one of them I am able to run past before falling.' His captors, laughing in scorn, agreed. And so they cut off his head, and to their surprise, the headless corpse took his own decepated head and ran, managing to run past every single one of his comrades before falling. The man, with will and stubbornness alone, managed to engrave this single command in every single cell of his body. Mind over matter, the definitive proof the soul has the capacity to affect the body even if it is destroyed or damaged fatally. He wants to hammer the boy's skull in until he is able to do just that. As of him? He can do it, but better. Better to the point where even if he lost his head, he wouldn't die, either for a long time, or perhaps even permanently. Controlling his muscles to stop the bleeding of the neck wouldn't be hard, his body might move somewhat slower but at the end, he'd most likely survive even that. Yes, Yujiro Hanma is THAT absurd he is aware of his own insanity despite what the Boy might think. He hates weaklings that is true, but this boy? He proved himself that despite being weak, he is no weakling. Weaklings are content with their life, not aspiring to be better, and even if they do they are unable to muster up enough will to go beyond the 'possible' and reach the 'impossible'. Ther minds are weak, together with their bodies, but even worse, so are their souls. Infinite power, waiting to be used, and they do nothing with it. He never thought he'd hate weaklings more than he already did, but apparently he was wrong, very, very wrong. Because now he wants to do nothing else but go on a rampage and kill every single one of those worms. In the past he believed they had the excuse of not being Hanmas, of not having his blood, of not being of his line, but now? Now he knows those fuckers are weak only because they choose to be. Pathetic, no, ever worse than pathetic those vermin give a bad name to the entirety of humanity, killing them would be a mercy. And that is why he likes the boy because despite being weak in body and mind, his soul is strong. So much so that he thought of stopping and letting him go, after all, he had died enough times, right? No. He had discarded the thought only after a second of consideration. Because in doing so he would be disrespecting both himself and the boy, the little shit wouldn't quit until he manages to survive by himself. A ridiculous dream. He smiled. But one he might just reach. So no, he won't release him yet, he will keep killing, maiming, and torturing the boy until he either breaks or becomes a diamond, durable enough to resist even his strongest attacks without dying in the first hit. From the first death to now 23 hours have passed, he doesn't know if the time in the material world is different but if his calculations are right it will take 7 years at minimum for the boy to reach an acceptable level. So... 766,500 deaths should do it, to either break him or turn him into a diamo- no, something even tougher than one. If the former happens he will simply take his body and proceed as always, fighting, killing, fucking, and growing stronger until he reaches the top but... If the latter happens, if the boy impresses him enough then he will let him go. From there on out, whatever happens, as the boy himself said 'It's completely his own fault.' Leaving his musings aside he lifted his hand, just in time to block one of the boy's kicks. His eyes widened. The attack did not surprise him, no, what did surprise him whoever was the sensation of the hit. Previously he felt nothing, no matter how hard the boy punched he didn't feel a thing, but now? Now he felt like he poked himself. A smile formed on his face. 'He's getting stronger.' It was like having a pet really, a dog, the owner becomes happy seeing his dog grow healthy and strong. He never had a pet, but he can confidently say the feeling is the same. Gripping the boy's feet he slammed him on the ground, only to then spin around and throw him away. Wasting no time he went back to his musings, the boy's soul now falling in slow motion. Now he understands it, how he did it. Fighting for fighting's sake, simply because he wants to, simply because he said he'd do it. For one moment he couldn't understand where this change had come from. But then, he remembered the boy's last death, the one that made him start to think about everything, to review every second of every thought the boy had, to meticulously analyze every minute detail of his life. In search of an answer. . . . . . With a determined expression, the boy punched forward with all his pathetic strength. CRACK! Only for the Ogre to slap him in the face, the force of the hit was so great it cracked most of his skull. The boy's soul spun through the air uncontrollably, hitting the ground and tumbling a few times. After stopping he simply stood there, breathing heavily as the Ogre observed him, the man could have ended the fight right then and there but 200 deaths ago he learned that letting the boy live for longer would make him grow faster. His agony only strengthened his resolve after all, and so, he let him suffer. "I don't care... If this is the end." 'Hmn?' Yuujirou thought. Breathing heavily the boy punched the ground. Crack! The ogre's eyes widened as the minuscule sound echoed through his ears. Using both of his arms the boy lifted himself up, the ogre ignored it, opting to continue staring at the ground. At the precise place where the boy had punched it stood a small, almost unnoticeable crack. "I won't go down without swinging Ogre." Yuujirou smiled, it was a wide smile, full of teeth, but still, one that could never express how happy he truly was. CRACK! He kicked the boy in the chest, and not a second later, his soul dissipated into motes of light. . . . . . At the time, after killing the boy he asked himself what had just happened, how he managed to crack the ground with his meager strength. Even after more than 270 deaths that hadn't happened, he went as far as to attack it himself just to know if he could do it. But no, he didn't even manage to make a dent in the white space. At the time he was even more confused, but now? Seeing the boy's strength grow like this? He understood what happened. This place is the boy's mindscape, punching, and kicking these white walls will do nothing, a foreign influence can't break this place, not even crack it. No, the place itself is the boy's mind so it can only be broken by the boy himself. Because at the end of the day a person's mind, no matter what they hear or what they do, can only be affected by themselves. Words matter very little if you don't acknowledge them, after all, being called trash, a disappointment, or a waste of space will only affect someone if they let it. Similarly, the only one who can torment the boy is himself, hence why he managed to 'crack' his own mind and why the Ogre can't permanently kill him. Because he's not letting it affect him, because he evolved, breaking through his own mind to become something more. He broke. And he'd be all the better for it. That's why he got weaker on earlier attempts, because he allowed himself to be affected, then, later on, he came back to normal and stopped getting weaker precisely because he ignored it all. And then he started getting tougher, the reason? Instead of actively ignoring the pain, the humiliation, and even his own thoughts the boy started to care less and less. Oh, he still felt them, those things still reached him no matter how much he tried to not let them, he was still wounded by it all but instead of ignoring it, he started to fight against it. Still... He acknowledged it and accepted everything as true, only fighting because he didn't want to go backwards. Still... He did not move forward. But now? Now he started to retort and counter everything thrown at him, his mind finally crystallizing enough to no longer pretend not to let those things affect him. No, from there on they truly started to not matter. To not be worthy of attention. 'I am a piece of shit? Who cares I won't be for much longer!' 'He is better than me? I can't reach him? Who said that?! I will do it anyway, try and stop me fucker!' Fighting for survival? Acting solely for not wanting to be a piece of shit? No longer, no, no, no, now the boy fought for an entirely different reason. To win. And nothing else. A fight, for fight's sake. Because, at the end of the day, a fight between true fighters only occurs because both want to defeat the other, to win. Win and nothing else. And for wanting nothing but victory, he became stronger. Oh, spite still fuelled his will no doubt about it but. Now so did will itself. Will fuelled by will, the purest desire to do something, just because he wants to, not caring about rules or limitations. He said he will do it, so he will. The same single sensation that moves Yuujirou Hanma, the single reason why he can be talking to a close friend one second, and punch through his heart the other. Because he felt like it. And now the boy had just that. The [Will] to [Beat] the [Strongest Creature] just because he felt like it. It doesn't matter if it is impossible, it doesn't matter if he knows he can't do it, it doesn't matter if the result is a foregone conclusion. He will do it anyway, because he wants to, no further explanation is needed. No, there is an explanation, a single desire all men had one day in their lives, 'To become the strongest' and be able to do anything they want. Desire in its purest form, ambition, and will beyond most mortal men. He reached the point where any fight, in the material world or in the spiritual one would not be decided by strength but by will. Their soul against their opponents, a fight for fighting sake and nothing else. In short, he reached the apse, the most pure form of a fight. He broke through a wall most living beings don't even know exists, one even he didn't know existed before today. In the material world, matter controls the mind, a rule so powerful almost all living creatures never manage to surpass, or worse, never try to. 0.000000001335% of the total world population, roughly 100 people, this is the number of humans that managed to achieve what the boy just did. Mind over matter. The power to alter the [Self] with the [Will] of the [Soul], a power he was not aware affected him in the past, but one he understands in more depth now. It was weak, ridiculously so, but it was enough for a start. The power itself couldn't quite yet ignore the laws of physics but it could grow to one day do just that, because if there is something he came to understand this day is that the soul is incredibly individualistic and self-reliant. It wouldn't give power for free, similarly, despite its gigantic potential it wasn't born all-powerful, no, it had to grow to that point. Just as the body evolves via [Will] so does the soul. If there is a God out there, it certainly dislikes the concept of 'limits'. For example, his weight, 120 kilos, no matter even if he was made out of diamonds he should never have the strength he has now. But he does. His weight never changed for years and yet, after each year he is able to decimate his past self. How? If his mass stays the same, how does he get stronger? It is believable that his muscles, skin, and bones grow tougher, but even if they become as durable as diamonds their strength still won't grow to that point. One thing that he deduced based on the Boy's thoughts during all of his deaths is that the soul has Extreme difficulty in altering anything outside the body. Hell even he can't do it, not even his father as a matter of fact, and that man is an absolute monster. Oh sure, he shook an entire city block just by getting angry but he didn't alter anything, that was the sole fault of kinetic energy being produced by his tensed muscles and being spread through the building and then directly to the ground. F = m X a In other words Force (F) equals mass (m) multiplied by acceleration (a) and as he thought before the soul needs to have an absurd amount of power to alter anything beyond the body. So much so in fact not even Yuujirou Hanma can hope to do it, so how can people like him hit as hard as falling meteors while weighing just 120kg? A workaround, this is the conclusion he arrived in. The soul is the fuel to the body, meat, no matter how nutritious can't keep up with the needs of a superhuman capable of dishing out country-bursting attacks. He'd die of hunger if that were the case. So, there needs to be another source of power, one capable of turning energy into matter to fill the body. And so another mystery of the soul is revealed. The ability to turn emotions, completely Spiritual and Conceptual forces Like Will, Passion, and Determination into physical matter. In dumber words for those less gifted, it is a potential perpetual motion machine that works on things as unclear as feelings. For fucks sake if the original discovers this shit he will be able to crack planets while laughing. He knows he would reveal the secret just to get more opponents, to get a true fight against someone who fully wanted to kill him, and had the power to do it. How far would Baki evolve if he knew, Doppo, Oliva? Pickle? Hnayama? or even that guy, Kaku Kaioh? The old fuck would probably make himself immortal, similar to that guy, Spec, but far, far better. He smiled. 'Immortality hmm? It doesn't appear to be as far-fetched as I first thought.' With an infinite lifespan, the only way to die would be by getting killed, no... Perhaps, not even that. Humming dashed forward and he grabbed the boy's neck, lifting him easily. If his father's disembodied soul is any indication someone above him should theoretically be able to birth themselves on the material world again. If the soul can turn energy into matter then rebuilding a body by summoning the soul into the physical world should be possible. Gripping his head with both hands he slowly crushed the boy's skull, seeing his eye explode out of his skull stopped being fun a while ago, briefly, he noted how he didn't scream his time. Just grunts of pain this time, good, he's still evolving. Crack! Leaving the body on the ground he turned around and started to walk in circles, this little puzzle became much more entertaining than he thought possible. If the demonic smile he wore on his face was any indication he'd dare say it was fun. But then again, everything related to gaining more strength normally is. Really, he found the golden goose while searching for a thief, how much does this universe love him?! "HahaHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Controlling his laugh he forced himself to go back to his previous thoughts. He believes that the soul has the ability to create some sort of 'phantom mass' that while not affecting the material world it can do so in certain moments. Moments controlled exclusively by one's will, more specifically, the exact moment a punch connects with their target. The absurdity isn't lost on him. If converting 15 kilotons of energy into matter results in the creation of approximately 7.0 milligrams of mass then the soul is either efficient beyond possible, or it is more powerful than anything in the material plane. Of course, there is the chance of the soul being able to simply summon some kind of contained explosive energy that detonates in a very limited area at the time of impact but he doesn't think it's that. 50 megatons, the wield of the strongest bomb created by humanity, capable of wiping cities from the map in seconds. And he, a man with 1,90 meters and 120 kilos can surpass that by orders of magnitude. 400 teratons, the maximum strength the original can release with a single punch while using the Demon back, enough force to break. countries apart. 8,000,000 times stronger than the Tsar Bomba. Before he believed that he didn't need to make sense to have his strength, laws of physics? Something easily ignorable, but now? Knowing the power of the soul? It stung to admit it but he knows for sure he does not have enough will to simply ignore them. If that were the case he'd already be running past the speed of light, and if that happened, if he managed to pass through that unfathomable wall then his strength would truly be infinite. Because with the ability to ignore the basic rules of the universe, nothing more would be able to stop him. Calling him 'god' in the truest sense of the word would not be an exaggeration. Many consider him an arrogant man, and to some extent they are right, but something he absolutely is not, is someone who overestimates himself. He knows his limits, he works to break them each day after all, and he sure as hell knows he can't ignore the laws of physics. Even as strong as he is, in both body, mind, and soul he knows that to reach this point he'll need more than a lifetime, considering how long Hanmas live, and the potential for an eternal life that is saying something. His strength makes no sense, none at all, he wouldn't give a shit or think about it in the past but now, it bothers him immensity. That fucker's thoughts are now tormenting him with unanswered questions. His moving and punching speed is roughly around mach 219,295 two-thirds of the speed of light, something achievable only with his demon back. Even then. Even. Then. His arm would need to weigh 471,590 tons to exercise the force necessary to generate 400 teratons of force. Something that as far as he knows, is not the case. Even more, as Kaku Kaioh proved with his technique speed is not necessary to deliver such attacks. Dare he say if he trained toward this objective, punching at two-thirds of the speed of light or at the velocity of a slug would make no difference in relation to the power resultant from the attack. He... Was really gaslighting himself with that 'powers don't exist' talk wasn't he? How the fuck did he not see that before? "Haaaa!" Suddenly the boy attacked him, punching with all his strength he hit his stomach, doing absolutely nothing. "How many times?" The boy asked in a deep voice. "HOW MANY TIMES HAVE YOU KILLED ME OGRE?!" His face contorted into a stupefied expression, only to slowly morph into one of pure glee. "haha...hahaha...HaHaHaHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Laughing hysterically he closed his fist, and punched the boy's face with the back of his hand. This time however something different happened, acting rapidly the boy ducked, letting the fist pass above him he took an impulse and jumped, punching the Ogre's chin with all his strength. Crack! The boy's fist hit true, and broke as if hitting a wall of titanium. Acting with speed, dexterity, and strength far surpassing his physical body the boy kicked the Ogre's chest. Thump* Only to be pushed away by his own attack. "Answer me!" The Ogre did not, instead of even acknowledging his words the strongest creature dashed forward at such speed he seemed to teleport in front of him. Then, his vision suddenly turned blurry as pain surged from his stomach, he did not need to look down to see the Ogre's feet planted on his balls. His soul fell directly to the ground as he held his pelvis with all his strength, getting shot would most likely hurt less than this. The Ogre on the other hand simply put his feet down and kept smiling. Now he understands it, why the boy kept forgetting, he was imitating a fucking pangolin. "Ufu" He had to hold his jaw shut to avoid bursting out in laughter. When threatened, Panholins roll into a tight ball, protecting their underbelly with their tough, overlapping scales. In other words, they act like weaklings and just take it. Just like the boy did for the first 277 deaths. Oh, he punched back, but not because he wanted to live, or even just to show some defiance, no, he attacked because of spite and hate, directed into himself, not the Ogre. But... that changed, he stopped just taking it, he stopped fighting back just because he felt he should. Now he fought because he wanted to win, because he wanted to kill the Ogre. If before he fought out of instinct, now he fought because he wanted to. To what? Win of course. And to win someone needs to risk something. If before he got tougher each time he came back from the beatings, now he came back stronger from the recovery of each fight. Because now he didn't want to just take it and walk away, now he wanted to take it and give it back. "HAAAAAA!" Dean dashed forward and punched once again, lessons from years ago serving for something as his posture stood balanced, not perfect but far from imperfect. With a smile on his face, the Ogre opened his right palm as if he were greeting a friend. Just as Dean punched, the Ogre moved his hand, blocking the hit completely. Pain shot from Dean's fist as he felt his bones crack under the impact against a soul that felt more like titanium. Ignoring it he quickly kicked the Ogre's left leg, only to once again, be stopped dead in his tracks, pain surging from his feet at the powerful impact. Left, right, kick, knee, punch, elbow, hook, uppercut, headbutt, Dean attacked with all his miserable strength as the Ogre simply stood there with a mocking smile. His attacks were ineffective, no even less than that, they were nothing but hindrances as each successful hit only wounded him more and more. It was as if he was punching himself. Trowing another kick he hit the ogre's chin. Crack! Only for his toes to break. Planting his feet on the ground he used the impulse of his leg to throw a punch at the Ogre's ribs. A short of pain surged from his broken toes, he ignored it and continued to attack. Seconds passed as his mind went hasty, he didn't know when it happened but he started to feel something on his fists. Turning his eye toward his right hand he looked at the weird red liquid, it covered everything from his fists to the Ogre's, wait... Is this what forced him to close his left eye? It dripped down, slowly, from both his hand and the Ogre's, how... How long had he been attacking? For that matter since when did he start bleeding? He... Doesn't have a body, he shouldn't be able to bleed. What is happening? No, wait... he knows what's happening. His soul... It's, becoming more and more like his physical body. He couldn't remember it, but he felt it, felt that on all his forgotten deaths, he had never bled before, never attacked with so much ferocity before. Never felt the need to win before. BOOM! Blood forcibly shot out from his mouth together with vomit, his body shot backward as a familiar sensation took hold of his chest. Even while his world turned into a blurred mess he couldn't help but think about what had happened before he entered this white space. The punch, It was the same, the same strength and speed as the one the blue blur had given. Even the same target area. Planting his fingers down he managed to stop his uncontrollable spin and stood there, breathing heavily. "Ugk" With shaking limbs, he slowly lifted himself as a pool of blood formed below him. "Still breathing? Good, at least now you won't die in a single minute if that blue thing hits you again, maybe you can make it to 10." Ignoring the Ogre's words he looked at his chest, and as he expected a horrendous bruise adorned it. It was disgusting, the white, transparent skin disappeared in its place stood what could only be described as a slump of meat. All he could compare it to was a shotgun would, a point-blank one that for some miracle didn't manage to go below the muscles, but that shredded everything else. His heart beat quicker in his chest at the sight, still... He felt a weird sensation... Pride. The wound, although horrible still isn't as bad as the one the Blue blur gave him, for one, his bones aren't exposed, nor his heart, and although he can feel that his bones had broken he didn't feel any of them piercing his organs. Fear, panic, horror, perhaps he should have been feeling one of these things, maybe all of them but... All he could feel was pride. He did it, after years upon years of going backwards or nowhere at all he finally, finally took a step forward. He did not say he would take a step forward, he did not think he'd take a step forward, no, he did it. He. Did. It. And at the end of the day that is all that ever matters, what you do, not what you think. Tears fell from his face, with the screeching pain still in his chest he stood tall, put his guard up, looked directly at Yuujirou Hanma's eyes, and smiled. The man returned the gesture. "Don't break too easily now boy." With that, both warriors calmly walked forward. The Hanma with his hands in his pockets. The Tyronus with his guard up. ⏚⟒ ⍙⟒⌰⌰ The world shook as a titanic voice reverberated through everything, unable to keep his balance Starfield fell, the ogre meanwhile stood still, looking upward with a serious expression. Raising a brow at the Ogre's action Starfield looked at the same place the Strongest Creature stared at. And promptly lost his breath at the sight. 'A horse?' The ogre thought before the Creature's face contorted into one of rage and advanced towards him. ⌰⟒⏃⎐⟒ ⏁⊑⟟⌇ ⏚⍜⎅⊬ ⎅⟒⋔⍜⋏! Feeling the pressure around him the Ogre quickly lifted his arms he released the full power of his aura, his hair started to float as his eyes turned black with a sinister yellow glow. His clothes burst apart as his back muscles changed to form the shape of a smiling demon. He held no delusions. It wouldn't be enough. It's strong, insanely strong, more than him, more than Baki, and more than even his father put together. And it wants him dead. "Efu~" He laughed lightly, how long has it been? Since he felt the cold hands of death gripping his throat? It didn't matter anyway, this... This would be a good fight. Perhaps it was karma? He killed the boy so many times and now the creature would do the same to him? No, who is he kidding, if that thing doesn't have a way to put him down permanently he'll eat his heart out. Smiling wider he closed his fist, put his arm behind him, and prepared to launch his strongest punch. BOOM! Only to freeze as the boy, with a speed far surpassing any of his previous feats, punched the creature's face. CRACK! Ssssss~ And promptly did nothing to it. The smell of burning flesh permeated through the air as all inside the White space stood frozen. The Ogre with an amused grin. The boy with rage-filled eyes. The creature with a shocked expression. Its eyes glowing with white light made it impossible for any to see its pupils, even still, like a chicken being stared at by a wolf, Tyronus knew it turned its eyes toward him. And for one single second, after recognizing its aura, he regretted having punched it. THUMP! THUMP!! THUMP!!! Instinctively he wanted to avert his eyes, to turn his head down and hope that it ignored him. His soul trembled. He wanted to run. He almost did so before noticing something. In the corner of his vision, he caught a glimpse of something red. Involuntarily he looked at it. And there he saw it. The Ogre looking at him with an amused expression, in his mind however, he couldn't help but see it as a mocking one. His thoughts on the strongest creature were paradoxical, for one, he hated him, for the other, he was perhaps the person he most admired. And one he did not want to disappoint. The next moment, with his heart still almost beating out of his mouth, he forced himself to stand his ground. With narrowed eyes, he kept staring at the being in front of him, completely ignoring the pain of his burnt and broken fist. The creature on the other hand simply moved, taking its undamaged cheek out of his fist and turning to fully look at him. It was slightly taller than him 1,70 maybe 1,75 meters tall its horn however made it stand at roughly 1,95. None of it mattered however as standing in front of it made him feel like a particularly small rat. The creature, with its white eyes, flaming with sheer, uncontrollable power stared him down. Its hair and tail sat ablaze with a fire that could only be described as unnatural, just like his soul has the form of a human but is anything but so is the flame. Its power pressed down on him, he had the feeling it wasn't doing it on purpose, and through it, he could feel, the same power that pressed down on him the moment he arrived at that planet. The sun. This thing... Is the sun. And It could do it, what even Yuujirou Hanma could not. Destroy his soul. Suddenly the creature turned her, yes, her, because it couldn't be anything but. He felt no attraction towards her, no, if he had to compare it to something it would be when one sees a painting, and admires its beauty, the work of the artist to have done something so incredible to the point mere paint could make one cry. Ignoring his musings the creature turned her head toward the Ogre and prepared to pounce. With courage he certainly didn't have Starfield dashed forward and stood between the Sun Equine and Yuujirou. His arms, even while trembling moved up to form his guard. Glaring at her eyes, and trying desperately to control his shaking body, he spoke with a level of seriousness that surprised even him. "Don't intervene you Golden fuck." The creature reeled back as if struck, its eyes widening in surprise, only to quickly turn into... Worry? As it stared at him. At the back of his mind, Tyronus noted how the wound in his chest started to burn. With warmth-filled eyes, she opened her wings and slowly closed them on him. Humans... Super or not, have limits, and Dean is no exception to that. He can face the threat of non-existence, he can face Yuujirou Hanma, he can even stare down a tiger without pissing his pants. What he cannot do however is stand his ground while what he could only describe as Divine approached him. For some damn reason, the thing gave him an unreasonable amount of fear, he stared down the threat of non-existence, no matter how powerful the Equine creature shouldn't be able to frighten him so much. Yet it did just that. Faster than he thought he could move he jumped back, dodging the creature's attempt at grabbing/hugging? Him. "Oi back away!" He shouted in what he hoped wasn't a desperate voice. The creature frowned, a second later it exploded into a golden mist and rapidly approached him. "I said BACK. AWAY!" Throwing a wild punch at the thing Dean's fist simply went through it without any resistance. Suddenly he felt a familiar feeling, of something alien entering his body. 'NonononononononoNO!' Moving desperately he tried to pointlessly sweep the mist away, slaps, swings, punches, and kicks, nothing worked. All he could do was struggle helplessly as the mist entered his body. His panic was so great he didn't notice the wound on his chest slowly disappearing. From the sideline, the Ogre watched with a gigantic smile. He stared as the pig continued to fight the golden light, it kept losing, it was a hopeless fight, a pointless fight, it knew it too, but it kept resisting. This pig isn't quite as pathetic as it first appeared. With a demonic smile, the Ogre lost all sense of control, lifting his arms he exploded in red light, warping the space around him with power, and shouted at the top of his non-existent lungs. "Go little pig! Grow fat! Big! STRONG! Dream of becoming a tiger! Dream of becoming a dragon! And one day, when you believe yourself ready, come to me, and be devoured." Smiling the ogre's shard turned around and walked away, it was in a good mood. Determination is all the pig will need to become a dragon. His smile widened even more as a amusing thought came to his mind. "If you manage to last that long Wah Ha Ha HA HA HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" _____________________________________________________ ⏚⟒ ⍙⟒⌰⌰= Be well ⌰⟒⏃⎐⟒ ⏁⊑⟟⌇ ⏚⍜⎅⊬ ⎅⟒⋔⍜⋏! = Leave this body demon!
4- Rainbow's Fall.Name: Dean Tyronus Hanma Starfield Title: Pig Age: 22 Plane: ??? Location: Mindscape He punched, kicked, swapped, and even blew away, it was pointless, nothing changed, nothing worked. The Golden Mist simply ignored it all and dragged him without a care in the world. Behind the monstrosity, from where it had come what could only be described as a crack in the very fabric of space stood. It was as if Thor himself took his hammer and decided to break Space-Time for no reason other than to prove he could. Somehow, the glaring crack managed to be even more blindingly white than the space around him. As the mist suddenly pushed with more strength he fell to the ground, acting quickly, and perhaps somewhat desperately he clawed away at the white space in the vain hope of finding something to anchor himself in. His finger found nothing as he was forcibly moved towards the crack in space, what passed through as his heart beat wildly at the scene. He is afraid, no, terrified. The creature made his entire soul crawl and tremble with its mere presence, he is sure many would freeze at the mere unintended pressure the thing gave off simply by existing. But... Even then. In this situation. Helpless. Fighting back to no avail. Acting like a desperate man. His mind couldn't help but think of one simple thing. How utterly pathetic he was being. He was humiliating himself with this... Display, no humiliating didn't even begin to describe it. Here he was, at the mercy of a creature far stronger than him, unable to even put up a minor fight as it did anything it wanted with him. This... THING is making him act like a boy, a child running away from his father in fear of being beaten. This... Feeling of hopelessness, of weakness remembered him far too much of his earlier years. Were his life was little better than that of a slave. And that more than anything irked him. Ah yes, his situation with the Ogre was little better but at least he could somewhat fight back, maybe even end himself and come back if things got too bad. He still had his fists, feet, mind and the will to fight, nothing of which the Ogre or anyone else could hope to take away from him. Death? It only meant failure, he could accept that. Non-Existance? It only meant weakness, something he fully accepted as his fault. His and no one else's. If any of these things happened he would feel no fear, because, at the end of it all, he would still have his will. Something truly his, something no other besides himself could ever take away from him. And yet, here, being dragged away by the sun itself, his very soul trembled at the being's power. Had it only been strong he would not have been afraid. Had it only had the ability to erase him he would not fear it. Had it only shown an ink of malice he would not be terrified of it. And in a way, one he couldn't quite understand completely, he wasn't. Yet he is, afraid, fearful, terrified. 'But it's not me, is it?' His mind worked quickly as pieces of a previously unseen puzzle revealed themselves to him. That's when he remembered something, humans... Don't remember their own birth. What are the chances his Self is the same? 'No, it's not "only" me' His soul... is more likely than not, old, very, very old. Perhaps it was created together with the beginning of everything, perhaps even before that. He doesn't know. He probably never will. Neither does he want to, no, what he wants to know is why. Why his soul, the deepest part of who he is, is trembling before this creature? No, Dean Tyronus Starfield alone did not tremble before it. If his theory is correct he is just a facet, a part of who his true self is at the present, not the combination of who he was in eras past. No, no, no, his self trembled at the creature's power. Dean Tyronus Starfield is just in the middle of it. If a mountain trembles the hiker has no option but to do so together with it. His self, from the deepest parts of him he knew,he had encountered something like it in the past, one its current mind had the pleasure of not remembering. This thing could do it, both of them, they could present him with a fate worse than non-existence, torture, or solidarity. It could change him The deepest part of who he is. His Self. Like a programmer altering an A.I it too could change who and what he is. In the snap of a finger, it could do to him something he had hoped only in his nightmares was possible. And that scared him more than anything, the threat of Inexistence and Yuujirou Hanma could ever hope to do. Yet... he did not freeze, with a soul trembling more than a deer staring at the eyes of a lion he forced his Self to fight against every drop of fear it felt. To do something, anything, be it clawing away or kicking mindlessly, he had to resist, he had to fight back. Because that is who Dean Tyronus Starfield wants to be. Because giving in to the demands of a God would be no better than letting it kill his soul and remake it into a tool. Even if he died in the most profound sense today, he'd do so as Himself. And not the coward he was so afraid of being. Dean Tyronus Starfield, in this day he decided, if death would take him, he would not go willingly. So he fought back. Not in defiance of a predetermined fate. Not to reject the Self he so hated. No, he was remembering it slowly, fragments of deaths past, he didn't remember everything but he knows one single thing, Yuujirou Hanma, The Ogre, during the past hours taught him something he will carry on for the rest of his life. To fight to win. And nothing else. Every punch, kick, elbow, knee, and sweep were delivered with the sole purpose of killing the thing. And nothing else. Because if his fists and kicks couldn't reach it now, he would make sure they did so in the future. Oh, fear is still prevalent in his mind, but it was overshadowed by the sheer unadulterated Rage he felt. There is a saying, one that states 'People hate what they fear' and for him, at this moment, this saying was absolutely true. He'll kill it, rip it apart, and beat it to death with its own limbs. One year, ten years a hundred years, it didn't matter how long it took. 'Pride huh?' He thought grimly 'Now I understand, why so many would kill for having it tarnished.' His eyes turned black, an eery yellow glow permeated through his pupils. An unnatural amount of anger swept his soul as his transparent hair darkened and started to float slightly. He had never felt it before, Rage, Fury, a Warth so great no previous emotion from the beginning of his life to now could ever compare. Even then, he could not bring himself to care, no, the Golden Fuck in front of him took all his attention. And it would regret doing so. It will pay, he'll make it pay for this humiliation a thousandfold. His jaw clenched, his lips opened to reveal his grinding teeth, veins popped from his face as a rage-filled expression unlike any other before it formed in his face. It burned, his soul burned with rage as it darkened, slowly turning into a crimson color while the white of his form evaporated, forming a spectral mist around him. Anger filled his will, nourishing his Soul with enough rage to kill grown men. Crack! Like glass being hit by pebbles his soul cracked, the intensity of his rage being strong enough to overwhelm even himself. Contrary to the brain, the soul does not generate emotions via chemical reactions, likewise it is not limited by it. That is to say, the Soul is born without any limiter to its emotional cap. In other words, the anger in his soul would be impossible to be felt with a body made out of meat and bones. At his level this amount of anger, although it served to enhance him, it also served as poison, breaking him down and burning away his very soul. A level of damage he could not simply brush off and come back fully healed. It would not heal, perhaps not in a long time, perhaps not ever, he doesn't know. The pain increased, warning him of the impending critical failure. He ignored it, no, it would be more precise to say he did not care enough to register it, in his muddled mind a single thought was all he could turn towards. All he thought about was how That Golden Fuck would not dodge the next punch. A burst of unnatural Warth filled his being even more. Bringing his fist back he clenched his muscles, ignoring the pain and blood soaking his crimson form he punched forward. BOOM! The inexistent air around his fist exploded outward as he suddenly froze. A powerful voice, higher than any he had ever heard before resonated through the white space, cutting through even his muddled mind. In the back of his mind he noted how the golden mist momentarily stopped. "Go little pig! Grow fat! Big! STRONG! Dream of becoming a tiger! Dream of becoming a dragon! And one day, when you believe yourself ready, come to me, and be devoured." Snapping his face towards the Ogre the rage filling his soul suddenly left him. His red form suddenly returned to its transparent white as a sensation he couldn't quite place his finger around danced inside his chest. His eyes stood frozen fixed on the Ogre as the man completely ignored him and turned away, walking with his hands in his pockets. As if it was just a Thursday. His pupils shook as he stared at the Ogre's back. "Don't turn your back to me." He whispered while his entire body trembled. "If you manage to last that long Wah Ha Ha HA HA HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" The anger came back, this time somehow even greater than last time. With renewed vigor, Dean crawled at the white space even more. Platting his fingers down he broke through the white floor and dragged himself towards the Ogre. "DON'T TURN YOUR BACK ON ME YU-" In the end, it was pointless. The floor below gave out as he was once again dragged back. !CRACK! A sudden pain shot from his Legs. Something broke. Everything went white. _____________________________________________________ Name: Dean Tyronus Hanma Starfield Age: 22 Location: ???? Date:??? He snapped his eyes open and all he could see was red. "-UJIRO HANMAAAAAAA!" In a blind rage he jumped out of whatever he was lying down in and punched forward with all his strength. Exactly where a white furred equine with a large horn and waving mane stood. Boom! Crack! His fist broke the very air around it as it flew at speeds he should not have, with a strength he should not possess. With more power than his muscles should ever have, he stuck the equine creature ZZZZZZZZZZ* Only for a blue dome to block his attack, taking all of its energy and not allowing even sound to escape. Had he been in a normal state of mind he'd have stopped, calmed himself down, and backed off to assert his situation. He is not in a normal state of mind. With his vision surrounded by red, he could barely see anything in front of him, and so with more anger in his veins than blood, he stuck his feet on the ground, breaking the soil beneath and pushed. Crack! "YOU FUCKING BASTAAAAAAARD!" zzzzzZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ!!! Between the screaming voices of alien creatures and the crackling of energy surrounding his fist Dean, with a strength utterly alien to his body slowly moved forward. Small... Somethings pitched his skin, he ignored it. In the back of his mind, he heard the Ogre laugh, the mere sound only served to make him angrier. ZZZZZZZZZZZ!!! A red aura enveloped his fist as the blue forcefield slowly deformed around it, before suddenly bursting apart and giving way to his arm. ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ!!! Lightning shot out from the now open hole, gripping his hand and desperately pulling it back. "UhaHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" Crack Crack Crack CRACK! The ogre's laugh reverberated through the air as both his bones and muscles were torn apart, trying to handle a power not their own. "Ughk!" Ssssssssssss!!! He grunted as the forcefield clamped on his arm, the feeling of a thousand lightning strikes shot through his limb as his skin was rapidly shredded apart, revealing the disgusting red meat beneath. His blood did not have the chance to fall as it was evaporated under the intense heat. He felt it all, the pain, the struggle, the power, Dean Tyronus Starfield Felt. It. All, and still, all his mind could move towards was rage. At the Ogre, At the Golden Fuck, At his situation, At his weakness, At his Will. In the span of mere seconds, he unleashed all the anger he held back from the past 2 days. "AAAAAAAAAAA!!!!" Still... Angry as he may be, at the back of his mind, the part where his rational self still stood, he noticed something. All this power, all this speed, all this anger isn't solely his. Even in this state he is no fool, the crimson image of an arm overlapping his own is already proof enough. The Ogre's shard was forcing its anger on him. His strength. His power. His will. Giving him a taste of what he wanted to have. Of what he wanted to be. And that, Ironically, only made him angrier. Here he is, experiencing a power he previously never thought possible, one he dreamed of having ever since he was a child. But above even the strength to stand above everything and everyone, he yearned for something more. The right to have it. Power, temporary or otherwise, is not something he will ever accept from anyone or anything else. And if the Ogre wanted to humiliate him with this little display, he'd have to send the fucker back to hell with his bare hands. "UHAAAAAAAAAA!" With a shout that shook the entire area, Tyronus clenched his arm, and with a single burst of power. CRACK! The crimson energy around his body disappeared into motes of light. "Well done little pig." Thump* Between the sudden silence, something fell on the ground. He did not need to look down. He already knew what happened. Really. It is a familiar sensation, he felt it many times during the past 23 hours after all, or was it 24? No... It didn't matter. It happened again. He lost. A part of himself. And this time he isn't sure whether or not he will get it back. His heart thumped in his chest as he brought his right arm to his face. Yes... He remembered it. 279 times he died. 279 times he suffered. 279 times he returned. His soul remembered it all. His body did not. pain. Looking at the perfect cut just below his wrist he held his tears back. Pain. This body is weak. PAin. This body is small. PAIn. This body is pathetic. PAIN This body did not suffer enough PAIN! And above all, this body is fragile. . . . . . But his soul is not. And so. He refused, To give in, To cry, To shout, To beg. To acknowledge the pain with anything besides cold eyes. In this world, no, in that past World, he humiliated himself enough. He'll not do the same here. No matter what. Dean Tyronus Starfield will be a name related to strength. Not shame. Rssss! Something hit his chest. It didn't hurt. He went down nonetheless. "⌿⍀⟟⋏☊⟒⌇⌇, ⏃⍀⟒ ⊬⍜⎍ ⎎⟟⋏⟒?!" A deep voice sounded through the place. He didn't care. His body felt weak, no, wait, not weak, more like... Lazy. "⟟ ⏃⋔ ⎎⟟⋏⟒ ⌇⌿⟒⏃⍀⊑⟒⏃⎅, ⏁⊑⏃⏁ ⍙⏃⌇ ⎍⋏⋏⟒☊⟒⌇⌇⏃⍀⊬, ⏁⊑⟒ ⎅⟒⋔⍜⋏ ⌇⟟⋔⌿⌰⊬ ⏁⍜⍜☍ ⊑⍜⌰⎅ ⍜⎎ ⊑⟟⋔ ⎎⍜⍀ ⏃ ⏁⟟⋔⟒" His anger rose. Putting what was left of his right hand on the ground he slowly lifted himself up, the pain was good, it made him feel more awake. "-⟟⋔, ⍜⊑ ⋔⊬! ⊬⍜⎍ ⍀⟒⏃⌰⌰⊬ ⏃⍀⟒ ⌇⍜⋔⟒⏁⊑⟟⋏☌ ⟒⌰⌇⟒, ⏚⎍⏁ ⋏⍜⋏⟒ ⍜⎎ ⏁⊑⏃⏁ ⌰⟟⏁⏁⌰⟒ ⍜⋏⟒, ⊬⍜⎍ ⋔⎍⌇⏁ ⍀⟒⌇⏁." A gentle voice sounded in his ear, lifting his head he saw a white, spiraling, glowing horn coming near him. He felt no malice. It still did not stop him from trying to get up with his weakening body. White enveloped the room as he turned his head to get a glimpse at the creature in front of him. Black enveloped his vision, the last thought he formed before entering a dreamless sleep was how beautiful the creature seemed to be. And how utterly alien the very thought was. . . . . . . . . . . Name: Rainbow Dash Time: 2:48 Hours prior (11:34 AM) Age: 16 Planet: Equus Year: 995 Day: Mane-day 01 Month: Hayprance Location: Ponyville Rainbow Dash, Wonderbolt aspirant, future fastest flier of equestria, a genius filly with prodigious talent in the art of power flying. Before today she'd describe herself as a brave Mare, one who wouldn't have any problem in beating back the monsters of the Everfree out of her town. In Ponyville, she's the fastest, in equestria? Just a matter of time -and not too much at that- for her to gain the title. She knows she's great, she knows she'll be the best, and above all, she knows she's awesome. At least, she thought she did. Now... she's asking herself whether or not those little, snarking voices were right, right in calling her cocky, wannabe athlete, narcissist, day dreamer. Of course, before today she would never have thought of these... words. Thoughts like these were put to rest a looong time ago, together with Rainbow Crash, she made sure of it. If before she doubted herself now she had full confidence in herself. And it showed both outside and inside. She acted cool, was cool and thought cool, in other words, she's awesome. But... If there is something she will never forget this day... Is that imagination and reality are two very different things. Oh sure, all ponies know that, but really, who doesn't overestimate themselves a little bit, thinking they are stronger than they actually are? 'I can beat that guy' 'That long to fly a kilometer? Please I can do better than that with a wing tied behind my back 'Weather schedule? I can do it in 50 seconds flat!' Yes, all creatures think they are more than they actually are, but normally, it's something tame, nothing that will harm anypony. Most of the time that is. Reality whoever has a way of kicking one in the teats, and proving that a delusional pony is just that, delusional. For her, well, everypony actually it happened without warning, rhyme, or reason, from clear skies and a sunny day tartarus came to their doorstep. In but a moment a wave of something covered the entirety of Ponyville. And then... a feeling of dread settled in her mind, she froze, not because she wanted to, no, it was an instinctual response, one she had no control over. From her peripheral vision she saw everypony, from elderly to Foal, doing the same, freezing in place with confused eyes as their brains couldn't quite comprehend what was happening. Thump! Thump! Thump! Even without knowing it herself her heartbeat quickened. If she had to compare it to something it would be like when she played hide and seek with Gilda, moments before the griff pounced on her she always felt like something was looking at her. This time however, that something made the entirety of her body refuse to do so much as twitch. None moved as the air stilled, birds went quiet, leaves stood still, sound itself seemed to have left the world as nothing dared to move. Far too scared to draw attention to themselves. That single second of absolute silence extended for what felt like an hour, one where nothing and nocreature dared to move. More by instinct than anything else, all ponies tensed, preparing for something. It didn't help. But they were right to do so. She doesn't know what they saw, or felt, but she surely knows that if it was anything like what she did then nopony would ever forget today, their nightmares wouldn't let them. She knows her's won't. Honestly, the only reason no creature screamed was because they lost all of their breath. Whatever they saw took all the air out of their lungs. She personally? She was forced to feel the pain of having her wings ripped out of her body, together with whatever muscle, skin, fur or bones were in the way, she felt every little part of her being torn out of her body. Perhaps she should have asked herself why she managed to feel everything with so much detail, unfortunately, her mind couldn't focus on anything other than the agony she was feeling. It alone was more than enough for her to wish to die, but it wasn't the worst, no, the worst was to lose the one and only thing that made her dream possible, that drove her to get out of her bed every day. Her wings. The monster took them, and together with it, her destiny, her dream. A wordless scream left her mouth as her body stood stiff as ice. Tartarus, it felt like Tartarus. It wasn't real, in the back of her mind she knew it wasn't, even still, she lost all semblance of control, tears fell from her face as imaginary pain, born from an imaginary attack surged from her body. She fell to the ground like a rock, unable to stand up, to even move her legs, for a moment she thought she was paralyzed, before her body suddenly contorted into a fetal position. She trembled and shook uncontrollably as, much like an armadillo she curled into herself, trying to gain some semblance of security. It didn't work. At that same moment, she felt it, something looking down on her, looming over her body. She didn't have the courage to look up. "hahaha~" A low, almost unnoticeable but still deep voice laughed above her, she trembled even more. Hiding behind her forelegs she desperately tried to not look up, to look at it. Tears continued to fall. In the past she imagined herself beating back a timber wolf, a cragadile, and even a manticore. Now, trembling on the grassy ground, almost pissing herself and crying like a filly she couldn't help but think how idiotic her past self was. Beating monsters? How ridiculous. All she could do was run, no, not even that, just hide, freeze in place and hope it ignored her. THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! She forgot how to breathe, her head felt dizzy, her stomach twisted and turned, she tried desperately not to throw up as her heartbeat increased to a point she thought she would have a heart attack. Here, on the ground, fighting just to stay awake she realized something. No, perhaps it is right to say she finally stopped lying to herself. She accepted the truth Rainbow Dash... is a coward, one who talked too much and did too little. "MONSTER!" Dr. Fauna screamed in the background as ponies snapped out of their trance and started to run like headless chickens. Using all her remaining strength Rainbow lifted herself, even then, she couldn't walk, her legs kept shaking in but a moment she realized she was unable to do so much as move a leg. Memories assaulted her mind. Broken bones, ripped limbs, punctured organs, shredded skin, Death. Her visions did not stop simply because she fell, they continued, on and on and on... It kept playing with her. Until it got bored. Tears fell down her face. She knows, she knows it didn't happen but... 'How... how can any creature be this evil?' All the discomfort she knew in her life came from failed landings and fractured bones, her parents were very attentive and took good care of her all the time, she had a good life. And in that same life she had never... Never felt so much pain. So much fear. So much disgust. She... she thought killing herself would have been better than enduring that. Leaving her family, friends, just... Dying to stop that thing from paying with her would be better than enduring even a second more of that torture. Maybe... maybe she could do it now? Before it arrived? "Uwhaaaaaaa!" The sound of a crying foal snapped her out of her trance, more instinctively than anything else her face turned toward the sound. There she saw it, the image of a white-coated pegasi filly with a light blue mane. She was crying, not like a foal that wanted attention, food or even one that harmed herself slightly, no. "Uwhaaaaaaa!" She cried like a desperate animal, like a bunny about to die by the teeth of a wolf, trashing around with the predator's mouth already in its neck, begging for help to any who would hear. It would not receive any. Not because nopony wanted to. But because nopony could. Defiance? What would that help if in the end all would die anyways? Better run and have a chance to live than die braver than most, right? Who is she kidding? Making excuses. Giving herself reasons. Using a so-called 'logic'. In the end nothing matters, the truth stays the same. Rainbow Dash is a coward, and that is that. One who refused to do anything as she watched a foal experience death before even having the chance to fly. Cotton Cloudy, a 6-year-old pegasus filly, she saw the foal before, talked and played with her even, but now... "AAAAAAAAAH!!!* Now she couldn't do anything as she watched the child she foalsat once cry in pain after being tortured by a heartless monster. 'Can't or won't?' Thump*Thump*Thump* Her heart beat wildly at her chest as she came to a realization. They would die. Nopony could fight against it, it was ridiculous. The very idea of fighting back against a monster that managed to do this to the entirety of Ponyville before even coming near the village was nothing short of insane Even then... She couldn't let it get near Ponyville. Her family didn't live here, fortunately, but many others did, Chipcutter, Cotton Cloudy, Featherweight, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, Snips, Diamond Tiara, Button. They'd all die, a slow and painful death at the claws of a monster, they'd die before they even had the chance to properly live. Just because something decided it would be fun to do it. She couldn't let it happen. Even if she dies. Even if it takes her destiny away. She can't let it do as it pleases. Shaking the entirety of her body she forced herself to stop trembling and shouted. "CALL THE GUARD AND RUN I'LL HOLD IT OFF FOR AS LONG AS I CAN!" BOOM! Maybe it was bravery, a sense of purpose, or even a need to prove that at the end of her life she wasn't just a cocky mare, perhaps it was all three of them. In the end, it didn't matter as she shot up at a speed of over 300 kilometers per hour directly toward where she could feel the monster. "RAINBOW WAIT!" Ignoring Applejack's shout she flew toward the monster, and in mere seconds she managed to locate it. Her vision, even compared to other pegasi was better than most, and so, even so much further away she managed to see the creature. It had clothes, meaning it was intelligent, meaning it knew exactly what was about to do. It had a mane but If it possessed any fur besides that she didn't know, the thing walked on two legs, much like minotaurs, and like them it also had fingers. Smaller ones yes, but she didn't doubt what it could do with them, she felt it after all. The thing didn't look particularly strong, she'd go as far as to say it seemed to be out of shape, but in the end, it didn't matter Independently if it looked like the most beautiful pony or the most hideous monster she knew only one thing. That it would end her life and everypony's else if it had the chance. Forcing her shaking to stop she flew forward even faster and brought her left foreleg back, reading herself to launch the strongest buck of her life. Gritting her teeth she screamed at the top of her lungs. "Take this monster!" Crack!* Her hoof hit the creature's surprisingly soft chest, sending it flying back meters away. She did not notice the look of horror on the creature's face. For one second her mind froze, confused at the scene before her, watching the thing spiral in the air she stood frozen in place, looking in bewilderment at the scene. Thud!* When the thing finally landed she finally snapped back to reality. Thump!!! Thump!! Thump! Her heartbeat slowed down as the adrenaline left her body. She... she won? In the midst of her hopeful yet chaotic thoughts a smile formed on her lips, this, she means... The thing isn't strong! It probably just has some kind of illusion magic to freeze anypony that gets near it. With a gigantic smile on her face, she put her hooves on her hips and shouted in joy. "Yeah take tha-" Only to freeze as she looked at the monster's body. A hole, a gigantic gap the size of her hoof stood in the creature's chest, blood, muscles, bones and even its heart, she could see it all. Her stomach curled up inside itself as her breakfast tried to leave her mouth. She held it in. She wanted to tear her eyes away from it, she... she had never thought about it before. In her dreams, in her imagination, even in the movies every time somecreature beat a monster no wounds would be shown. Not a single time. The monster would just, fall and stay down. And that's it. But she's not in a movie is she? 'Ah... yes.' The smell of burning flesh floated through the air. She had forgotten. The smell of blood hit her nose. She's isn't daydreaming now. In a trance she couldn't escape from Rainbow's eyes stood glued to the creature's chest. 'Ididthis,Ididthis,IdidthisididthisIdidthisididthisIdidthisididthisIdidthisididthis.' In the back of her mind she continued to analyse the creature's situation. Its clothes seemed to have been eaten away as some sort of glowing, crimson thing disintegrated everything it touched, including its skin. Even worse, its muscles bent in such a way one might think an explosion went inside it. She felt like puking. She did. Blaaaargh* Landing on the ground her entire breakfast left her stomach at the sight of what she had done. But it wasn't done, no, the world seemed set on making this the worst day of her life. From the creature's open chest what she could only describe as some sort of crimson... Slime wriggled. Wiping the vomit out of her lips she cautiously approached the thing. Suddenly a wave of... Something hit her. Although different she recognized it almost immediately, it was the same as the one that came just before those visions. This time however she didn't feel like the monster wanted to kill her, no, it felt more like... like it was excited. Her eyes widened as the crimson goop forced its way inside the creature's heart where bone shards still were lodged. Ice shot up from her heart as she finally understood what she had done. And it only made everything worse. It... it wasn't the monster. The creature she punched, Isn't. The. Monster. She heard it... a shattering sound, before its bones broke she heard it, she swears she did! It... it was probably carrying that red thing inside a container. Her eyes moved unconsciously around the creature's body, and in a single second, she found it, a small string, attached to a broken, glass shard, coated in red. Her breathing quickened. Suddenly the glowing crimson slime slammed into the creature's heart. For but a second Rainbow stood frozen, watching as the innocent creature she might have doomed opened its mouth in a silent scream of agony. She couldn't do anything but scream at what she had done. "no, no, no, NO, NO NONONONOOOOOO!" "...ђค....ђคђคђคђคђค." The creature seemed to... laugh? Before suddenly gripping his own beating heart, and squeezing it. More by reflex than anything, she shot forward, gripping the creature's hand with her hoof's aura she forced its arm away from its heart. It was so easy, much like moving a stick around it offered no resistance. Not that it could, any strength left in its body was rapidly fading. A moment was all it took for her to realize what had happened. 'It... it tried to kill itself?' Her mind worked a hundred times faster as more tears threatened to leave her eyes. She... what had she done? She just wanted to protect everypony, beat a monster back, and die knowing she wasn't a big muzzle Coward. Her eyes stayed fixated on the creature as life rapidly started to leave its body. Maybe dying would have been better than this. Losing her life would have been preferable over taking the one of an innocent creature. Suddenly blood squirted from the creature's heart, hitting her directly in the face. "Oh Shit shit shit shit!" She panicked as she finally remembered the creature was still alive, its eyes slowly closing as it fought to stay awake. It wanted to live. And she'll make sure it does just that. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I-i swear in my name, You won't die." Taking him in her arms she beat her wings the strongest she could and shot off toward Ponyville. "DASH?!" Ignoring Applejack's shout Rainbow landed in front of the hospital, looking around for help all she saw were panicked ponies running toward their homes. Nopony seemed to notice or even care about her or the creature in her arms, too panicked to think of anything else but running. With no other option she breathed in, moving her magic toward her lungs she shouted with all her power. "EVERYPONY CALM. DOWN!" Her scream was no Royal voice, but still managed to gain the attention of Every pony in the village All froze and turned toward her, the ones hiding in their homes peeked their faces outside their windows. Before she could do so much as open her mouth an autorative voice sounded behind her. "What the buck is happening here?!" Snapping her face toward the voice she saw Nurse Neightingale. The earth pony mare had a scow on her muzzle, she served as the head nurse of Ponyville's General Hospital, some say she is an ex-guard due to her curt nature. Considering how she is acting even after what happened Rainbow is starting to believe those rumors. But that doesn't matter now, what matters is saving the creature in her arms. "A monster cast some kind of illusion that made everypony see... very bad things, look that doesn't matter, what matters is that I thought this... Creature was the monster and attacked him." She sighed in defeat. "He wasn't, the monster was" Taking the broken glass shard, or what was left of it Rainbow showed it to Neightingale "Inside this thing, I attacked him and broke it, now..." She looked at the hoof-sized hole in the creature's chest, somehow it stopped bleeding, ignoring the bizarre scene she decided not to count her blessings. Its exposed heart, even with bone shards kept beating, but now an eerie crimson glow surrounded the thing, even worse it spread through its veins. Glowing, macrabe veins pulsed with energy as the thing slowly ate the creature alive. It's a miracle in itself that it's even alive. And not one she'll take for granted. "And now it's eating it alive." She heard gasps all around. She ignored it. Breathing deeply she looked directly into the head nurse's eyes, she knew the mare was harsh and curt, if she didn't want to help her the rest of the hospital ponies would follow. Oaths mattered very little in the face of herd mentality after all, her years at flight camp with Gilda's remarks made that very clear. If somepony got in their heads the creature was dangerous they would just let it die in her arms. So, she did something she never thought she'd do for anycreature besides her parents. She begged. "Please, please help it, this creature doesn't deserve to die because of my mistake, much less suffer." Nurse Neightingale stared at her, and then at the creature in her hooves, all ponies kept quiet, staring at the scene with apprehensive eyes. The mare approached, with a clinical eye she looked attentively at the wound. Suddenly her eyes widened, the next second she turned toward the hospital and screamed at the top of her lungs. "COME OVER HERE YOU FOOLS, TAKE IT TO THE EMERGENCY WIG AND HOOK IT TO A LIFE SUPPORT!" 4 ponies rushed from the hospital's entrance, all supporting a Stretcher in their backs, in seconds they took the creature from her arms and ran back inside. "AND GET ME AN ANALYSIS CRYSTAL WE KNOW BUCK ALL ABOUT THIS THING'S BIOLOGY!" A doctor quickly ran towards the hospital, the sound of the doors shutting was the last thing she heard from the building. Turning to face her Neightingale spoke with a serious tone. "This is no simple matter Miss Dash, and neither is this thing a simple monster." With narrowed eyes she looked directly at her. "You may have just done something far worse than simply kill this creature Miss Dash, you dammed his soul." Turning her face toward the creature in the stretcher she frowned. "We can't deal with this alone" With this she turned around and ran toward the hospital. Unable to stop herself she lifted her foreleg up and shouted. "W-wait! What did you mean by that?" Sighing in exasperation Neightingale stopped and turned to face her. "Congratulations Miss Dash, you broke this abomination's seal, because of you we are dealing with a demon." Cold enveloped her body as her heart started to beat rapidly. "You understand it, good, do not even think about running Miss Dash, the princess may just want to have a word with you, stay here and don't move a muscle." Rainbow gulped, with a nod, she did just that. Returning to the hospital with a serious look on her face Nurse Neightingale went to contact Canterlot. This shit just got over her pay grade. A demon so close to the Everfree? That could spell doom for all of Equus. Behind the worried nurse Rainbow stood on her hind legs, sitting completely still as she waited for whatever would happen to the creature. Suddenly, clouds thundered as water began to fall. Feeling the drops fall on her she chuckled. It seems like even the everfree forest doesn't like her. Water drops fell on her face as she continued to chuckle, then sob. "Luna damn it." . . . . . Name: Rainbow Dash Time: 7 minutes prior (14: 15) Age: 16 Planet: Equus Year: 995 Day: Mane-day 01 Month: Whinnuary Location: Ponyville Rainbow stayed in place for more than 2 hours, fortunately, the weather team came in and cleared the clouds from the everfree. She could have done it herself but for the first time in her life, she was truly dedicated to doing something other than flying. And so, she stayed in that exact same spot, not moving a muscle as she looked directly at the creature's room. It wasn't hard to find out where it was, the creature's body -a him the nurses told- or perhaps the demon inside released something remarkably similar to magical pressure. An event that normally occurs when creatures of remarkable magical prowess are present, their... Magic density affects the surrounding area at differing levels according to their prowess, well at least according to what she can remember from that class. She wasn't the best student. But she remembers one thing or another. All creatures native to Equus can feel magic, when a particularly powerful magic creature, or somebeing gets near enough one can feel their power. Most can only do so when a truly powerful being is near them, but some have the talent to sense lower 'frequencies' of magic. The only difference between magic aura and, whatever that... Thing did is that it isn't magic, as a matter of fact, it doesn't have even a lick of it. Even she could tell that much. No, what she felt wasn't magic, it's... weird, like something so close to it but yet so much different. Something... alien, not of Equus. Something... curious. But that doesn't matter, the fact is that because of that pressure, she knows exactly where the creature is. After the clouds were kicked away, Cheerilee, the professor for Ponyville's school was kind enough to take a towel and dry her, she was thankful, really, but it was unnecessary. A pegasus getting a cold isn't common after all. Her ears turned as she heard something, snapping her eyes toward her right she saw a sphere of light appear and expand rapidly. Zap! From one moment to another a platoon of soldiers appeared, instinctively she counted them. 20 in golden armor, the royal guard, 20 in flying suits, the Wonderbolts, and 10 in full plate armor, all of their faces hidden as they walked with different types of swords at their side. The magical pressure combined with the runes in their equipment made it obvious to her who they were, the order of Marcus. 50 in total, but that was only counting the ponies, besides them she could see many hippogriffs, minotaurs, a dragon? And some diamond dogs. She knew the military was comprised of many creatures but seeing in Pony was a whole different matter. All of them whoever could not manage to stay on par with the single creature that led them, in a low enough voice even she couldn't quite pick up Princess Celestia spoke with her troops The ruler of Equestria stood tall and with a serious expression as she wore her golden armor. Instinctively she bowed, adrenaline filled her blood as her heart threatened to leave her mouth, fear gripping her body after each silent second. If the princess of all creatures is here, and with more than 100 creatures then that demon is more important than what she thought. Meaning her buck up is more severe than she thought. She seriously hopes she doesn't end up in a dungeon, or banished to the sun. As she pondered with her head on the ground all creatures suddenly started moving. Most either entered or surrounded the hospital, others ran toward the village, and some went toward the forest. After so long something finally seemed to have been done, of course, she understands why it took so long for them to arrive. Ponyville isn't a village with the same technological advancements as the more populated areas due to the abundance of earth ponies that prefer to live in the simpler days. Not an unusual belief but one that dwindles after each year. More importantly, messages will take longer to arrive at their destination considering how the village itself doesn't have a proper crystal fiber grid. Even more, gathering so many creatures must've taken time. She isn't angry, just annoyed, a creature's soul is at stake here, couldn't they have come faster? Suddenly, something poked her head. "Excuse me, are you Rainbow Dash?" An old voice asked her from above. Looking at it her eyes almost sparked at seeing the stallion's face. Wind Rider, the record holder for the sub-Rainboom long-distance speed flight with a maximum velocity of 2984,1 meters per second and a starting one of 686. In the past, there were pegasi significantly stronger than him but in modern equestria, he is the record holder for the sub-Rainboom speed holder. The record is somewhat confusing, to have it a creature needs to try to achieve the speed of mach10 but fail during a minimal period of 30 years. A record of losers, some might say. Those that clearly don't know how monumentally difficult it is to achieve a sonic rainboom that is. Achieving a sonic rainboom is not unheard of, it consistently occurs when a creature, not specifically a pegasus manages to go over 10 times the speed of sound. The feat in itself is extremely hard, to achieve it a creature needs to have the right mindset, high thaumaturgic particles, and be highly connected to one of the 6 principles of harmony. Honesty, Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, Loyalty, and Magic as all know. The journey in itself to reach that point is extremely harsh and demanding, only those of immense will can surpass it but after it the growth of speed of one who achieves it becomes exponential. Somnambula for example -One of her fillyhood heroes- was said to have a starting velocity of 359,742,416 kilometers per hour the moment she took off, instantly she gained one-third the speed of light. Magic is... absurd, if a Mare having the power to control the sun and the stars of the night sky is not enough to clarify that she doesn't know what will. Suddenly she heard a voice, shaking her head she snapped out of her trance and looked directly at the stallion in front of her. "You know filly maybe some civilians were impressed when you did that Sonic Rainboom at flight camp, covered half of the continent in rainbow light, caused many... accidents too.' "But that's okay, you were practically a foal, you weren't expected to know the consequences of your actions, but now? Now you don't have that excuse." Wind Rider sighed as Rainbow straightened her posture. "You are fast, I've read your file, but being the fastest isn't what the Wonderbolts are about, what we are all about is inspiring ponies, Pegasi mostly, to be something bigger." Rainbow's eyes widened, seeing this the old stallion chuckled. "Did you think we wouldn't keep an eye out for the filly that did something that hadn't happened in over 200 years?" Flickering her eye down Rainbow nodded, her cheeks reddening in embarrassment. A second later however the stallion came back with his stern voice. "Tell me, when you saw one of our shows did you think how awesome and cool it was? How you wanted to be just like us?" Instinctively Rainbow lowered both her ears and eyes, her parents didn't scold her much despite the pranks she did in her infancy but when they did they knew how to make her feel absolutely horrible. Wind Rider felt the same as her parents just... Worse. When a military pony scolds you, you don't fear being forced to stay in your room, you fear being thrown into a dungeon. And despite knowing there would be no escape from her punishment, and not even wanting to in the first place Rainbow Dash still didn't wish to be thrown in a dark cell. She wants to make up to that creature, being thrown in prison after that would be acceptable, but not before it. "Good, that is what we want to do, make Ponies realize there's always something higher to inspire for, it is incredibly easy for ponies to remain where they believe their destiny leads them to." "Why do you think all those heroes and legends of the past are so hard to surpass?' Without giving her a chance to respond he continues. "Because they were forced to get stronger, or die in the dirt, the old era isn't like the modern one filly." "No, conflict was rampant in the past, it forced creatures to fight just to live another day, and as much as it pains me to say this that conflict, as bad as it was, birthed legends and leaders." "Creatures that could inspire entire nations to stand behind them, Chairman Isaac being one such man." "Princess Celestia was there you know, she saw everything that led to the birth of those legends while she was a filly, that's why she is who she is today." "A fair Mare who wants harmony above all, unfortunately just as hard times breed powerful creatures so do peaceful times breed weak ones, this is why the Wonderbolts, the order of Marcus, the Equestria games, and the Guard exist." "To create strong creatures even in peaceful times." He snorted, blowing air over the small mare. "Rainbow Dash, you may be a pegasus destined to greatness but if what happened today, combined with what I found in your file, unless you change significantly I can say with certainty that you are no Wonderbolt material." Rainbow's heart quickened as she forced herself to stay quiet, she could shout, try to explain herself or even get angry but in the end, she knows very well what military ponies are like. Much like Gilda only actions matter to them, if you can't put your heart where your muzzle is everything you say is pointless to them. She will make sure, everycreature sees her the way she wants to be seen, but for now, she can only stay silent while one of her idols scolds her. Seeing the tears falling the old stallion did not relent. "Your bravery is commendable, and this is the only reason why we are not dragging you in cuffs, but make no mistake, your recklessness put an innocent man in the hospital." "One that is holding onto life, on his soul, the very crux of his being. By. A. Thread." She lifted her head and looked at the eyes of the Stallion looming over her. Her vision was blurry but she could still see him, roughly that is. With a coarse voice, she spoke. "I understand, and... I am sorry for what I've done, I just hope you can let me speak with him when he wakes up, simply to ask for forgiveness if nothing else." Turning his eye toward the Princess who was speaking with Nurse Neightingale Wind Rider continued speaking. "This is why I hate self-entitled heroes Miss Dash, always thinking you are the knight in shining armor in your own histories, let me make something very clear, just as a princess does not need to boast her title to be respected and obeyed so do heroes." "They don't need to constantly say to themselves, I am good, or, I'm a hero, no a hero is somecreature that does the right thing just because it's right, not because they want to be famous and tell themselves they are good while looking at a mirror." "No, heroes are creatures that can't stand still while either injustice or evil exists Miss Dash, and I know for damn sure you didn't just attack that creature because you wanted to save everypony, at least not solely for that reason." Raising his brow the stallion looked at Rainbow skeptically, the mare on the other hand stayed quiet. She understood what she did, she spent two hours thinking about it in fact, she didn't need anypony to make it more clear to her. But, even then... it still stung. She understands of course, mistake or not an innocent creature is now being... tortured by a demon, because of her. The same demon that did those... things to her is now torturing, not just an innocent creature's body, but also his soul. She couldn't imagine how much pain he must be in right now. The only difference between her and him is that the thing has been inside him for over 2 hours now. 1 minute. All it took for her to think about killing herself to end the pain was a single minute at the hands of that monster. She can't take it back, what she did. Now that Princess Celestia is here -and isn't that something- the chances of that creature being saved are almost certain. That should make her happy, and it did, but... it also made her anxious in a way she had never been before, even as a filly. What the buck is she even going to say to I- no, to him? 'Sorry I almost dammed your soul, I was too scared and impulsive to think straight?' As if that will fly. No. She will have to make up to that creature, no matter what, and maybe... maybe one day it will forgive her. Her cutie mark burned, making a point to remind her of her promise. "What you should have done is call the guard, organize your weather team, and make a barricade of thunderclouds to slow down the threat, then you should have evacuated your village and ran towards Canterlot." He stared at the diminutive mare intently. "But you didn't do that, you know why?" Before she could respond he continued, this time in a higher tone of voice. "Because you are just a civilian Miss Dash, because you were not trained to take those threats on, a brown belt in karate doesn't change that." "Some creatures might think ponies are easily scared and prone to run away from threats instead of facing them, but the truth however is that even foals know to let the guard, made up of creatures that trained for years to take down threats and protect civilians, to do their work uninterrupted." "And while your village does not possess a guard post you should have not run towards danger! And it's exactly because of this!" He gestured to the hospital, instinctively she turned her eyes toward it, there she could see it, slight warps in the air, muddying and twisting the hospital's visage as if it was a hot day. He didn't need to, everypony near the building could feel it, excitement, amusement, pain, misery, malice, and recently... Determination coming off from the building. Whatever was happening there, she was sure that demon wasn't having an easy time. The thought briefly made her form a smile on her lips, just before the Wonderbolt snapped her out of it with his stern voice. "You don't know how to assert a situation, make split millisecond decisions, the nature of exotic threats, how to identify monsters or possessed creatures by subtle tells, you don't even know how to take down bigger opponents non-lethally." "So answer me, if you are not a guard with years of training behind your back, why did you see fit to act like one?" Trembling, at the Wonderbolt's harsh tone the mare lowered her head and stood quiet. "You better pray to Luna that this man doesn't die because of your recklessness, accident or not you will answer for this Rainbow Dash, as you know Equestria does not look kindly at murderers.," Rider turned around and started to trot away toward the hospital's entrance where the princess and her guards stood. Seeing the Stallion walk away made something inside her snap. "W-wait!" Freezing in his tracks at the loud shout Wing Rider turned his head around and looked at her with a raised eyebrow. "P-please, let me go with you." Before the Stallion could answer she spoke again. "I bucked up, I know I did! But I'm sorry, and I know being sorry doesn't help anything but I promised!" The stallion rolled his eyes. "Miss Da-" "I PROMISED BY MY NAME LUNA DAMN IT!" She shouted at the top of her lungs, and in a moment all eyes were on her. With tears still in her eyes and a trembling body, she followed with a diminutive voice "Please, I don't want to become a murderer, please, I will do anything, just, don't let somecreature die because of me." Wing Rider turned his face toward his Princess, the Mare in question regarded the blue with a clinical eye. The mare nodded and then turned around to enter the hospital. Sigh* "You are in luck Miss Dash, you have one chance to fix this mess, do not buck it up." A small smile formed on her face as she got up and followed the old Wonderbolt inside. Entering the hospital she was immediately assaulted by the sight of ponies running around and shouting. "-er detection spe-" "-ulation." "-topoiesis" Surprisingly enough Poniville's General Hospital doesn't receive many patients beyond health checks and minor bruises from foals. The damages born from the demon's attack were mental, so most ponies only needed to be hugged by their families, the presence of so many military creatures also calmed them down further. In other words, the hospital is almost void of patients. But even then, receiving a completely alien creature on the edge of death and suffering soul damage was already something stressful enough. Having it be possessed by a demon at the top of it is a whole other thing. Seconds passed as she kept following Wind Rider, keeping her slight red eyes forward she still managed to see a remarkable number of guards stationed everywhere. 'How strong is this demon?' She pondered before suddenly stopping just as Wind Rider did, looking at the scene in front of her, her mouth almost dropped. 6 unicorns lighted up their horns as a dome surrounded the room, a slight headache hit her head as, after seconds just staring at it, she noticed how the room seemed to be bigger on the inside. "-bily strong-willed to have survived until now Princess, all our spells were able to deduce is that this... Thing is fusing with him." Suddenly, just as she entered the room together with Wind Rider she heard Nurse Nightingale's voice. The princess turned her head sideways, Rainbow might not know how to read ponies well but even she noticed how the Mare was struggling to keep herself in check. Having an innocent creature, -One most likely seeking help with whatever that vial held inside- attacked by one of her subjects out of nothing but fear is not something she'd want to hear had she been in the princess's position. No creature would understand her side of the history, they weren't there to see how that thing made Everypony see themselves dying over and over and over again. Honestly, she didn't want to either. Tricked or not she almost kil- no, she did something worse, if what Wing Rider said is true she dammed his soul to be consumed by a demon. A fate far, far worse than death. Something inside her twisted and curled at the very concept. She doesn't know if the histories she heard are correct but if they are, then she might have done something only wyches would dare to do. Being consumed by a demon doesn't really erase somecreature's soul, at least not immediately, no, first all that is erased are the memories, feelings, everything, good or bad, and then... Then they are digested. In the beginning, when a soul is born they are pure, much like a newborn, and demons like that, they like it very, very much. Tortuting a newborn soul with pure agony while slowly eating it is the high of amusement for a demon. They enjoy giving pain to those pure of heart above anything else. Oh, demons don't feel happiness, no, amusement, glee, and excitement? Yes, Happiness? No. They are miserable monsters whose only objective is to spread their misery and bring everycreature else to their level. The guards may not think she's that bright, but she understands it. She understands what she did, she understood it immediately after seeing that... Thing forcing its way into his body. Maybe not completely, but enough. That's why she promised to save him with her name, her destiny mattered little in the face of what would happen to that creature if they didn't manage to save him. Tears kept falling from her eyes. 200 years, what she did may just be the most cruel thing any creature ever dared to do in over 200 years. And ain't that something. BOOM! "AH!" Suddenly a shockwave of crimson energy shot out from the creature's body throwing all but the guards into the air and slamming them against the wall. Krrrrrrrrr Not a second later a horrible ripping sound reverberated throughout the room making the fur of everycreature stand up. Lifting herself up and ignoring the pain in her back Rainbow looked directly in the creature's direction. Bip*BIp*BIP*BIP*BIP!*BIP!!*BIP!!!*BIP* Only to widen her eyes at the familiar sight. The creature's chest, from one moment to the other suddenly ripped itself open like an explosion had gone off. Blood leaked in droves at the wound as the red meat beneath became visible once again, this time however the bones were not exposed. Below the broken bed, the ground cracked as if hit by a particularly heavy boulder, out of apparently nowhere the creature's body had suddenly slammed down. Before, Nurse Tenderheart was kind enough to tell her of the creature's treatment and condition. Previously the nurse ponies had managed to regrow and fix most of the wound with a combination of their analysis crystals to discover what was wrong with his alien biology and then using crystals imbued with healing matrixes to fix the issue. Hence taking the creature out of his critical state, although it was unlikely he would die because of the demon, simply because monsters like it liked to torture their victims before killing them, none wanted to risk anything. "What is happening?!" "I don't know! Soul-body synergy should not be high enough to reflect wounds in the material plane, we tested it!" Nurse Snowheart screamed as she desperately looked at the monitor. "Then test it again and tell me what it says!" Doc Top shouted as all the medic ponies ran toward different monitors, in the middle of it all Princess Celestia moved towards the creature with a serious look on her face. A golden light illuminated the room as the creature levitated, below him the hospital bed slowly fixed itself. Suddenly the princess's armor disappeared, returning back into her crown, boots, and regalia. And then, from one moment to another, the alicorn changed, and Rainbow understood why most thought her a God. From colored mane and tail her appendages turned into a fiery orange, her coat darkened into a light beige as her eyes turned into a deep, crimson red. D̶̻̳̥̬͈̒̃̒̔͠ͅ∆̶̘̯̫̦̽̀̑̓̈́͝√̵̡̧̠̼̪̭̝͉͇̇́i̴̱̊̒̐̐͠&̸̞̖̘͎̥̇̍̾̽̿̈͗͘͝è̵͉̟̥͈̲̗̲̱̪̫̗͇̐̊͗̔͆͜͝ "You will not take his soul abomination!" Her entire body trembled as the Princess's echoing voice reverberated through space, making the very air quake around her. She couldn't move, not out of fear, no, the Princess's magical pressure was more comforting than anything she had ever felt in her life, she froze because of the power surrounding her. The concept of it that is. She had never felt so much of it before, and she had been at the center of a sonic rainboom that covered most of the continent, she knows what power feels like. And yet... this eclipses anything she had ever felt before. A day ago, no, three hours ago she would not feel any fear at the sight, only admiration and the certainty of security. But now? After everything that happened? She could only tremble at the sight. Realization comes only after what one thinks is true, after today she doesn't think she will ever be certain of anything anymore. But if there is something the world made clear to her today is that she... really isn't anything. Maybe even less than that. After all... What could you call somepony whose own life isn't in their hooves? A slave? A corpse? A doormat? No. You call that pony nothing. Because they are nothing, if one can only move with the current, without wish or ability to do anything else then they are simply dead ponies walking. And isn't that what she is? When that Demon came she couldn't do anything at first, then, when she did, she only played right in its claws. And now... Feeling and seeing the very power of the sun in front of her she had to ask herself one thing. If creatures above her could dictate the path of her life at a whim, turning her into a helpless filly at their hooves and claws, is she really free? Is she a puppet, waiting for its strings to be made? Is she really Rainbow Dash? Heh~ maybe Gilda is starting to get to her after all. She boasted before, without anything to back it up, and now she truly realizes it, how much of an ant she really is. "He...hehehehe, hahahahahaHAHAHA!" She chuckled, and then laughed. Really... what was she thinking about? Rainbow Dash... will never be anything besides that. Thump!* Besides nothing. But... She doesn't want to, being made to realize how insignificant one truly is, twice, on the same day would have broken most. It certainly broke her, her dreams, her thoughts, her destiny and most of all... Her confidence. Being shown the truth was painful, but... she is thankful, living in a delusion is far worse than living in the dirt and filth after all. At least those starving don't reject the world, they live despite it, survive despite it all, and resist, even if their lives can end on a whim. And... even if she doesn't believe that she can achieve that, even if she believes she can't live in a world where, demons and... She looked at Celestia's golden form as a gigantic orange sphere formed outside her horn and entered the creature's body, immediately healing his wounds. Gods exist, she will at least try. Because, even if most of what she thought herself to be is a lie, an illusion she told herself, she will at least make one thing true, One. Single. Thing of that illusion will be held true. Rainbow Dash never gives up. Forcing a smile to form on her lips she lifted herself up and sat properly once again. Looking at the Princess's frozen form and glowing white eyes her smile turned more genuine as she felt the magical pressure increasing together with the temperature. Yes... she can do it, live despite everything. "-ยןเг๏ ђคภ๓คคคคคคค!" Her heart almost leaped out of her chest as the creature suddenly shot up. Everything happened too fast. Red light enveloped his form as his eyes turned black and his pupils glowed with a sinister yellow. A slight pressure, as if she were being crushed on all sides gripped her. A scream of what any creature could identify as pure rage left his mouth, making the entire hospital shake and most creatures fall as the wood walls and ceiling of the building began to crack together with the windows. Inside the chaos, Rainbow could do nothing as the creature brought his arm back and punched forward. Right where the princess was. Boom! Crack! ZZZZZZZZZZ* A blue dome suddenly appeared, blocking the enraged creature's attack, taking all of its energy and not allowing even sound to escape. "STOP HIM!" "PROTECT THE PRINCESS" None could attack as the Princess formed a shield behind her, blocking their line of fire. "WHERE IS SPEARHEAD?! HIT HIM WITH A DISABLING SPELL ALREADY!" "ץ๏ย Ŧยςкเภɠ ๒ครtคคคคคคคг๔!" zzzzzZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ!!! Another scream of pure rage left the creature's mouth as he started to move forward breaking the ground below with a strength she was sure he did not possess. A wave of what she could only identify as killing intent exploded from the creature, freezing all in their tracks. Rainbow had experienced it before, and still, the only reason she could do so much as twitch was because the wave wasn't aimed at her. She tried, again, again and again she attempted to move, but if before the demon's aura was like a waterfall, now it felt like being hit by a tsunami. Had she drank any water she was sure she'd have pissed herself by now. But even in this situation, she understood, why her body refused to move, contrary to before the demon's aura now had a single extra thing. The wish to kill. No, the thing only wanted to scare her enough to attack before. Now it wanted to kill something. And she couldn't do a damn thing about it. Every cell in her body trembled as her brain gave orders to both stay still and run as fast as she could. She couldn't fight against any of them. So, she simply stood still, trying, but failing to do something, anything besides staring at the scene. In front of her the Alicorn stood unmoved, staring at the creature with what she could only identify as pity. Besides her, the guards and mages forced themselves to move, even with trembling bodies and weakened legs they slowly prepared themselves to fight. She felt envy, for the first time in her life she felt it, the wish to be like somepony else while while simultaneously being resentful of them. In the midst of the chaos, her mind decided to suddenly remind her of the talk she had with Wind Rider and suddenly, everything left her. Yes, YES! Thats it! She isn't a guardsmare or a soldier pony, she doesn't have their training. Even as the wave of killing intent enveloped her a gigantic smile formed on her face. Before she wanted to be a Wonderbolt, to be just as cool as them, but seeing all of these ponies giving their all to protect something made a... Weird sensation spread through her chest. She wants to be like them. She wants to be part of the E.U.C, she wants to be part of Equestria's United Creatures "ยђคђคђคђคђคђคђคђค!!!" Crack Crack Crack CRACK! A sudden deep laugh resonated through the air, maybe it was instinct or something else but Rainbow almost immediately related the voice to something else. The demon. That... is the demon's voice. That's when she realized, the crimson energy, dark, glowing eyes, floating hair, and murderous rage. "AAAAAAAAAAA!!!!" The creature was being possessed. And if the sound of bones shattering was any indication, his body couldn't handle it. He'd be crippled if this continued, or worse. Ignoring the burning sensation in her cutie mark she forced herself to move, promise or not, she didn't need to be reminded of her own words. Running toward the creature as his fist forced its way closer and closer to the princess she tried to force her trembling body to stop. She doesn't want him to be condemned for something he didn't have control over, but most of all, she wants to save him. She bucked it up, and she will fix it, no matter what. "ยђคคคคคคคคคค!" She suddenly stopped as the creature screamed in rage, his voice now lost of its echoing sounded much more pleasing, and much, much less creepy. With a shout that shook the entire area, the creature clenched his arm to a point where all could see the very fibers of its muscles as veins full of blood exploded open covering most of his limbs in gore. With a single burst of power. CRACK! The crimson energy around the creature's body disappeared into motes of light. "#&#%^£¢€¶×π" Her ears moved as she thought she heard a whisper. Then... Silence. Thud* Snapping her face toward the sudden sound that disrupted the quiet atmosphere she narrowed her eyes at the object that had fallen. And immediately threw up once again as she saw the creature's severed hand. Looking up she watched as he brought his arm to his face and stared at with with what she could only describe as a serious expression. He showed, no pain, discomfort, or even displeasure at the stump where his arm once was. Rainbow gulped, at the sight. "So cool~!" In front of the creature Princess Celestia stood with what seemed like a surprised expression, a light smile formed on her lips and slowly grew by the second as she stared intently at the creature's eyes. Her transformation had long since gone away and the magical pressure receded to manageable levels. Suddenly a blue bolt of light hit the creature in the chest, sending him down. She almost growled at the guard pony before he spoke. "Princess, are you fine?!" Looking at her guard Celestia's smile vanished, her tone however kept being just as kind. "I am fine Spearhead, that was unnecessary, the demon simply took hold of him for a time." She smiled again. "To have banished the demon from his body, even if temporarily is a feat of remarkable will, for some reason he refused my help but we will still aid him" Thud* Looking down at the sudden sound the Princess's eyes widened as she saw the creature still trying to get up. After being hit by a sleep spell, one that should have shut down his brain, and by extension his nervous system. "Oh my! You really are something else, but none of that little one, you must rest." Lowering her head she touched the creature's back with her horn, sending him to a dreamless sleep. Using her telekinesis she took the decepated hand and put it on the creature's arm, with a brief glow she reattached it to the limb and put him on the bed again. Turning around she directed herself to a dark blue nurse. "Nurse Tenderheart, could you tell me the results of his Soul-Body synergy please? Past and present if you could." "A-ah, yes! Here when we took him in his synergy was approximately 0.5 normal for most creatures, but now... Now it read a-as a 37.75, it must be wrong, this is a 75.5 multiplier in just 2 hours!" "Aaaand, it's not going down." Doc Top said as he looked at a monitor. "Mind over matter hmm." The princess murmured while touching her chin with her hoof. "Take him to a more comfortable bed, I made sure he couldn't dream, this way the demon won't have access to his mindscape, but this won't be enough for a permanent solution." She frowned. "For some reason, he stopped me from exercising the demon, I do not know why but I do have the feeling he wants to face the thing by himself." "They most likely have some kind of history, I will allow it, but not without supervision." "The O.O.F. will stay here until he wakes up, Hammerstrike, stay in this village and monitor his state at all times, help him if he asks." The armored pony simply nodded. "For now, I have done everything I could to help, the guard will stay here for the time being to stabilize the situation and calm down the civilians, as for the rest, with me to Canterlot." "Oh, and Nightingale? Make sure to set up a better communication network, this was an oversight of mine we will not repeat." Turning around the Alicorn walked toward the exit with an unreadable expression on her face, most creatures with the exception of the medics and the ponies in full plate armor left together with her. "Filly?" Snapping her face toward the sound Rainbow saw Wind Rider. "The Princess may not have ordered us to do anything to you but you aren't out of the grid quite yet, so you better keep that promise of yours." Nodding she stood still and watched as the Wonderbolt left the building. Bip* Bip* Bip* Ignoring the pain in her stomach and the horrible smell she went to find a mop and clear the mess she made. She'd stay in the hospital, helping as much as she could until the creature recuperated. Time passed, she helped and talked to the ponies in the hospital. Finally, on the seventh day, the human woke up.
5- Musings of an UndeadPlanet: Equus Country: Equestria City:Ponyville Location: Ponyville's General Hospital P.G.H Month: Hayprance Day: Stablesunday 8th Hour: 5:23 P.M. Dean slowly opened his eyes, his self was calm, well, calmer, the rage was still very much in the back of his mind. Bip* Looking at the green ceiling and smelling the unmistakable aroma of a hospital he breathed a sigh of relief but opted to stand still while pondering at his recent memories. Bip* The last... conscious hours have been hectic. Bip* Especially considering the fact he died. Bip* Even if temporarily. Bip* That thing, the Unicorn? Pegacorn? Sun? failed... Partially at least. Bip* Or perhaps not, he had not felt any malice coming from it, the most likely scenario was that it simply made a mistake. Bip* One that killed him. Bip* For 6 days he remembered floating in a dark place, no, it is not accurate to say he remembered. It was not him, but his self. It was hell, no, hell would have been better, at least there he would still exist to feel even if only pain, at least there he would still be someone. But that Place... It didn't allow him that, to be something. Even after experiencing it, Inexistence is not something he can describe. The only thing he could describe as a matter of fact was what he felt after returning from it, of what he... remembered? A paradox, he experienced a paradox, and no human in his world would have been able to explain it had they passed through it themselves. But he could try. No thoughts graced his mind, no feelings, no... Nothing. It was as if he was dead, no, not dead, it was as if he didn't exist. And maybe... he didn't. No. Who is he kidding? For 6 straight days, Dean Tyronus Starfield did not exist. Gone. Erased. As if he was never there. He deduced why of course, otherwise the question would torment him for all his days. If the soul is driven completely by the concept of [Will] and one can be erased if they lose it then that thing, in the most literal sense erased everything that was Dean Tyronus Starfield the moment it sent him to a thoughtless sleep. It made sense. If the mind trumps over matter then the death of it means the erasure of everything that his Self is. It killed him, without even meaning to that... Abomination in the form of an equine killed him. Oh, he isn't angry because he was executed, no, death is only the inevitable consequence for the weak, be it in the form of a weapon, fist, claw, teeth, or even time. He accepts it. Understands it. Even approves of it. In the present and future if the day that he is murdered ever comes he will not hold any hate for his killer. His death is and always will be his own fault, trying to blame another creature for it would be the height of ridiculousness. He died because he was weak. There's nothing beyond that. So, no, he is not angry because he was murdered. He is angry because that Golden Fuck killed him without even meaning to. Like a human accidentally turning a butterfly into powder in their hands the thing didn't even notice the human ant dying beneath its hooves. And that irked him more than anything. Even if true, being treated as inconsequential Is. Not. Acceptable. Be it by a Celestial, Concept, or God, he will not accept being made a fool. So… the best way to be taken seriously, to not be treated as the circus clown that he is is to be a threat, one none can ignore. Once again strength proves to be absolute. And once again he proved to not have any meaningful amount of it. And for the sin of being weak, he was slain. As all weaklings are fated to one day. But... if that is so, how is he alive now? He smirked. Dean Tyronus Starfield died, that much is true. But his Self did not. 'And ain't that a revelation?' His smile widened, another secret of his soul, laid bare before his eyes. He thought it impossible, but no. His Self keeps being the gift that keeps on giving. BIP!* In the human-limited vision, their pathetically narrow-minded spirit, only further narrowed by their own will, many things are hidden or outright ignored by those worms. But... Imagine it, a crystal, imagine that his soul is that crystal. Seeing it from afar one would think his soul is a sphere, a transparent one with lights blinking in and out of existence from inside it, they, of course, would be wrong. Looking closely one would see facets, so small and transparent that the surface would feel smooth even to the touch, that one would need to see it so closely just to notice its minuscule lines. He saw it with his own eyes, his soul, not just the part that is Dean like he was in the mindscape while fighting Yuujirou, but all of it. Each little facet was him, a past him, previous lives that make up a whole. And in that sphere of impossibility and wonder, even if for only days, he did not exist. A facet for the one named Dean Tyronus Starfield Did. Not. Exist. For a facet to be formed, memories need to exist, experiences filled with emotion, good or bad need to be there to prove that this small part of a whole, this minuscule addition to a Legion existed at all. And that thing destroyed that, the sun erased him. It killed his current facet. How? Simple, after achieving Mind Over Matter even only in its beginning stage his life and Self both became interlinked. Not only that but as a matter of its nature his current facet entraps him as a whole, past as present. If something managed to reach it and somehow interact with it like that then it would not be only his current self that would be affected but all that is him. All that the concept of [Dean Tyronus Starfield's] fact represents, in other words, if the present were to be erased, so would the past. That is to say, that creature's power, instead of only affecting his current self, his brain, and sending him to a dreamless sleep, it instead hit all that was him and as a result made it so Dean Tyronus Starfield as a concept could no longer think or feel anymore. To explain it better after achieving mind over matter his physical body and the Self that is Dean Tyronus Starfield became completely driven by will. Dependent on it in a much bigger way than most humans. When that thing sent him to a dreamless sleep it took his ability to feel, sense, and think. As a result, it also took his will. And considering how his body and soul needed it to survive it also killed him in the process. Even if it hadn't hit everything that his current facet is, the result would be the same. Being brought back would be easier but the result would be the same nonetheless. He gripped his fist. Bip*Bip*Bip* 'Ridiculous.' It was. Completely and utterly. Ridiculous. To be borough low by a sleep spell of all things. Deducing its power to be, if not magic, something close to it wasn't hard, it was similar to the power all human souls possessed. Infinity, or at least something like it. But, yes, during the last 5 days, Dean Tyronus Starfield was gone, dead, erased from his very soul, but not forgotten. His facets, memories forgotten of what he once was in life's past helped him. Maybe there were thousands, tens of it, perhaps hundreds, maybe even millions, he doesn't know. All he does know is that they helped him. Lights, so small they alone would not have been able to muster the will to move even a finger, could together do something truly incredible. They could remember. And so they did, they remembered who Dean Tyronus Starfield was, and slowly, very slowly, through the days, in that dark limbo, they put him together. Just as he was before, adding nothing, taking nothing. And so, with a vegetable for a body, he forced his soul back, it took one entire day to learn how to do it, but he managed it, he resurrected himself. Of course, he doesn't have the will necessary to do something like this, and he won't for a long time, but what allowed him to come back was not his mind, it was his circumstances. His body was simply unresponsive, not dead, and so, he managed to do it. It was a statistical impossibility, to arrive at a situation where his mind perished but his body did not, at least in this specific way. His soul did not leave his body, it hadn't strictly died after all, it simply forgot what it was, who it was. In that circumstance his facets were in the perfect position to bring him back just after achieving mind over matter. Had he not achieved it this situation would not have occurred in the first place, sure, but had he not achieved it if the situation did occur, for the more unlikely it was, his facets would not have been able to put him back together. He sighed. Many would ask if they were still themselves in this situation, but not him. He does not ask his self if he is still himself, he knows he is, his situation is not unlike the ship of Theseus, but in the end, he knows it. Deep in his soul, he is himself. He just forgot it for a while. And until the day he dies, that will keep being true. But that does not matter now. On the seventh day, some hours ago, he woke up, first, in tha limbo, in front of the whole that was his soul, it took mere minutes to understand where he was and what had happened. When he truly understood what happened, rage and terror both in equal measure, gripped his heart. Bip* He trembled, screamed, and even tried to find something to punch to calm himself down, in the end, he managed to calm himself down after noticing how pathetic he was being. bip* That thing could cast spells with the power to kill his facet casually, even worse, to force him to enter a state of non-thought. Taking away his ability to use his will. Devoid of thoughts. Passion. And life. Will cannot exist. His greatest weapon, gone, like it were a simple sand castle that could be toppled over at any time had it so desired. Had this happened in the past he would be able to do nothing but despair. But dying 279 times, plus 1 taught him one thing, no matter how tall a mountain is, with enough will, even a dog can climb it. You see... To achieve mind over matter is to bet everything you have, everything you are into your will. To achieve the impossibility that those men did one has to risk it all, know what danger he is putting himself in, and go on regardless. He thought he understood that before. He was wrong. But he does it now. Yuujirou, the Celestial, and the blue blur, he is thankful for them, all taught him something he will never forget. Yuujirou taught him the meaning of selfishness, of wanting something and acting on it regardless of any consequence, with the will to face any who oppose you with a closed fist. The Celestial taught him to fear, to tremble at the sight of his worst nightmare, of what his very soul hoped didn't exist, more importantly however, it taught him to live. To enjoy everything he has to the maximum, to live despite everything, and to not accept the life of an inconsequential ant in an indifferent universe. To fight to matter. The blur taught him defiance, to fight even in the face of death, to not accept a predetermined fate even despite his weakness. It also taught him how quick and merciless death can come, and how being unable to do the impossible is still, despite logic, his fault and his fault alone. They taught him so much he would never have been able to learn all of it alone, and for this, he is thankful, so much so that as a show of gratitude, he will use their teachings to beat each and every single one of them with his bare hands. But that is in the future, that entity's spell still makes him ponder deeply. If one loses their will they simply... stop existing, they lost the very [Wish] to [Go Forward] after all, much like a rock, after this happens they are no longer alive. For a normal person, this might result in either depression or suicide. For one that achieved Mind over Matter, however, it is much worse. If they no longer possess the will to live then their soul, ever obedient, obeys their wish, and doesn't come back the next time they die It is not something easily achievable of course, his time in that dark space allowed him to analyze and as a result, deduce many things, mainly that to truly stop existing after death a soul needs to commit to it. It needs to wish to no longer go forward with 100% of its being, if even a minuscule part of it does not wish to go, it won't. That thing's spell almost did exactly that. Suicide. Yes, suicide. The soul, self-terminating itself by its own will. Had this been the case he would have been gone yes, but it wasn't. That Celestial forced it upon him, in an unnatural way that inadvertently created an unlikely circumstance where only Dean Tyronus Starfield was forced to self-terminate. Despite other facets not approving or allowing it. His facet was tricked into thinking it no longer wanted to live, that it no longer wanted to be anything. Because it was the victim of a spell that made it impossible for it to think at all. And so, by the power of its sorcery, he became nothing. Inexistence. Oblivion. Call it what you wish, Dean Tyronus Starfield's soul was tricked into killing its current self by a spell that rendered any thought to form while asleep impossible. He was lucky, incredibly so, the equine race's soul must be composed and arranged completely differently from his own to an extreme degree if the spell only targeted his current active facet and ignored all others. 'Perhaps the equines do not reincarnate? Or maybe if they do they truly lose everything of the past, those facets, my facets are... Prints.' 'The proof I was something before my current self, if the equines do not possess this then they either were nothing before or they do not leave any prints before it.' He hummed as a sensation from... somewhere blossomed into his being. 'If that is the case... Does this mean they cannot change? That their souls are forever fixed and unchanging independently of how they live?' A burst of melancholy spread from his stomach. BIP!* Forcebily shaking his head he went back to his previous thoughts. Feelings of lives past mattered little, for now. He refused to even consider the chance of the thing having made a genuine mistake in its casting. No, even with what he assumed to be a higher intellect the entity fell into one of the most deadly traps in the world, habit. Experience brings certainty where doubt and caution should be, so certain of its success from millions of previously cast attempts the entity most likely didn't cogitate the chance of anything going wrong. This oversight was all it took for him to gain the slight possibility of returning. "Huh*" If a God exists, it probably helped him, the sheer amount of coincidences and luck needed for him to come back are... Improbable to happen otherwise. But then again, some incredible coincidences happened throughout history, so he might just be thanking the clouds. His lips lifted as fear left him. That... Celestial, made a grave mistake, its power targeted only him, only one facet. He himself was amazed. His soul... was truly and utterly insane. Dean Tyronus Starfield is just a shard of a whole, one that is in the control panel now but still one with a limited view of his Self. For that reason, he never thought the remains of the ones that came before, the ones that one day he was, could help him. That in the end, even if in a different way, his past selves are still alive. His vision... Is still far too limited, living in imaginary shackles all throughout his life he became unable to think outside them. Only now he is able to peek beyond, but that is all, a peek. His facets, or what remained of them could think, and with it, they could wish, they could want, they could Will their desires upon their soul. And so, they saved him, he has no idea how long he would have been forced to stay in that terrifying limbo otherwise. Thinking nothing. Being nothing. More likely than not, he would not have returned. Their help also proved one thing to him, no, it is more proper to say they reinforced one thing that he already knew. He is far too weak. The... exotic threat the entity represented together with what he, deep down, somehow knew to be Magic hammered this into his head. He only planned to train physically before, but that alone is no longer viable. The thing, only by transforming into mist trivialized all of his efforts, what can his fist do against something that is not solid after all? The amount of will he would need in order to affect the outside world and hit incorporeal or intangible creatures would put him at the level of Yuujirou Hanma. Something he doesn't think he can reach in less than a decade. So... he has to find another way. Fortunately, it already exists, unfortunately, he will need to learn a new language and then start studying to use it. The same thing his soul was so certain it existed here, the damn thing that filled his body in every breath. Magic. He feels a sense of deja vu just by feeling the thing around him, it wasn't the same... It didn't even compare to his soul, but he could feel it, the thing that did not exist in his universe. Heh* He asks himself if one of his facets lived in a world with it before. But that doesn't matter, what matters is that their success in breaking through the sun's spell gave him an invaluable gift. The knowledge of how to surpass such trickery. Because, in the end, mind spells are nothing more than that. A pathetic trick, used only by the weak and opportunistic, one destined to fail in the face of true power. Something those men have in droves. And he does not. In the end, it is a trick used by weaklings to defeat weaklings, or the strong to play with the weak. Much like Baki's slap, that ridiculous, so-called 'whip technique' bypasses one's defenses and delivers the same amount of damage to a baby as it would to Yuujirou Hanma. Its highlight only being the excruciating pain it causes, something any minimally talented imbecile like Ali Jr can bypass. In other words, it is a technique for women to use in self-defense, not for men to fight. Even then that 'trick' served as a warning. He had not thought of it before but thankfully his facets revealed the glaring hole in his defenses, while at the same time, proving definitively that he can train to strengthen them. He was ignorant to it before, his shacklement, brought only by himself made him blind. But now... he is starting to see again. When his soul trembled at the sight of the Sun Celestial, at the power it could hold over him, he had never thought of the most obvious solution. To train. To train to the point even the sun would not be able to alter him on a whim, to kill him as if he were less than an insect. Before, he had only thought to train physically. To the point where he could surpass all, to the point where even countries wouldn't have enough strength to face his first. Ironically, even then, he was still limiting himself. But why continue to do so now? The soul presents the possibility to grow infinitely in all directions, not just strength. Yuujirou Hanma himself is a psychic, as proven by his ability to send words and feelings to someone's brain. If he remembers correctly he did it the moment he was born, so the technique shouldn't be hard to learn. 'Wait How do I know this?' His head hurt. He ignored it. Unfortunately... at the moment he sees only some ways to train his mental resistance, and all of them are... Extreme, and disgusting. The first would be to get addicted to some random drug, put a stash of it in front of him, and sit for days just staring at it, not taking it, not moving, just doing nothing. Yes, the training would be rather extreme and very distasteful for someone like him, especially considering how much he hates those things. But by passing through it he would increase his will to a truly absurd level, the fight against the mental and physical effects, combined with the psychological pain would strengthen his mind immensely. It would not be nearly enough but it would be a start, first, he will need to surpass biologically centered mental attacks and then progress to spiritual ones. For the physical, besides the first option, he can pump himself full of hallucinogenics and power through them to come back to reality. Together with making him more resistant to drugs, it would also make him stronger against non light refractory based illusions. For the spiritual side... well, he has the feeling Yuujirou isn't quite done with him. Which is good, he isn't over with that fucker for turning his back on him either. If the strength he is feeling in his body is any indication fighting with the ogre is incredibly beneficial. If that monster doesn't return he is sure he can find some kind of spell to affect his soul, cast it on himself, and train until he is able to resist. Maybe a transmutation one to try and first force his body into the right shape through his soul and then evolve to one that forces to soul to take a specific form and fight through it. It might be insane or even suicidal to do these things but in the face of a being that can rewrite his Self on a whim, no suffering is high enough for him to forsake protecting himself. He'd rather let his soul burn in the pits of hell and be tortured incessantly than let that thing have him another time. Bip* BIp* BIP* He gripped his fist. One day... BIP!* BIP!!* BIP!!!* He swears it by all that he believes in, One Day he will face that thing, and carve its skull with his bare hands as retribution. Breathing deeply he relaxed. Bip* Knowledge proved time and time again in recent days to be power, had any of those men known what he does today their strength would be magnitudes higher, he does not doubt Yuujirou Hanma would be capable of shattering planets had he known the power of his soul. As one of his favorite characters once said. "Humanity's potential for evolution is limitless." Even if watching that man through a screen, he should have believed him. And now that he does, now that he knows those words are nothing but the truth, he will do just that. Follow the same path he and all those men did. The path of a fighter. The Sun made a mistake, and quite frankly he does not care whether or not it is good, or bad. Its error in not ending him when it had the chance will serve as the seeds of its defeat. The humiliation he suffered at its hands will not go unanswered, 1 year, a decade, or even a century, no matter how long it takes, That golden fuck will pay a thousandfold for that humiliation. It's somewhat ironic for him... Pride, he didn't have any of it before. But now? Now that he has something to be proud of? Now that he is someone he can stand to look at in the mirror? He will kill to keep it. And beat any bastard who dares to tarnish it to death with its own limbs. First things first, however, he needs to find something capable of attacking his mind Of course, one might ask 'If one's will grows when they train, fight, or starve off death by the skin of their teeth won't their mental barriers increase regardless?' The answer is, of course, yes, but not 100%. In his earlier deaths, he attacked the ogre only because he believed it would be far too pathetic not to do so. For this reason, his durability increased. But not his strength. No, his power only increased when he started to truly attack the ogre with the wish to kill him, not caring about getting out of the confrontation whole or even alive. If his theory is right then just as having the right motivation towards something will increase his advancement by leaps then having the right training and stress testing his defenses will also do the same. Let's suppose, That training his body by fighting increases his strength by 5, will by 10, and mental resistance by 1 then having his psyche attacked and winning the confrontation would increase his resistance by 20, will by 40, and strength by 4. Meaning the source of the suffering is just as important as the training done, physical, mental, and spiritual. Of course, he still has to test it but he is reasonably sure of his theory. Yes... to become a perfect fighter he will have to train all three of them, body, mind, and soul, the only way to not only reach but surpass the ogre is to exceed in all three of those. A gargantuan task no doubt. He knows he will suffer for it, more than he has ever done so in his miserable life before. But... where once he would give up, not wanting to feel the pain necessary for progress, now he welcomes it. Challenges it with a smile. He is curious, what will break first? He, or the walls that trap him down? He smiled and then lifted himself out of bed, enough of his thoughts, it's time to meet the locals. He moved his limbs, ready to jump out, just to fail as something stopped him. Bringing his arm forward he looked at the thing in it. It was... a restrainer? A hospital restrainer. Humming in thought he looked at th bed's arms, they were made of wood, more specifically, Applewood. Wishing to test something he enrolled the restrainer's rope into his arm and pushed. His muscles clenched as a strength they should not possess surged from within his limbs. Crack! Three seconds later, something broke. Bringing his arm up he looked at it. The restraint held, the bed's wooden arm did not. It is as he thought, his strength increased, significantly at that, but not only because of his fights against Yuujirou, no. His facets. If his feelings of melancholy were any indication, after being brought back the 'barriers' between him and them thinned, giving him the ability to draw upon their will to strengthen himself beyond what even his facet alone should be capable of. It was... Distasteful, being a past version of him or not he will never accept a power not earned. Perhaps one day, in the far future he too would be able to remember them if he tried, but not now. Shaking his head he proceeded to free all of his limbs, for but a moment he wondered how his hand was reattached, only to dismiss it as he decided to ask the doctors later. Leaving the bed he forcibly removed the monitors attached to his body and looked around. BIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP!!! CRACK! Ignoring the 4-legged, white-furred creature that burst inside by quite literally breaking the door down he tried to find something to cut the restraints open. He ignored the urge to pet the adorable being, opting to simply continue on his way, judging by how he acted after only looking at it the action was incredibly difficult. Use it only as a reference (Art By rrusha) The... Pony? Yes, it, no, She? Seemed too small to be a horse, well that is to say besides being four-legged and having a similar shape to one the creature was very different. Her legs weren't thin, through the fluff and meat he could only see her knee bone, her muzzle seemed to be much more defined and certainly shorter than a horse's. Her mane seemed to be more like hair than anything considering it grew on all of her head and went down into a straight line on her nape. As far as he knew horse manes went completely straight from nape to head and not... that. Her jaw doesn't have a curvature, well... It actually does but It's... Sharper? And smaller, going from jaw to chin in a short, circular form. If he had to guess others of her race have varied forms, much like humans. Even more, her snout didn't recede into skin but still kept its fur, to a certain point that is, the change between both however was so smooth he couldn't quite tell where her lips started and her fur ended. Her teeth were... human, not quite but close enough, she didn't appear to have canines from what he could see, the angle however could be complicating things considering they were perfectly arranged and clean to a point he could hardly count them. Either they were born this way or this specific pony takes extremely good care of her teeth. She seemed to be, 130, maybe 135 centimeters tall, from forelegs to head that is. Her size allowed her to reach his chest, had the mare shown any claws or sharp teeth he would have already been tensing for combat. Being this cute however -Even if big enough to intimidate his past self- made it so he couldn't think of her as anything but adorable. Her eyes are also bigger than his and a horse's, big as in cute and not creepy, fortunately, more so, they don't face sideways but forward, curiously her pupils are not horizontal but fully spherical, much like his. 'A predator variant?' He thought while the world slowed down. Briefly, he noted his accelerated mental capacity before returning to the matter at hand. He can worry about the changes his brain passed through from his fight against Yuujirou later. Without knowing their ethical and philosophical maturity as both individuals and a species trusting them would be an issue. Not that he has any plans to do it either way but still. A point in their favor however is the fact that he Is alive -Well, due to his own merit but still- and not in a cell even after attacking one of them. The act if taken at face value shows a certain level of empathy, or perhaps the wish to interrogate him. 'Most likely both, heal me first, interrogate later.' If that were the case he would still be in a good position, if their empathy for an unknown being is high enough to help him that alone already shows parts of their character, or perhaps that of their ruler(s). In the end, It would all depend on how they act toward him in their first meeting. First impressions are important after all, not that he will act differently, of course, he is himself, and he certainly won't bend to please anyone else. If they are hostile he will first try to gain peace, if that is not possible however he may just need to kill some of them to escape. Then find somewhere to train and strengthen himself until he is able to defeat any who hunt him down. In his earlier years of life as a teen, for more absurd the notion seemed Yuujirou too had to dodge bullets. A smile threatened to form on his face at the idea, he struggled to hold it back. However, for more fun the idea of surpassing the might of a country with nothing but his fists sounded he'd prefer not to kill mindlessly. Although the idea of murdering someone never bothered him much -people put far too much value on a single life for his liking- killing these ponies would certainly upset him. After all, if all of them are as cute as the mare in front of him he would feel bad while twisting their necks. But no... he knows his line of thought is highly unlikely, if these creatures have any sense of reason they have already taken samples of his body to see whether or not he held any dangerous diseases to them and vice versa. More so, when his heart monitor stopped working the mare busted inside with enough force to break an Applewood door. She didn't seem worried about contracting any kind of disease, most likely meaning they have already tested him and given a green card. That or they have vaccinated him while in that 'coma'. Either way, judging by the nursing cap on her head with the cross symbol and the tattoo on her ass he can deduce that she is a nurse, and one very dedicated to her job. Dedicated enough to care about his life and death. An act like this would inherently mean they do not wish to harm him, much to the contrary as a matter of fact, as long as he doesn't become a problem they will most likely not bother him after the first interrogations. And he certainly doesn't plan to become one in the future, tormenting creatures without reason is not something he does. And even though one of them most likely put him here in the first place he will not be unthankful. He owes them nothing, but he will not be unthankful nonetheless. But that doesn't matter now, what does however is continuing forward and seeing what the Mare would do. Talking about the fluff... The... Pony? Looked distinctive from an animal, perhaps if one glanced at her from afar they would confuse her with one. All they would need to shatter that illusion however is to look at her face and movements. The expressions she made were far too much... Human to confuse it with an instinct-driven creature, her movements were also far too coordinated. If someone were to look at an animal they would notice how awkward they seem to move overall, the pony in front of him however showed none of these little tells. Even more, her smell, she smelled... pleasingly, like someone who just took a bath, and while another person could have done it the memory of that equine with a flowing mane showed it otherwise. In conclusion, these not-quite-ponies are aliens, intelligent aliens in the form of equines. Very different equines that is. He has to ask himself however how her race managed to advance in technology to the point of having things like a hospital and monitors if they do not seem to possess any limb capable of handling delicate objects. Without the ability to grip a race would be severely crippled in their evolution towards intelligence. Even more, did they Evolve, or were they created like this? Perhaps there is another species they use as support, a symbiosis between two races? Or maybe magic helped them in their evolution, telekinesis isn't that far-fetched after all. In the end however, nothing mattered, with her mouth almost on the floor and eyes widening to a size larger than even a tennis ball, the pony suddenly vanished. One moment she was there, the next a white blur went back toward the hallway. The creature was fast, faster than anything her petite body had any right to be. His eyes sharpened, underestimating these creatures won't be a mistake he will ever make. Ignoring the previous happenings he looked around, and finally found what he was searching for. Walking towards the small nightstand he opened a drawer and then smiled as he saw what he was searching for. Reaching down he took the scalpel and observed it closely. The thing was… different, it seemed to be made out of obsidian and felt lighter than it should. Finding something strange, he pressed his finger onto the base of the blade, and almost jumped back as he felt the energy inside his arm flowing onto the object, lighting what seemed like a Japanese kanji. No... It doesn't seem like one it is one. 鋭, The kanji for 'sharp' Either this is an insane coincidence, or Japanese is a language here. His mind immediately went back to that tunnel. 'Yes...' He had seen 4 shadows in there. He couldn't be sure but 4 other... things were there with him. 'They arrived here too?' It was a possibility, but whether or not they were even from his world or even human was a whole other thing. More importantly, if they arrived here when did they land? Teleportation revolves around Space and Time, whoever was there with him could have long since died, or not even exist now. He shook his head, he'll worry about it later, for now, to free himself. Looking down at the scalpel he realized something curious, the stone... wasn't obsidian, at least not since it started glowing pink. Ignoring the glow he lifted his hand and cut his restraints open, it was easy, far too easy in fact. Briefly, he thought as to why these creatures had not restrained him better. 'Either they underestimated me, or they have others stationed to take me down if necessary.' He frowned. The first option was ridiculous even if they knew his previous strength was only temporary due to Yuujiro's brief possession they would not risk it, at least not if they have any brains. That only leaves 2 options, first, they do have someone to take him down, second, they can stop Yuujirou from possessing him, or perhaps, they know the ogre can't. He remembers it, his 279 deaths in vivid detail, but… that is not all, is it? He only noticed it now, information he shouldn't be aware of, memories not his own, brief bursts of weak emotions taking him The culprit was obvious. The Ogre. That fucker, decided to be generous and gift him his memories from that time. Perhaps as a thank you for the secrets of the soul he unintentionally revealed to him, the man shared his own findings and theories of the workings of the soul. And what interesting discoveries those are. But that is irrelevant, for now, he needs to free himself. Gripping the scalpel he pressed its blade onto the restrains and watched as it cut the thing almost immediately. He hummed in amazement at the blade's sharpness while cutting all 3 remaining restraints. Throwing them to the ground he gently put the scalpel on the nightstand and started stretching while thinking about his situation. Polite or not he will not pay those ponies for the damages, or the medical bill. Stopping he flexed his muscles putting his guard up he threw a punch. "Huh, huh, ha!" Jab, cross, uppercut. "Ho! Ya! Huh!" Knee, kick, elbow. He continued to attack for some more seconds, slowly letting his body remember his training of years ago. The memories were distant, but he could still throw simple attacks. "Pff~" He breathed a sigh of relief, his endurance grew, even more, he felt... 'No weakness' Despite being in a coma for 7 days he felt no diminish of strength or entropy in his muscles, dare he say even after disconnecting his facets from his body he felt more powerful than he ever had before. No, not nearly as strong or flexible as his soul self had been in his fight against Yuujirou, but stronger than he was before it. Wishing to test something he took the scalpel again and concentrated on it, forcing the energy within him to leave in a moment the 'kanji' stopped glowing, returning the crystal to its black color. His eyes sharpened in alert at what he felt, he couldn't see the energy but he was remarkably sensible to it due to his circumstances. And he could feel that he had... some success, the thing still clung to his body like a symbiote but some of it left, scattering away until he couldn't differentiate it from the ambient energy. 'Curious.' It indeed was, he assumed that to control the alien energy ever present in this world, 'magic', he would need specialized organs or extra body parts. And perhaps he was right. He used no muscles to make the thing leave his body after all, only his mind. His lips forced a smile on him. Once again mind over matter proves to be his strongest weapon, his most reliable ally. Weapons, guns, bombs, magic, none of them will ever surpass the reliability and power his soul can provide, of that he is sure. After all, his soul is his self. And if there's something the universe made sure to hammer in his head is that the only person he can ever rely on for anything is himself. He just has to make sure not to betray himself like before. Although... he sometimes ponders. What would it be like? To have someone else to rely on. He has no wish toward it of course. It is simply a curiosity of his. What would it be like to have a true friend? He never had one of those. Returning from his useless thoughts he continued to ponder into more important matters. His soul has complete control of itself, and after achieving Mind Over Matter it gained minimal influence over the physical body, that is to say, beyond the movement control it possesses over it of course. This energy, magic, entered his body, clinging to him like a particularly stubborn piece of glitter, he doubts he'd ever be able to move the thing without training, but... This body is the turf of his soul, not magic. His soul can force the... thing to move, slightly, his body cannot, it doesn't matter how much he clenches, moves, or twists his muscles the energy inside him won't budge. 'Mmmn' More and more mysteries to solve, if the locals need organs specifically to use it does that mean magic is not a spiritual energy but a purely physical one? Or that it only allows itself to be affected by physical forces. What laws does it follow, and does it need to follow them? Is it limited, or is it just its users? If the locals don't need specific organs does that mean magic wants to be used? Does it mean it doesn't want to be used by him? He remembers very well what he felt after arriving in this world, what he thought. 'Whatever is surrounding me is alive enough to have a mind, a spirit, an ambition.' Magic is alive, if not that, at least conscious, and if it wants to be used, if it allows itself to be used, if it blocks others from accessing it through specific requirements then it can't be trusted. Swords, guns, bombs, none of these things have a will of their own, they are objects, tools used to enhance the power of their wielders. In other words, it is false power. Oh, he has no problem using tools to gain true strength, those things are nothing but opportunities in his eyes after all. To use their [False Power] to gain [True Strength], if magic didn't have a mind of its own and he could produce it inside himself he would use it with gusto. This, unfortunately, is not the case. For example, he won't use a sword exactly because he doesn't want to depend on a chunk of metal to cut. But he would accept using magic to teach his soul how to do it. How to cut with nothing but his hands. Unfortunately, that path seems unlikely, having a will of its own means magic cannot be utilized as a tool to make him stronger. He can't even use it to gain power outside of it due to the simple fact that the mind behind it can mess with his spells and kill him if it so wants. Of course, hope is not yet lost, magic is far too much of a game-changer for him to abandon just like that, so tests will have to be made. Is there only one type of magic? If not do the other types have minds of their own? Or is magic composed of a single will that controls everything? All questions he will need to seek the answer from. For now he will use it, just to do tests, experiments, he will have to find a library, learn their language, and decode their secrets before the possibility of using magic even comes up. For all he knows the thing can give him cancer, or poison him, but he thinks the medics would tell him if this were the case. Even if they do however, he will have to make his own tests to be 100% sure. But that is for later, he needs to do many other things first, he needs to rid himself of this disgusting body and find a way to expunge the magic inside him completely. Later he needs to learn how to allow for it to enter his body in specific circumstances, more likely than not it will depend on his will. Meaning it will take time. Not a problem, for a disciplined mind everything is only a question of time. He doesn't like it, but for now, he will allow the thing to stay inside him. He didn't detect any malice from I- His eyes widened. 'Wait... Malice?' He hadn't thought about it before, but now that he does, since when was he able to feel malice to this level? The ogre's blood blasted him with it during 2 entire days, but that alone did not make him sensitive enough to detect it in low quantities. No, what he could feel at this level was power, not emotions, even then to feel anything from anyone they would need to be strong. This continues being true, but... He has a feeling he can feel it more now. If before he could sense malice at a level of... 98 then now he feels as if he can do so at 92. Not much lower, but enough to almost detect someone who truly wants to kill him while inside a close distance. That equine... The one with the flowing mane, she could probably hide it from him. His breath caught in his throat, he still doesn't believe it but his execution might just not have been an accident. ...He needs to train, urgently, the threats of an alien world make having this ability a necessity, not an option. He will have to do so in secret- 'No.' The thought came almost instantly, overpowering any before it. He sighed. 'The problem of having pride... Is that you won't allow anyone, even yourself to tarnish it.' He truly wouldn't, he conformed himself to rules and regulations for long enough. He himself said it. He changed. The only one who decides when to stop, is him. He will live as he wants. And he wants to live by making it so the only one who can limit his actions to be himself. No. A law won't stop him from killing. A friend won't stop him from stealing. A gun won't stop him from advancing. An army won't stop him from fighting. Logic won't dictate his thoughts. Reality won't stop him from going forward. No. Even if death is the result, the only one who will limit his self, is himself, his Morals, Code of honor, and Pride, that's all. All he will allow to limit him. For someone who wishes to be infinite, nothing besides his own mind can be allowed to stop him. "hahahahaha~" Yuujirou Hanma got so strong precisely because of this because he decided to be free. Free to indulge in everything he wanted, uncaring for the consequences or reactions from others, why? Because he is the strongest. Gripping the scalpel he pressed it onto his arm, the blade cut his skin, not a second later blood flowed out, and pain came in, he ignored it. In but a moment he hit his muscles, and noticed immediately that he had to use more strength to cut deeper. As he thought, his durability increased significantly. 'Mind over matter hmn?' Taking the scalpel out he extended his arm and watched as blood flowed out, looking intently at the wound he frowned. Bleeding can be something extremely dangerous, especially for a fighter like him, and quite honestly, he doesn't want to worry about something like bleeding while battling a powerful opponent with his life on the line. And maybe… There is something he can do about it. Opening his mouth he started to muse out loud. "Dizziness can occur with a loss of blood as little as 10 to 15% even more, if one loses 15 to 30% of their total blood volume they can black out, and after a mere 30% or more, they will most certainly die if no immediate treatment is done. Dependency. Blood is the life of the body, without it, he cannot live, in the far future he is sure he will be able to stomp this… annoying weakness. But it won't be simple, much like the need for blood the body needs to breathe, eat, sleep, and dispose of any excrement, these little… weaknesses always irritated him. He'd like to do nothing besides leave these annoyances behind but for now, he can only work around them. Or at least, one of them. 'This, even I should be able to do.' Clenching his arm he extended all the strength in both his body and soul towards a single objective, a single action. "Huh!" Veins pulsed as signals not supposed to exist in the human body were sent towards them. Prshhhh! Blood gushed out of the small wound in droves as veins far away clamped shut, pushing the blood in them away towards the open wound like a broken faucet. "Ughk!" Pain shot up from the entirety of his arm, and shoulder as his limb spasmed uncontrollably, his entire limb pulsed and heated each beat coming with the feeling of something crushing his entire arm. Trying to smash him into a meat paste. His veins pulsed as his hospital gown was splattered with blood, using his other arm he forcibly stopped his uncontrollable limb and concentrated even more on the small wound. A second was all it took for him to understand what he did wrong, much like an arm one does not think too much when controlling it. They simply will it and it happens. And that is what he should do. For a moment, nothing happened, but then, as abrupt as the sudden failure of his command, he stopped bleeding. Huff* Huff* Huff* He breathed deeply as he became dizzy, the pain receded as the rest of his veins got back to normal, even then, covered in blood and smelling of metal, he smiled. Why wouldn't he? For the first time in his life, he did something no normal human could ever do. Vasoconstriction, the narrowing of blood vessels, an ability all humans have, by clenching their muscles one can temporarily limit blood flow. He… did not do that, no, what he did was much deeper, to put it bluntly and in scientific terms all could be resumed by three words, Advanced Neural Control. His entire body evolves through his will, not only his muscles, that is to say, everything that CAN be improved will be improved. As long as he wishes for it that is. And since that fight against Yuujirou all he ever thought about was to be better, better in everything he could. Strength, speed, reflexes, senses, control, flexibility, everything, Dean has no shame in saying that he is in fact a greedy man. Just not for money. Hence how his minor ability to consciously regulate his autonomic nervous system came to be. Of course, the complete closure of blood vessels is not a physiological or functional capability that the human body would ever allow itself to have. Why would it have a suicide button after all? That's the fun thing, the soul doesn't give a damn, and so, he gained more control of his body than his biology ever allowed of him. "Ridiculous." For a moment a sense of profound gratitude befell him. He Is not a religious man, it has been a long time since he believed in God, but… now, looking at his wound, feeling the power in his muscles he felt the urge to thank… something, maybe the universe, maybe his circumstances, perhaps even 'god', he doesn't know. All he knows is that he is grateful, for everything that happened to him, for all that was taught to him. Pain, fear, terror, agony, death, life, all those things, in the past 10 days served as wonderful teachers to him. He is grateful, for everything that pain taught him, for everything that fear showed him, for everything death revealed, and for all that life enlightened upon him. He changed, in mere 10 Days Dean Tyronus Starfield changed so absurdly that his past self would not recognize him. And he is happy for it. Tears fell from his eyes, and for the first time in his life, they were not out of sadness. Finally… finally he killed that man. Unconsciously both his palms met each other, before he could even notice it he thanked the universe, life, his teachers, pain, and even himself for everything that happened to him in the past days. "ha…hahaHa." He couldn't hold it back, a laugh. Anjali Mudra, the most common hand position for praying, he hadn't done it in years, perhaps his parents would be happy if they saw him now, had he done it to thank their God. He did not. "HaHaHaHAHAHAHAHA!" He thanked himself, the universe, everything that was not divine. And laughed in far greater happiness for it. Maybe a sane man would be crying, trembling, and curling up in response to what happened to him but… he couldn't help it, he was just so… So happy. Forcing his sobbing to recede he wiped his eyes and continued with his thoughts as if nothing had happened. The feeling of joy refused to leave him. 'No matter' Deep inside him he suddenly felt the need to go back to Earth, to tear a hole between the universes just to tell all of those incredible men the secrets he discovered, the wonders he unraveled, but… he dismissed it. Oh, make no mistake he will do it in the future, his conscience won't let him not pay them back for the truth they showed him. But not now. Now? He has to make himself presentable. Suddenly blood gushed out of the wound in the form of a squirt, hitting his face. He, of course, needs to better his control too, he couldn't not train after all, complete self biomanipulation is a far too important ability considering it would make him impervious to many things. But to train it to perfection he will need time, especially considering he will need the advanced mental capacity just to not kill himself in the process. 2 to 3 years should be enough for him to master it. As an afterthought, he opened his veins slowly and allowed his blood to flow, it needed to coagulate first after all. Walking calmly he went to leave the room, just to stop as he suddenly saw something on the side of the wall. Clothes, human clothes more specifically, hanging on a wall hanger, as if waiting to be used by him, they didn't look bad either, he could see a Black shirt, white shoes, and short pants. He has to say it, those ponies are very considerate. He still won't pay for damages though. Moving quickly he took off his bloodied gown, used it to wipe the blood off his face, and put on the new clothes, briefly, he noted the lack of underpants and socks. After changing himself he looked around and found a small mirror. Taking it he lifted the object up and looked at himself, he… seemed thinner, like he had lost some weight. He does suppose staying in a coma for all those days would do that to him, curiously enough he is not feeling hungry. The clothes, however, fit him perfectly without showing his more… undesirable traits, he would have to thank whoever made them at a later date. He still won't pay for them though. "Uhmm, excuse me mister uhm, creature?." He froze, and slowly turned his body towards the female, timid voice. The one who spoke to him in perfect English. His eyes widened at the sight. Of the cutest creature he had ever seen in his life. She is small, 120 centimeters at most, her pink mane, contrary to the previous pony, was in a perfectly straight line from her head to nape. She too had a tattoo on her backside, 3 fluttering butterflies, looking at the other ponies behind her he saw the same marks on their backsides. Perhaps a cultural thing, or a ritual? No matter, he can ask them later. Somehow she is fluffier too, especially in her chest, her hooves had a golden shine to them, her eyes were blue and… kind? It was weird, only seeing this pony made him think of her as kind. Perhaps a mental effect? Or just a first impression. More importantly, however, she has wings, ones that allowed her to fly and look at him eye to eye. "Uhmm mister Creature, Nurse Nightingale and Doctor Horse asked for me to come here and ask some questions if it's not too much trouble?" The… pegasus? Said in a timid voice, either intimidated by the size difference or simply shy, he couldn't tell. "I am a human, creature, and my name is Dean Tyronus Starfield, what would yours be? I… suppose you are a pony and a pegasus, but I could be wrong." He asked cordially, he did not mind giving his name, it wasn't the one he was born with after all. "Oh, uhmmm, I'm Fluttershy, and yes I am a Pegasus pony, I have… never seen somehuman like you before Mister Star." A blue pegasus with rainbow-like hair moved awkwardly behind Fluttershy, he recognized nervousness when he saw it, even in those equines. More so, her coat color revealed more than enough to him, it was simply a possibility but the chances she was the one to attack him were high. Yes, he is confident in his ability to differentiate their genders, contrary to horses their differences were very much apparent to his eyes. Coat, mane, tail, shape, eyes, jaw, muzzle all had distinct differences he could immediately identify, although, from what he is seeing the size difference between the two genders seemed to be inexistent. It is an interesting observation, if neither males nor females possess a differentiating characteristic like muscle mass and size it most likely means they, as a species, didn't have to compete against each other much for mates and resources. He was always surprised by how people ignored the little things, especially considering how much they alone could tell entire histories. He will never understand why most people can't be analytical, but then again, those vermin are normally happy to conform to what is around them most of the time. A scowl almost appeared on his face before he could suppress it. He still doesn't know how the creature is speaking in perfect English, but he can make some tests. "Eu estraria surpreso se tivesse senhora Fluttershy." (I would be surprised if you had Miss Fluttershy) Staring at the pegasus intently he saw no change in her expression, even still, he decided to continue. "Watashi ga saigo ni chikyū ni kita toki, ningen igai no ikimono wa ikanaru kaiwa mo dekinai to kakushin shite imashita." (The last time I was in my planet I was sure no creatures besides humans could have any kind if conversation.) In the corner of his vision, he saw the blue pegasus' ears turn toward him. 'So Japanese is not new here, a coincidence? Perhaps, or maybe there is a language similar to it?' "Oh my, your planet? How did you get here then mister?" The pegasus said in a higher tone of voice quickly flying up to him and touching his cheek like a worried mother. Surprisingly enough her hooves didn't feel cold, just… normal. "Un portal, no, un túnel me llevó mientras dormía, me desperté segundos antes de que me arrojara cerca de un desfiladero." (A portal, no, tunnel took me while I was asleep, I woke up seconds before it dumped me close to a gorge) The pony's feathers ruffled, he had the distinct impression she was agitated, worried… and it confused him. "My Celestia, we need to find a way to bring you ba-" "No." The pony froze mid-sentence and stared at him with confused eyes. He understands it, many would prefer to go back to their home… But why would he? The very idea doesn't make any kind of sense. Even if every creature on this planet wanted him dead he would still stay, being honest the idea would appeal to him even more. To win against the might of an entire planet… he asks himself if he will ever reach that point. Going back, in a world of magic opportunities he could only fantasize of in his previous one exist here, not to mention enemies, in his world the ceiling of power comes in the form of Yuujirou Hanma, or perhaps his Father. Here? Here a celestial with the power of the sun exists and although he still wants to go back for nothing else besides to fight those men he will first milk every drop of what this world can offer. "I have no wish to return, for the time being, this planet is… interesting, besides since arriving here…" He lifted his right arm and watched as a small pool of blood formed on the small injury. "I have learned many interesting things, a chance like this doesn't arrive for most, perhaps a one in a trillion at minimum s-" Before he could finish his hand was suddenly yanked by the pegasus' hooves. "You are injured!" She exclaimed and quickly turned his arm to see the wound better, even he could see the worry in the mare's eyes. And it surprised him. Either the woman is incredible at acting… or she is truly concerned for him. He found it amusing, to have an alien he met only three minutes ago worry more about him than anyone before. A pity… he has long since surpassed the wish for empathy all humans seem to have. "Yes… I had to test something, in my fight against Yuujirou my strength evolved, I wanted to test my durability with the scalpel, you have nothing to worry about." He said awkwardly, he knew how to react to most situations, the majority of which bad in some way or another. He however had no idea how to act in response to… this. Briefly, he made a note to train against it. Narrowing her eyes the pegasus stared intensively at him, he had to admit, had he not lived with a man who constantly threatened to kill him he would have felt intimidated. "Humph!" Snapping her eyes toward the pony behind her she said… something, in a second the blue pegasus ran with a speed that surprised even him and three seconds later arrived with a roll band-aid in her hooves. Briefly, he noted how the thing seemed to be stuck on the pony's hoof despite it being sideways. 'Tactical telekinesis?' Was it magical? Biological? How did it work, how strong is it? Can they use it as a substitute for fingers? Many questions appeared in his mind as he looked curiously at the pony. Feeling something warping around his hand his eyes moved on their own towards the feeling, only to see the pegasus warping the band-aid to his hand and arm going as far as half reaching his elbow. 'Unnecessary but… this does take me back… to happier times.' A fond smile made its way into his mouth, his life… wasn't completely miserable, some moments were worth remembering for the right reasons. The sensation took him back to years prior when his Muay Thai teacher taught him and his class how to properly put on the hand warps. "Now mister I don't want to see you harming yourself ever again, got it?" The Pegasus' stern voice reached his ears, he couldn't resist, she was simply too cute. With a true smile on his face and a sensation he hadn't felt in almost a decade, he laid his right hand, the same with the band-aid, on the pony's head, and caressed her before he could think of anything else. "I have no intention to harm myself pointlessly Miss Fluttershy, but do keep in mind that sometimes, pain is necessary for gain." He is no liar but… in that single sentence, his tone was far more earnest than any other in the past decade. For but a moment he understood. What was to talk with the heart. "O-oh, uhmmm, sure…" The timid pony blushed at the soft feeling of the human's fingers, they were just so… gentle. Coff* Hearing Rainbow coff behind her Fluttershy snapped out of it and quickly moved her head away, only now noticing how she leaned her head into his hand. She pouted as her cheeks turned red. Looking up all she saw was the human's content smile, with a puff of air she lost her breath and lost her pout, she couldn't bring herself to scold the human, he was so happy. And she didn't want to take that away from him. He must have suffered very much at the claws of that demon after all. Even then, despite everything, he was very gentle. "N-now, since I am the only pony capable of speaking with your language the medics asked me to take care of you until you learn our language." She spoke quickly while avoiding looking at the human above, she was the one supposed to be petting, not the other way around! Although it felt nice, she understands why Angel likes it so much now. "Yes… about your ability Miss Shy, how can you understand me?" "Oh, we were having such a nice conversation I forgot to tell you the basic things, here." Her gentle voice returned as she put her hoof behind her head in embarrassment. She lifted her backside, showing her mark to him, for a moment his mind short-circuited, he hadn't thought about it before due to them being similar in shape to the animals of earth but… everyone besides him and that doctor is naked. The smell of… sweet fruits? Took him back to the real world as he looked at the mare's mark. She had a remarkably small, round plot. Even that was cute. "This is my cutie mark, a pony of any tribe, including the zebras can gain their mark after finding their destiny. They are obtained when ponies discover a unique characteristic that sets themselves apart from others, something they love so much they will spend the rest of their lives doing it." "My cutie mark represents my affinity with animals and allows me to speak, understand, and be understood in any language, for example, now I am speaking equish and despite not understanding the words you are speaking my cutie mark translates them for me." The yellow pegasus said in an upbeat tone, forgetting for a minute she was even shy. "I see, tell me, did you have this talent before or did your cutie mark need to appear for you to speak with animals." The Pegasus' smile widened even more, it was clear she loved to talk about her talent, had he been a less blunt and honest man he would have used that to his advantage. The idea however did not even pop up inside his head. "Oh, that is a good answer you see-" The pony behind her coughed out loud. Looking behind herself Fluttershy gave an embarrassed smile and kept quiet as the pony spoke. Turning to him once again she spoke. "Well, hmm, we should leave, it it isn't too much problem for you that is mister." "No, not at all, I will not reject the offer for shelter Miss Shy, I suppose you will be teaching me your language?" "Oh, yes! We will go to my home where you will stay until you manage to learn everything you need and we find… something for you to do." He instinctively bowed, his time in Japan served well for him to speak and act politely. "Thank you miss Shy, I will do my best not to be a burden, feel no hesitation in giving me tasks." Smiling, the Pegasus turned around and walked away. "I will show you the way, lets go." "Miss Shy, hat time is it?" "Hmmm, 17:43." He hummed in response, following close behind he left the room with the yellow pegasus. Only to freeze as a female voice shouted, in Japanese. <> Turning around he looked at the blue pony with a neutral expression. <> The pony breathed deeply. <> Now, Dean started to pay more attention. <> She bowed. <> She lifted herself up, and tensed her muscles as her body trembled, he recognized the motion very well, the mare was gathering the courage to say something. He… understands it, somewhat, not every creature puts as little importance on life as him, empathy isn't something he feels very much, whether because he doesn't interact with people or simply because he doesn't care not even he knows. Maybe he should find out, he has no wish to be a sociopath or a good doer. <> "Why… would I be angry?" He interrupted the pegasus, her small speech was starting to annoy him, all he wants to do is go to his temporary residence with Miss Shy, start his life in this new world, learn their language, and train. He certainly has no time for a disgruntled pegasus with the belief that his near-death experience was under any way her fault. <> "How old are you again pony?" <<16! And my name's Rainbow Dash, sir!>> "You are still a child then, so let me explain something to you. I don't know how your world works but in mine, it is an unquestionable truth that death comes to us all." His voice was smooth, calm even. He truly felt no anger towards the pegasus. Only gratitude. Her sudden attack made him understand, truly understand just how quick and merciless death can come due to a simple mistake. Not to mention his fights against Yuujirou, for more that he suffered in the hands of the Ogre, if he got back in time he would do it again, Pain, he came to realize, is the best teacher for him. It was merciless, brutal, slow, it didn't care whether or not he wanted to stop, to rest, to recuperate, it just kept being there. Most of all however, it made a point to remind him of his mistakes, but not only that, his efforts, his training, his successes, all rewarded with even more pain. He doesn't like the sensation of course, he is not a masochist, what he likes is what pain itself represents. Progress. Pain means he put himself in harm's way, that he exercised to a point where small parts of his body were broken. That even while in agony he could still move forward. That the fear of harm didn't stop him from doing something he wanted. Pain, contrary to what most think, is truly a wonderful thing. It is a teacher. And obstacle. A reminder. A blessing. And most of all, until the day he dies. Until the day he lets out his final breath. It will be his closest friend. "But… there are those who can fight against it, one man, Yuuichirou Hanma, the father of the demon inside me, managed to do just that." The pony's eyes widened. "Even after death he could make his soul return to the land of the living, to walk again with mortals as if he were one himself." He looked at the Pegasu's disbelieving eyes. "Impossible? I too thought that, for 22 years of my life I thought many things were beyond my ability as a human to achieve." "But no, those were only excuses, excuses of a boy who didn't have the will to even take a vaccine shot without crying, I have seen a boy of 168 centimeters punch with so much force an entire country shook." "And I saw his father, the strongest creature on earth, take that same punch with a smile on his face." His eyes blackened as anger flowed through him. "A drop of blood, all a punch capable of destroying countries was able to do was make that man bleed a single drop of blood, through his nose." "You call this man Yuuchirou Hanma a demon, and in a way you are right, but he is also a human, the freest human on the planet, and for that, I admire him most of all." Thump!* Through his ears Dean heard the beating of a heart, he dismissed it as his own. "That man showed me the truth Rainbow Dash, the fault for not being able or even willing to do the impossible, Is solely mine, So let me make something abundantly clear, It was not your fault child" The pony almost jumped at his sudden deeper tone, he himself was surprised, his soul improved even that? "Death comes only to those weak enough not to resist it, so never in your life mock me again pony." His hair started to float, before returning to normal not a second later. "To put the blame of my death upon anyone but myself… WOULD BE THE HIGHEST FORM OF RIDICULOUSNESS!!!" Anger flooded his being, pity? Protection?! If any fucker ever tries to do those things with him he will put their heads on a spike. For a grown man to act like a child? To cry for help? To weep in pain? To demand retribution without having the strength to take it? How Patheticdoes that creature think he is?! "Hear me well Pony, if you ever in your miserable life mock me like this again? Regardless if I get killed, or the entirety of your race hunts me down like an animal, I will rip your head out with my bare hands." His voice resonated through the entirety of the hospital as a wave of… something burst out of his body making all the ponies near him flinch. Trembling, the blue mare gulped but still refused to back down. <> "As I said before, the demon you speak of is called Yuujirou Hanma child, and if I fall to his fist it will be because I gave up." He kneeled in front of the pegasus and grasped both of her cheeks with his hands. "Without will a creature has nothing, nothing, if that man defeats me it will be because I lost my will Child, because I no longer could bear the weight of existence, the pain of progress." "And for more of a weakling, I might be, for more of a miserable human I am, never in my life will I accept being pathetic, in life or death, I will choose non-existence over being what I once was." "If I ever return to the point any fucker stronger than me is capable of making me give up because of something as ridiculous as pain I would prefer to no longer exist rather than give up being the man I dream to be." He stared intensely at the pony's eyes, even while trembling the mare refused to bulge, he respected that. "So once again Pony, never mock me again." His eyes softened as he released her cheeks and lifted himself out of the ground. "I wish not for your pity or misguided sense of duty to gain my forgiveness, there is nothing to feel sorry for, but… judging by the form of your body and muscles I would say you train for something correct?" <> Her head went down. <> "I see, if you want to repent so much I will fully take advantage of it then, from tomorrow on, you will help me, to the best of your ability in my training." In all his life Dean was someone described as brutally honest to such a point many thought he was insulting or being rude to them. Even now, that did not change. If an opportunity is given to him, as long as it does not conflict with his philosophy, he will take it without a hint of shame. "If I am about to give up, force me to continue, if I am sweating, throw water at me, If I have specific dietary needs to advance, buy them, if I need specific equipment, find it." "If you know ways of advancing further, bring them to me." "In other words, I am in temporary need of a coach, can you serve in this position until I am satisfied?" A toothy smile formed on the pegasus' face, he could see she was barely holding herself back from jumping up and down in joy. <> "Good, now, if possible you can take the medical scans from those doctors to make a precise training regimen, you can come to Miss Shy's residence at 1 p.m. looking for me." The mare nodded as if the world beneath her hooves was shaking. "Oh, and Rainbow Dash?" <> "Make it hard." Turning around he walked together with Fluttershy toward her home, minutes passed as they walked in silence, Dean opted to say nothing as he observed the area around. It was snowing. "Was that necessary?" Leaving the hospital Fluttershy decided to break the silence and speak with him, surprisingly enough there was no fear in her voice. "No, but I wanted to make it clear to her how ridiculous she was being, I am weak, and for that I almost died, there is nothing besides that." The shy pegasus lowered her head as they walked towards her home. "Fear… is an instinctive response Miss Shy, I understand it, but you have no need to fear me, you have been kind to me, I will not answer this with violence, I am not an animal." "Neither am I someone who would let himself be consumed by petty urges, I do what I do because of who I am and Who I want to be Miss Shy, I will always be myself, and through the time we will spend together I hope you can know who this man is." He sighed, Fluttershy was… kind, a good woman from what he could see, she doesn't deserve being mistreated, and having her fear him because of his outburst would… make him sad. He likes the pegasus, she reminds him of a babysitter he had while young, he'd prefer if she smiled in his presence, not trembled. "Haha." The diminutive pegasus laughed and then looked up at him with a smile, one that managed to take one from him too. "Please, call me Fluttershy Mister Star." "You know, in the country I was in everyone was very polite, they all called me Star-san, I never liked it very much, they were all so… professional you know, distant." He sighed, his body trembled as he gathered the courage to do something he hadn't tried in a long, long time. He still doesn't have the wish to but… he wants to distance himself from who she was the maximum he could, so, who knows, maybe he will like it? "And I'd very much like to be your friend Mi- Fluttershy, we will stay a while together after all." The Pegasus stopped and put a hoof on his leg. "I… don't have many friends either, I was always too shy in front of other ponies you know, the doctors said I was prone to anxiety, I was… bullied in my fillyhood, and although rainbow helped me somewhat it wasn't enough." She laughed self-deprecatingly. "Now I am that reclusive pony that talks to animals, by Celestia those foals are merciless, ever since then I always preferred to stay with my animal friends but… maybe, because you aren't a pony, but I was only nervous at the beginning." Her eyes widened in alarm. "Not that I see you as less than a Pony of course!" His only response was to chuckle, something that made the pony start to laugh too. Looking up at him with a toothy smile she opened her mouth. "I'd like to have a friend in you too Star… if you'd have one on me." Resisting the urge to hug the fluffy pony Dean petted her head. "Two loners hum? You know I've heard a phrase that fits in this situation quite well, Fluttershy, let's be alone, together." The pony smiled even more as a blush appeared on her cheeks, the sensation of the human's fingers was strange, but not unwelcome The rest of the path passed in a comfortable silence between the two. Five minutes later, they arrived at her home, and three hours later, he slept on her sofa. . . . . . . . . . . Name: Dean Tyronus Hanma Starfield Title: Pig Age: 23 Plane: Spiritual Location: Mindscape Time: Irrelevant "Oi, fat ass." Anger blossomed into his being before he could even properly open his eyes. Jumping out of the ground he put his guard up and snapped his face towards the voice. And just as before, there he was, Yuujirou Hanma's grinning form. "I will talk, and you will listen."
8- Miss Fluttershy's className: Fluttershy. Title: Animals Caretaker, Little Flame. Age: 16. Plane: Material. Location: Equus, Equestria, Ponyville, Fluttershy’s Cottage. Date: Ponysesho-day - 9th - Hayprance. Time: 10:28 Releasing the human from her hug she smiled brightly at him. The man on the other hand huffed, ignoring the pain in his ribcage. Rolling his eyes he suddenly remembered something. “Shy.” A silly smile formed on her muzzle. “Yes future best friend?” He held back the urge to sigh. The pony’s will was, not noteworthy but somewhat remarkable, she… managed to surprise him. Even if she doesn't truly comprehend what she said, it is still a rather… impressive statement. Without speaking about the danger. To let someone else see your soul? That is not something insignificant. Others wouldn't understand, not many know about the workings of the soul after all, its quirks, or even what it truly is. He does. Well, not truly, but he knows enough. Enough to understand the significance of the pon- of Fluttershy’s words. Souls are… themselves, there's nothing besides the essence of self in them, they are everything, there’s nothing smaller or bigger in a soul because in itself it is everything. For a soul to lie is… impossible, it can't pretend to be something else. Because it would then be that. A soul simply… is. And it will never be something else. There’s a reason why he finds them so beautiful. Even if he cannot truly comprehend what he is seeing. No lies means nothing is hidden, from the moment she was born to the present day if she goes through her word she will let him see everything. Feel everything. Know everything. Not that he thinks she’ll make that deep of a connection, perhaps just one enough to discern her honesty and true intent but... Even then, that would be a rather absurd thing to do, extremely so in fact. One he still doesn't understand why she’d do it. Wanting his trust… for what? He will not do favors, fight for her, or even care about her, even if trust is established that will not change. All he has are words, nothing more. Being happy with his presence is a laughable concept, he is selfish, considerate only because of his own feelings and creed, and unfeeling to the point calling him apathetic while not correct would not be far off. His eyes wandered to the pegasus. ‘What do you want?’ He doesn't understand. He’d break that woman’s skull in any other situation, her actions, gestures, and cowardice reminded him of his past self far too much. The only reason he bothered to speak with her was her nascent soul. He was rude and violent to the point he is sure she thought he’d hit her. He doesn't understand. He truly doesn't. Not that it matters now, he will do so in the future. For now, to fix his mistake. “I am… mildly sorry for breaking your furniture, and for it, I will fix it, but first, do you have wood glue, clamps, wood filler, and sandpaper?” He gestured to the armchair and sofa. “I will need at least that to do it, rest assured I will pay you back for everything, just… I don't know what I can do to earn some bits in this country but I’m sure I can find something t-” “hehehahaha~” Turning his head toward fluttershy, he lifted an eyebrow. “I did not know my humor was so… big, perhaps I should become a clown to entertain you?” Acting quickly she shook her head and tried to hold her laughter. To a limited success. “No, haha~ no Star, it's just, not even Ponyville is that backward, what do you think we are, Arimaspi?” A deadpan expression formed on his face. She stopped laughing. Scratching her head she started to sweat. Star, she came to understand, did not like stupid questions, at all. ‘Of course he doesn't know what they are!’ Thinking fast she pointed toward her cabinet. “He~ I mean, look!” Snapping his face toward the place she was pointing Dean’s frown lessened. Before he could say anything the Yellow pegasus shot out of the couch and appeared in front of the wooden cabinet hanging on the wall Opening it quickly she took something out. SLAM! Slammed the door close, and just as quickly came back. For a second he wondered how the thing's door didn't explode. A small, embarrassed smile plastered on the pegasus face as she extended her hoof. ‘Oh?’ Mmmn* His curiosity peaked as he observed the pink crystal on her hoof. And… are her hooves heart-shaped? ‘...cute.’ Shaking his mind he refocused his vision on the crystal and then hummed. His interest peaked. “Oh?” Only to increase ever more so as he saw kanjis written on the crystal’s surface, he recognized them immediately Revert 返す (kaesu) and repair 修理する (shūri suru). For a moment he thanked his past self for forcing staying on those damned lessons. He opened his mouth and before he could do so much as speak, Fluttershy interrupted him. “This is a Kesshō, a crystal containing a specific pre-runified spell.” He tapped his chin. Runes? That could be helpful. “Truly? And… out of curiosity, would this spell have anything related to reverting or fixing things?” Her head tilted. “...Yes? But, how do you kn- oh.” “The language is called Japanese in my world, what would it be in yours?” “Griffish, it's an old language, I don't know its history, just that it existed before Equestria was even founded, no, wait the creator’s name was… Isabeau? Isaacorn? Isadorus? Ugh!” Her hindleg slapped the sofa. “I don't remember, but, never mind, the important part is, Griffish is the main language used for runesmithing.” She paused. Her wings ruffled. She frowned. “You know Star I… don't see the world the same way as other creatures.” Briefly, she glanced at her cutie mark. 3 butterflies. As always. Something normal, expected. So why is she feeling anxious after seeing it? “Ever since getting my cutie mark I could always understand them you know, outside of the most mindless creatures I could always hear them speaking loud and clear to me.” Sigh* “This, weirdly enough, made it so It was harder to understand any other written language, my cutie mark makes it so the translation from one to another is perfect, my talent is to understand others after all, not translation.” He tapped his chin. A brief feeling of worry enveloped him. Would she be able to explain her language to him? Perhaps the blue one’s help would be needed. ‘More importantly, is the talent of her cutie mark incapable of being turned off?’ He lightly shook his head, no time to get distracted. “I see, we will follow up on this later, for now, explain what this crystal is, what it does, and who or what created it.” Jumping on the sofa Fluttershy took the cushion on the ground, put it on the far side contrary to Star, and sat with her hind legs pointed toward him while her tail stood between her legs. One… embarrassing time was enough for a lifetime. Star might not ridicule her for it, or even show a mediocrium of attention but she can still feel mortified. That was something only her husband or foal should see! “Oh, oh! I know this, you wouldn't believe how many curiosities are there in those little packages Star! So! This is a simple magic crystal, a crystal made completely of crystalized magic.” She lifted her hoof as her voice changed to a didactic tone. “Everything starts through something called magical crystallization that in itself involves a phenomenon known as ‘Aetheric Nucleation’.” “You see Star, when magical energy moves in any way it releases minuscule ethereal particles into the environment, in time they dissipate, that is to say only in magically dense areas will those particles be numerous enough to actually do something.” He nodded. What she said didn't seem like common knowledge for him still… he noted something. She seemed to be reading a text rather than explaining something. ‘Memorization, but not understatement? Perhaps too afraid to go off the books?’ He lightly shook his head. There's no need for him to analyze everything. “By themselves, they don't have any physical substance, still, their gathering begins a process called Aetheric Nucleation, it occursby them aligning in a precise geometric pattern creating a seed structure purely composed of crystallized magic.” “This initial magical lattice serves as the nucleus, attracting and organizing more magical particles with a resonance matching the seed's structure, as these particles adhere to the latti- ah.” She stopped. “Just in case you don't know Star, a lattice is a three-dimensional repeating arrangement of points or nodes that makes a framework for the organization of atoms, ions, or molecules in a crystalline substance.” He rested his head on his palm. He enjoyed this, the pony’s words that is. They always proved to be so… enlightening. ‘Their scientific knowledge seems to be rather close to humanity's, maybe they are passing through the early industrialization and steam power era.’ ‘If their understanding is closer to 20th-century knowledge, it could correspond to the era of electricity, modern physics, and the early stages of technological advancement.’ ‘But Ponyville appears to be a rural town, and as Fluttershy said, one dominated by tradition, most likely meaning significant less access to common technology.’ He hummed. It was good that she knew so much. He doesn't know whether or not they have something similar to computers. The most advanced thing he saw was something that resembled a corded phone, a modern one. Appearances revealed nothing conclusive however. Still… he couldn't help but note. A slight feeling that something wasn't quite right. After all. ‘One does not memorize simple curiosities.’ “No, I did not know this, thank you for the clarification Shy.” A smirk formed on her face, only for a serious expression to appear a moment later. “The crystal grows in a self-sustaining manner, with each layer of magical energy reinforcing the integrity of the crystalline matrix.” “For this reason, the bigger and older a magic crystal is, the more complex and powerful enchantments and runes can be put into it.” “Of course, remind yourself that I am speaking about naturally occurring crystals, those hornheads in Canterlot can probably make crystals much more efficiently, and alter them too.” She rolled her eyes, just as a small smile formed on Dean’s mouth. He had the feeling the term hornhead equated to ‘nerd’ in Equestria. Ironic considering how she is explaining everything to him. “In essence, Aetheric Nucleation is the catalyst for the spontaneous generation of a crystal made exclusively of crystallized magic, devoid of any conventional material.” Clop!* “And that's how magic crystals are made.” He held the urge to clap mockingly. Bringing misery to her just because of his past self’s habits would leave a bad taste in his mouth. He isn't miserable, not anymore. The pony seemed proud of herself. Happy too. He wouldn't take it away from her. “Yes, yes, a good explanation, but still, what are those symbols for?” Lifting her right hoof she presented the pink crystal. “Good question! You see, as I told you, magic is a metaphysical thing, it only makes sense because of self-imposed rules, NOT limitations, taking that in fact if we write something in a culturally significant language or an old one its history will give it meaning.” “The older a language is the more history it has and hence the more meaning, griffish existed even before Equestria was founded and common equish was created after the annexation of the three pony tribes, before that the tribes spoke variations of ponysh.” She stopped for one moment. “The Pegasi, Unicorn, and Earth Ponies, I’ll speak about them later.” “Now, not just anycreature can write something in an old language and call it a rune, to do it one first needs magic, high concentration, a complete understanding of that same language.” “Yes, including slang words, and most important of all, devotion.” His expression turned into an intrigued one. Learning about this world was turning out to be rather captivating. Maybe in the future he can explore it more? Staying in Ponyville for a time is the best option of course, but after it? After he learned everything he needed it? Yes, he can explore this wonderfully, hellish world. Mirroring Star’s smile she relaxed even more and continued. “Magic needs meaning and intent to work, someone who does not love their work will find that it doesn't love them either, hence not working as intended.” He lifted his hand. Fluttershy stopped. “Wait, the runes are sentient?” “Hehe~ no Star, I said it before, Magic needs emotion and intention to work, runes are mirrors of their makers, if they hate what they are doing magic transports that hate into the intention of that rune.” “For example, hate would make a healing rune not only heal somepony but keep doing so, creating more and more muscle until.” PoP!* She clopped her hooves. “They pop open.” “Hmmn, if I were to try to make these runes, how would they be activated?” “It's very simple Star, you see, ambient magic interacts with our bodies, filling them with energy, every muscle, organ, and vein is filled with it.” Her breath suddenly hitched. “This… includes the brain.” Her eyes widened. For a moment she… stopped in place, her eyes glazing at nowhere. Thump!* Snap! Only for Dean to snap his finger at her face. “Worry about it later, for now, continue to explain.” Shaking her head she slapped her temple two times and then made a determined expression. “yes, Yes! Neural pathways enhance synaptic transmission, In turn resonating with emotional frequencies.” The pegasus quickly continued with her explanation as Dean walked toward his armchair, sitting he wriggled around making himself comfortable. He almost smirked. The Pegasus was experiencing repeated existential crises in quick succession. Even in this, they were similar. Even more. For the first time since his earlier years, he was actually interested in a ‘class’. If the Pegasus’ emphasis on some words and her excited tone are any indication she likes to teach too. “Those are unique patterns of neural activity in the brain, which in turn are associated with specific emotions.” “Joy, fear, courage, love, hate, sadness and others have a distinct electrochemical signature within the brain, each represented by the frequency and intensity of neural firing, all of this creates a metaphorical spectrum of emotional frequencies.” She tapped her chin and looked curiously at Star, the human in turn looked captivated by her words. She had to hold a smile back. “Your confirmation of harmonic magic’s sentience does make me wonder if magic allows itself to react in a conscious form instead of creatures imposing self-made rules on it by their own subconscious through belief.” “Oh?” He leaned forward. She couldn't hold the smile back anymore. “Yes, magic’s self-imposed rules are widely believed to be there due to the influence of sapient creatures, their emotions and thoughts interacting with it and in turn altering the way it acts toward them.” “Much like how two people who start knowing each other will act differently after they understand more about one another.” She smiled softly. “Just like how we started Star.” Hmph* …Hmn* He snorted while humming. “You are acting more freely than before, something… good, don't let anyone or anything di-” “-ctate how I act.” His eyebrow rose. Her smile stood. “I know Star, I won't, promise.” He leaned back. Maybe he should stop repeating himself. The pony is proving to be smarter than she seemed. Then again cute things don't give off an air of intelligence. Just cuteness. But going back. “Magic… has no rules then, it is in actuality a… how to say it, a creature of many faces, that acts in different ways to different creatures?” He spoke in a curious tone. Clop* “Yes! Exactly, Pegasi, or Day Pegasi can fly, move clouds, control the weather, reduce their weight, see better than most, and accelerate to incredible speeds.” “Night Pegasi, also known as Bat ponies have all the abilities of day Pegasi besides some more, like superior night vision, but poorer eyesight during the day.” “They have sensitive hearing, are capable of hearing and speaking in frequencies too high for a standard pony hearing, and can use echolocation, they also have a night cycle style of life.” “For this reason, most stores from the big cities have two owners, one from the day cycle and the other for the night cycle.” “Earth ponies are strong, can understand and grow plants better than anypony else, they have a strong connection to the Earth, besides having natural bodies better and more durable than any other tribe.” “Unicorns have their horns allowing them to sing to magic, some might not know but the inside of a unicorn’s horn vibrates in a frequency only magic can understand.” She extended her arms up as if reaching for something not there. “Imagine that they are singing to magic, making it dance to their tune, the result is a spell, well if the tune isn't pleasing the result is failure, or an explosion, do know that their horns are connected to their hearts.” “And magic might just not like the tune solely because of the caster’s heartbeat… metaphorically speaking of course. “All of them, despite their differences, have the same type of magic frequency, and movement, everything besides quantity is the same but it acts differently for each of them.” A smile formed on her face as she realized something. Her tone turned rapid as she tried to hold herself back from jumping. “For example, a creature doesn't need to have wings for magic to let it fly, but most do solely because when the-” She froze, for a second she stood still, suddenly, her eyes moved to stare at Star. The smile on her muzzle did bring bad memories of when he stayed up late and had the bright idea to watch a horror movie. He was 12. “-y have wings they believe MagicWillLetThemDoImpossibleTricksAndFlyImpossiblyFastWithThem! “EEEEEEEEE!” Fluttershy screamed as she shot up from the sofa, standing upon it with her four hooves and smiling excitedly. “What is there to be so happy about woman?!” Putting his fingers in his ear he tried to block the incredibly low-pitched squee of the pegasus. “Eeeeeeeee!” Rather than answering, the pegasus started to move her hooves up and down in an excited dance. Trot-trot-trot-trotrottrotrottrotro- ‘!’ Perhaps noticing Star’s discomfort her tone decreased several times over, finally allowing him to take his fingers out. Only to stare at the excited pegasus in front of him with surprised eyes. She continued to do her ‘happy dance’ while a stupid smile formed on her face. Trot-trot-trot-trotrottrotrOTTROTROT! At the same time, her backside started to move from one side to the other, together with her swinging tail. It was… adorably cute. He held back a grin. ‘Ponies are funny.’ “Don’t you see it Star?! You can have a completely new type of magic! You could fly, shoot lasers, Ehehehehehahah- ouch!” Lightly flickering her snout, he smirked. “You are far too excited dumb filly, and apparently you still think silly little things.” His voice was playful, perhaps even a little humorous. She did not blush, instead she smiled brightly at him. “I know! But you can find a way right?! To use magic without letting harmony inside? Imagine the first human sorcerer, ohhh what if you could also talk to animals, eeeeeeeee!” He rolled his eyes at the excited child. “I doubt harmony envelops all aspects of magic, from what I can understand your species simply prefers it over any other.” Sigh* “Meaning it will be significantly harder for me to learn, or even find any other type of magic, much less how I’d interact with it, but…” “I am sure I can find some way to use it for my goals… hence why I am asking you to explain about this crystal, and these runes.” She froze. “Hehe.” Laughing awkwardly she sat down again, and then coughed. “Anyway, those frequencies affect magic in a minor way, the crystal runes can ‘read’ that frequency signal and activate depending on what it is, hence molding the magic stored inside to perform a specific spell, for example, this one.” Trotting on the sofa she put the crystal above the broken wooden arm, not a moment later a pink light spread throughout the air. He could see it perfectly, the broken wood slowly reversing to the sofa’s arm, much like a rewind video. His eyes unfocused for a moment as he asked for his facets to send him images of the scene. ❏❐❑❒ ‘tch.’ It was as he expected. Nothing changed, the mist moved, but not in any way more significant than before. ‘Lighter spells might not have the ability to change much, or perhaps my facets really do not have the ability to see deeply into magic’s mystery.’ Hmmn* Even more to worry about. ‘Reaching a point where brain-soul dependency is invalid will take a long time, staying vu-’ ‘No.’ To defend himself he will have to find a way to properly see magic. ‘Something only possible with magic.’ Sigh* ‘To use false power to gain true power.’ That is what he will need to do. But the question persists, how? His eye focused on the glowing crystal on Fluttershy’s hoof once again. ‘...Yes.’ An answer might just have been found. “Needs care to work.” Turning back to the sofa he saw its arm completely fixed. ‘How… interesting.’ Before he could ponder any further Fluttershy threw the crystal at him. ! Reacting quickly he grasped it with his left hand. As he did so he briefly noted the slightly higher temperature of the object, something almost imperceptible. ‘Even my sense of touch has improved? Or perhaps my attention to it?’ “Go on.” His eyes snapped toward her. “Try it, kindness, and care, it's all you need for it to work.” His eyes wandered to the armchair’s broken arm, and then to the crystal. Experiments in this world will demand him to be in dangerous situations. But there is no reason to risk his own skin when the answer is already there. If he wants to confirm it he will do it later. “How does it know what I am thinking? You spoke about magic’s emotional resonance but I have not been here for long, can this thing read more than just emotions and intent? How about memories? Is it capable of seeing them?” Humming the pegasus turned around and flew toward the cabinet once more, opening she took something, closed it, and just as quickly flew back. Watching the pegasus fly made a brief sense of wonder swell inside his chest. Perhaps some desire too. What human has never looked into the vast sky and wanted to fly after all? There is a reason he loves those types of dreams. Maybe he can train to lucid dream? ‘ah.’ No. Yuujirou is in there. All there is to his rest are nightmares from now on. Looking at the side he saw what seemed like a manual on her hooves, one with symbols he couldn't quite understand. “...no no nonono n-yes! Here.” She pointed at a paragraph. “Here, well, it's a simplified answer but it's still useful.” Coff* “The Kesshō utilizes your magic pathways to make a brief and non-invasive scan of your superficial emotions to detect your intention, to use it you are instructed to grasp it closely to the damaged area.” “Follow by inducing emotions such as care and kindness, do remind yourself to use the stored magic of the crystal to fix any damaged parts, do not force your magic into it” Putting the manual on her side she looked at Star who in turn kept looking at the crystal. “I see, so the magic inside it can… create a connection to any creature’s magic pathway, I assume this refers to the standard path magical energy takes throughout the body correct?” She nodded. “Good, in theory, this would mean I too would have one if I managed to activate it.” Hmmm* Pinching the crystal between his fingers he scoffed. Something without rules, suffering only from limitations, wanting to stop him from using it unrestricted? No. He always hated senseless rules. He will not be made to follow them any longer. “This damned… thing kept entering my body the second I arrived in your world, when I was able to I kept trying to expunge it out.” He clenched his arm as he sensed the pieces of magic gunk refusing to leave his body. “With mixed success, but now I see that I was more successful than I realized even if it used my nervous or blood system as a framework to form its pathways, even without knowing, I didn't let it.” Slowly, she stood, she had a bad feeling. “That is to say, magic managed to glue itself to me, but not anchor itself enough to form its system in any meaningful way.” “In other words, If you have a perfectly built water system in your body, I have one with a thousand missing pieces, meaning this crystal will not be able to make a connection with me due to the lack of ‘information’.” ”Hehe…hehehehehe.” He chuckled. Her eyes narrowed. She lowered her body, ready to pounce. She is sure of it, the dumb colt is about to do something stupid. “This… thing enters my body uninvited, refuses to leave and now it wants to make some made-up, ridiculous rules for me to follow? To obey?” His voice lowered. ”No, nonononono.” Only to go back to normal a second later. “Unfortunately for it…” He clenched his fist. And suddenly everything began to glow. For one moment she felt… something hit her. “I don't ask things to move, I make them.” 🌟 Pink light exploded from his palm forcing both to close their eyes. He couldn't help it, he laughed. “Hahaaahahahaha!” “Staaaar!” He laughed in utter glee as he finally felt the damned energy that kept pestering him since the moment he entered this world leave him. The pegasus on the other hoof blocked the blinding light with her hooves as she screamed at the man in both alarm and worry. Slight wisps of warm air hit her fur as her entire world felt electrified. If she had to compare it to something it would be like standing on a thunder-filled cloud and feeling the lightning inside begging to leave. That is to say. POOF! Her entire fur fluffed out. “eep!” Fortunately… I̸̡͑n̷̜̾ ̴̝͊a̶̱͆ ̴̼͐m̸̢̓o̷͎̒m̵̲̽e̶͖͗n̵̥͛t̸͈̾,̷͉͒ ̸͔̆e̸̳͝v̵̥̚ḛ̵̇r̵̛͔y̷͔͠ẗ̶̢́h̵͍̑i̶̗͝n̸̰͂ḡ̴̠ ̵̹̅w̵̫̿a̷̯̓s̴̪͗ ̶̟̕o̸̬͐v̸̯̾ė̶̤r̸̺̊ The pink light died down. “Pwe, pwe, pff.” Fluttershy spit out the pink mane strands out of her mouth as she tried desperately to regain her hoofing. Thud!* Only to fall out off the sofa, and feel nothing as her puffy coat took all of the admittedly small impact Shooting up she shook her entire body, managing to throw her mane back and finally see what was in front of her, or she would have, had her eyes not started to burn. “You dumb colt.” For moments her vision stayed blurry, she held her head in pain as a slight headache started to form. “Uuuugh.” She twisted and rolled on the sofa, until finally, not twenty seconds later, her body slowly got back to normal. Huff* Huff* Huff* Breathing steadily she calmed herself down and looked at Star calmly. Only for anger to suddenly blossom inside her chest as she saw the stupid colt smiling gleefully at his closed fist. She would have screamed at him and was prepared to do so in fact, just before the smell hit her. She staggered as her eyes slowly widened in confusion. Instinctively, she inhaled. Fresh paint, clean carpets, recently assembled furniture, she could even feel the smell of new, polished wood. Quickly looking around she glanced at the entirety of the room. Nothing seemed different, but still… something didn't seem quite right. No, wait, everything was where it was supposed to be, yes, but, the house, her house seemed… how to say it… new? Even without her pegasus eyes, she’d be able to see it. The furniture looked freshly built, the floor didn't have a single dent or imperfection, Tartarus her phone looked crystalline! She could still see dust on it all but… it didn't matter, the entirety of her house looked just like the day she had entered it 2 years ago. ‘No’ Not everything, it was almost imperceptible but beyond the doors to her bathroom and kitchen she could see the rest of the rooms completely unaffected by whatever Star had caused. In a second, she understood. It was clear what had happened, a strong burst of magic rapidly expanded and fizzled out. Either the entirety of the crystal’s magic was used, or Star put everything he had into it. ‘But… he said he didn't have magic pathways, and neither did he train to externalize his magic, so… how did he do it?’ The pegasus pondered and whacked her head at what had happened, she wasn't hurt but could Star be? He grew up in a world without magic after all. And magic poisoning is a very serious issue in denser magical areas. While she pondered and worried, the human commemorated. ‘Yes, YES!’ His head hurt, his eyes burned, he even felt a little tippy, but he did it. Empathic extension. It wasn't hard, just dangerous. Analyzing the ogre’s memories allowed him to make small theories about the higher stages of Mind Over Matter and the abilities it brings. Even though the strongest creature most certainly didn't manage to use his power to all of its potential, an incomplete form still managed to give him a small window to view its principles. Yuujirou Hanma’s killing intent works as a signal sent from his brain, arriving at his victim's mind, allowing it to decodify a message, hence letting them feel how much he wants them dead. The technique can go as far as making them feel the pain of each imaginary strike as long as the signal is strong enough. He used the same principle, it truly wasn't hard, all he needed to do was use his soul to take the electric signals on his brain’s neurons and throw them outside. ‘Well, more like spit.’ Electricity doesn't have matter, making it significantly easier to manipulate it with his soul. Of course, at his level, Dean Tyronus Starfield could never do such a thing. His soul would never be able to translate such complex things as concepts, images, and emotions to another place, much less extend even a millimeter outside of his body. But it would be able to spit things outside of it. Energy has no matter allowing his soul to interact with it orders of magnitude easier than anything else. It is how he managed to expunge magic from his body after all, he had… minimal experience with it. Even more, his soul can already send signals to his brain, faint and spread out, yes, but it still was a starting point. A proof of concept per se. Taking that in mind he had the idea of, with the strength of his facets, move his soul's self to gulp the electric signal in his brain. Considering it was simply made up of the movement of ions it was ridiculously easy to spit it out. His head felt lighter, and hurt too as a result of it, much like if he was on a high mountain, with little air and he shocked himself atop of it all. The pain didn't matter however, no, he was happy, even if bastardized and butchered he achieved the beginning stages of killing intent manifestation. Kaikou Dorian, a death roll convict was said to have a technique capable of casting illusions upon his target, an interesting concept but besides what Yuujirou himself can do with it Dean truly isn't interested. Still, the activation mattered little, no what took his attention was the feeling of his left arm. It felt lighter. Before It felt much as if he was clenching his muscles but now… he finally relaxed. During the process of activation the crystal, for one reason or another, absorbed the entirety of the magic inside his left arm. It was a small thing, he could feel the pestering energy trying, and succeeding in entering his body again. Harmony was persistent if nothing else. But it was a win. The start of his vict-. “You. Dumb. COLT!” Before he could do anything else something hit his chest. Uff!* Sending him down together with his armchair. The impact took the air out of his lungs besides forcing his hand open and making the crystal fall. Looking up all he could see was pink. Uff!* Something hit his stomach. Fortunately, not as hard. “What did you do?! Have you any idea how dangerous that was?! You could have died you idiot! What kind of stupid, idiotic, DULL-WITTED COLT ARE YOU?!” The pink curtain parted ways, only to reveal the visage of a very angry pegasus. He put his hands in front of her. “Calm down, I was just testing something, considering I don't have any magic path- Oah!” His hand was suddenly yanked out. “See?!” Fluttershy twisted his hand, moving his palm toward him. Sig- His eyes widened slightly, a light feeling of curiosity swelled inside his head as he saw his burnt hand. Revert 返す (kaesu) was branded on his palm. “Oh?” The pain finally hit. He ignored it, a far more important idea popped up in his head. He is in no hurry, truly, whether today is the last day he goes to bed or not didn't truly affect him much, no, he got as far as making a point to move and act normally. But who’d expect? The answer falling on the palm of his hand. ‘Well… a possibility that is.’ His eyes shone. ‘One with a not-so-insignificant chance of success that is.’ Of course, for his scrap of a plan to be feasible, he’ll need Fluttershy's or that rainbow-maned mare’s help to communicate with the locals in search of more information to let him survive the night. And the others after it. He doubts he’ll be able to draw a rune and succeed, but those ponies from the hospital? They might just be able to. Still…just to be sure. Clenching his fist h- THUD!* “Ite!” Fluttershy bonked Star’s head with the back of her hoof. He shook his head, finally coming back to reality. He had forgotten about the woman. “What were you about to do?!” Grabbing his shoulders she shook him. “Answer me!” Sigh* His eyes narrowed. “Calm. Down, you worry far too much for far too little, I still have my damn arm functioning, don't I? And I wanted to see If I could activate the damn rune.” “Yo-” ”I might be relaxed but I have no wish to die tonight woman.” The pegasus froze, the next second her ears fell. Removing her foreleg from his chest she sat on his stomach just as her arms lost strength, and her expression morphed into a saddened one. Turning her head she avoided Star’s eyes. Ignoring it all Dean gently moved her hair away from his head, he isn't angry. As long as one doesn't set his trigger off it is quite hard to do just that. “Besides, what's with that tone? Talking like I owe you anything.” Her head snapped toward him again. Hmph* “You are the one who decided to worry about me, and you expect me to care about that? About your ‘feelings’? It was your decision to fret over it, not mine, live with it.” Fluttershy’s ears twitched as her face slowly contorted into an angry frown. ‘That. Is. It!’ Beating her wings her ears shot up as she grabbed Star by the shirt and forced him up. thump* The man’s heart beat strongly as the pegasus lifted him out of the fallen armchair and forced him to stand up without a hint of difficulty. He knew she was stronger than she seemed but to lift him with just one beat of her wings? Just how strong is this pegasus? “Yes, it was my decision to worry about a dumb colt like you Star, but you know what? You are going to have to live with it.” “That's what you said right? To make decisions for yourself and disconsider others.” Still flying and with her hooves grasping at the man’s shirt she forced her muzzle on his nose. Thump* “Well mister, that's exactly what I am going to do with you, and there's not a damn thing you can do about it! So help me Faust if you do another stupid ponypoo, Tartarus damned thing, I AM GOING TO EXPLODE!” THUMP!* His eyes widened, and his heartbeat quickened as he stared at the woman. Seconds passed in silence as she breathed and huffed, her expression slowly fading into one of tiredness. Dean simply stared at her, his eyes returned to normal as his expression stood frozen and neutral. Seconds kept passing, when finally, he moved. Holding his jaw, a smile formed on his face. A sardonic one. “Heh~” Even while being lifted off the ground by a 120-cm-tall pegasus pony all he could feel was bewilderment and a hint of… admiration. It was good, to see that the eyes of his facets had not failed him. ‘This pony can become a dragon~’ He couldn't feel the ground, the woman had lifted his body with a single beat of her wings, something quite impressive considering his weight. 77 kilos, in one beat. ‘So magic does strengthen one’s body depending on the intensity of their emotions~ Or perhaps she simply already had such strength, and a mental block was all that impeded her from using it?’ “Hehe” ‘Have I created a monster?’ Looking at the impatient expression on the woman’s face his smile widened. ‘I hope I did~’ ❏ ‘Heh~’ His smile widened at the pegasus’ irritated expression. She did not like the way he smiled. At all. ‘Seeing the very concept of strength and will grow is truly a beautiful thing.’ But for now, to other matters. A 120 cm tall horse should weigh 900 to 1,200 pounds (410 to 545 kg), while yes he can see she is slimmer and radically different from one her weight shouldn't differentiate much. If she was this heavy, lifting him with her wings would be a piece of cake, but… he doesn't think she is. No, he is absolutely sure of it, he lifted the damn pony, with one arm, no, if he had to guess she weighs around 55 to 65 kilos. But… just to be sure. “EEP!” Reflexively she released Star from her hold as something soft touched her barrel. Her weight suddenly fell completely on Dean’s arm, he is sure that had this happened before he obtained mind over matter, she would have fallen. “You are incredibly light for your size, you know? How much do you weigh?” His tone was casual as if nothing was happening. “Fi-Fifty S-six.” “Kilos?” She nodded. He hummed. “And this is normal for your species?” “Fo-for Pegasus yes!” Seeing her squirming form Dean released his arm. He is no molester. “Eep!” Only to grab both of her shoulders as she started to fall. Acting quickly he spun the pegasus around and put her on his back. Reflexively she put her arms on his shoulders as her hind legs enveloped his tights. Acting quickly he went on to speak. It wouldn't do for her to get angry again. “You should work on that, embarrassment and shame can be used against you, the moment someone touches you in a vaguely uncomfortable manner, punch them or buck in your case.” He turned his face toward her and laughed at her confused expression “You are lucky you know, being cute and all, the only reason why I didn't break your teeth in when you hugged me, something you should have done the second I touched your barrel.” His right hand moved to her head. “So? Care to explain why I still have my teeth?” Slowly he started caressing her mane. He wouldn't humiliate himself by hugging the fluffy pony, even if he really wanted to, but… he could pet her, as long as she allowed it of course. Her ears twitched, she mumbled something. A scowl formed on his face. “I didn't know you became a Bat Pony, unfortunately for me, I am not one, so how about you increase that tone? You were screaming not a minute ago, now where's that brave shy~?” His tone was playful, perhaps a little bit too much judging by the blush on the pegasus cheeks. “I said I was jus’ worried, don't wan’ to hurt you Star, don't wan’ you to hurt yourself either.” He exhaled. He… has no idea why this woman attached herself so much to him, much less care about him so much. Maybe her race is just that friendly, maybe she was just too lonely, he doesn't know. He didn't care. He’s starting to. His head went up, and then moved back as he hummed. “You do as you wish Fluttershy, worry about me, care about me, do anything you want, but put this in your mind, in this world, there is something you cannot alter with strength and will alone.” He poked his head. “The mind.” “One can influence another for them to change themselves, yes, but to do it yourself? No, that is impossible, I am me, I am Dean Tyronus Starfield, and I am a man who doesn't care about losing a limb or two to get what I want.” Her muzzle poked the side of his throat. Sigh* “I am not doing it on purpose, I don't take senseless risks, I am not a masochist, and neither do I want to die, but I know nothing of this world, just as it doesn't know how everything is going to react to me.” “I am new Fluttershy so I have to test it, discover what is true, what are hyperboles, misconceptions, and plain old lies.” Her head rested on his shoulder as he kept walking in circles. “I’m sorry if my… test affected you in a direct manner, I will be more careful next time, but I can't stop, I refuse to stop, the only way is forward, even if it is paved with glass shards, I have to keep moving forward.” He lowered his head and then moved his eyes toward the pegasus, similarly, she looked at him with a dejected look. “I… appreciate you.” Her head snapped up. His voice kept steady. He understands, many forget it but not him, sapient creatures are complex, complex to an extreme, just because one thing is true, doesn't mean another connected to it is too. “You think I don't? I do, I am thankful.” He waved his hand. “For you sharing this house with me.” He caressed her temple lightly. “For you not kicking me out.” He pointed toward the kitchen. “For you making that breakfast.” He touched his heart. “For you taking care of my health.” Finally, he looked at her. “Understand this Fluttershy I. Am. Thankful.” Her lips moved upward. His voice hardened. “But make no mistake, gratefulness will not change who I am, it will not force me to do something I don't want, and most importantly, it will not make me care about someone else.” “You could give me all the gold in this world and I’d be thankful, but I wouldn't feel indebted to you unless you specifically said you wanted a favor in return for it.” His eyebrows narrowed. “Gratefulness is not a shackle, and neither are your actions or feelings toward me.” She stated at him. Even with her eyes, he couldn't quite decipher her expression. ‘Then again, she is trying to not show anything.’ “Still… I do not wish for my actions to result in anything bad toward you, I am inconsiderate of anything that is not related to my creed, even my own life, but I am neither evil nor a bastard.” Sigh* “I. Am. Responsible, I face the consequences of my actions, and believe it or not I would feel bad if something directly caused by me affected you in a negative way.” He lifted his left palm. She turned her head toward it. “Your bathroom, where is it?” “Uhm?” “Feeling this fluff on my skin might be quite pleasing but I imagine your life will get quite awkward and complicated with this much fluff, you do have ha- Fur clippers, right?” Her mouth formed an o. She frowned, flapping her wings she left Star’s back, the fluff did get somewhat in the way but she could still fly perfectly well. Flying to the cabinet she took a cream box, a spray bottle, and her band-aids, quickly she took the manual on the sofa and flew toward the entrance on the right side of her cottage. Turning her head toward Star she called him to follow. The human did just that. Passing through the door he saw a small corridor, glancing at the wall he saw 3 portraits. All of which had photos of a… green stallion pegasus with a cream mane and mustache, a yellow pegasus mare with a red mane and glasses, a younger stallio-. ‘No, they would call them colts right?’ Yes, a colt with a green coat and blond hair, and finally Fluttershy. Or at the very least a filly version of her. “Star?” Fluttershy peaked her head out of the doorframe, a curious expression on her face. Turning to her he walked slowly and then pointed at the wall with his thumb. “Your family?” Her eyes flickered to the wall, just for a smile to blossom on her muzzle. “Yes, my Mother Posey Shy, and my father Gentle Shy, formerly Gentle Breeze, my brother’s name is Zephyr Breeze, dad wanted his colt to inherit his name, what about your family Star?” Entering the bathroom he hummed as the pegasus gave way. “Is this a relic or is your country this primitive?” He snorted, a playful tone entering his voice all the while. “A wood bath, sink, and you don't have a shower, something expected due to the bath but… why on the seven hells is this just a tube with a valve in it? Do you even have hot water?” For a brief moment, she frowned, did he dod- “Well, no matter, you said it yourself this village isn't that in tune with technology correct? “ She huffed. Moving quickly she held Star’s hand and pushed him toward the mirror. “As ugly as always you fat fuck.” “What?” “Just remind me of something, serves as motivation.” She frowned. He opened the mirror. “Hair cream, toothbrush, lace, pills, aaand, a Fur clipper, now where are the scissors? And the brush for that matter?” Ignoring Star, Fluttershy flew toward the cabinet and took the bottle of cream and spray she had. Grasping the human’s left hand she took the spray bottle and applied. Pssst* The hand twitched for a second before suddenly stopping. Putting the spray back she took the cream bottle and applied it again, lightly she spread the blue cream on Star’s hand. Only to grimace as she saw the pink color recede, but not the rune. Her ears fell, but she shook her head, a second later she took the band-aid and started reapplying to Star’s hand. “You better not rip it out a second time Star, this is here for your body to recuperate, I don't care if you can stop the bleeding, this scab on your forehead is already disturbing enough.” She frowned. Flying to his head she put the band-aid on his forehead and slowly enveloped it. “Don’t take it off you stubborn Stallion, please.” Putting the scissor, brush, and clipper above the cabinet he smiled down at the pegasus. “Well, look at the bright side, he could have shattered my skull and made my brain matter splatter all over your walls.” Thump!* A tingle of disgust and anger wormed into her chest. She forced herself to ignore it. “He did say your reaction to it would be hilarious.” A snarl formed on her muzzle, she had never hated anypony in her life, not her bullies, not other creatures, well… perhaps herself, but never others. Not until today. What kind of monster would laugh at a scene like that? What perversion of laughter would that be? Her eyes flickered to the wound on Star’s forehead, fortunately, that thing didn't hit harder. Star is still alive, he will continue to be so. Still… Her fur stood on edge. She forced herself to ignore it. Ignore that it is still a possibility. “It will Scar you stupid colt, magic burn cools down quicker but tends to leave scars behind, I don't know whether or not the hospital has competent enough ponies to heal it completely bu-” He lifted his hand. “Leave it.” She sighed, she doesn't know why, or how, but she expected this to happen. Still… she has to ask. “Why?” He hummed, his finger tapping his chin all the while. “I… could go with the history of it telling a tale all on its own but, no.” He lifted his bandaged hand. “Authenticity, that's why it's going to stay, I am… flawed, I am imperfect, I am human, and humans make mistakes.” “And I made many, many mistakes, ones that shaped my life, that made me who I am today, honestly? Once upon a time, if you asked me if I could, go back in time and fix everything I would have said yes.” Sigh* “Now? I’d refuse without a second thought, erasing my mistakes would be the same as killing who I am, in the past I would like to do nothing besides that, but not now.” “I am… happy with who I am, not satisfied, but happy, I don't want to kill my Self, and… getting rid of this.” He pointed at his hand. “Would be like losing a little bit of me, you know, hiding, and… looking the other way at an ugly thing I did.” “This Is a mistake, even if minimal, even if… small in the face of all that I lived, in its own way it shapes who I am, little things that cascade into bigger ones.” “An accident that resulted in a scar, a scar that resulted in a possibility, a possibility to see the sun tomorrow, a possibility to live so much further than just this night even.” “If I survive, If I breathe tomorrow, and this thing is the culprit for it, then for the rest of my days I will thank myself for being an idiot, for being a fool that always does something wrong before getting it right.” “No, I won’t, get rid of It Fluttershy, this little thing is important, maybe a mistake yes, but one that can let me see so much more than what I was fated to, than what I am fated to, ha~.” He laughed. “Even if it is all for nothing and I just gave myself a life Scar over nothing, at least this little thing did give me hope of seeing tomorrow after all.” He clenched his fist, grimacing slightly as the pain hit. “A mistake can either be taken as something to be ashamed of or a lesson to be acknowledged.” He turned toward her. “And I sure as hell am not ashamed of learning.” Thump* Her eye twitched. She should have already been accustomed to it but… ‘How… how in Faust’s feathers does this Stallion manage to turn even the simplest of things into life lessons?! Stop changing my life you damn colt I can't handle anymore of this!’ Clap! “Anyways! Get your ass on the ground, no, go to that bathtub, If I’m going to strengthen this chaos out I’ll need you wet.” Her pupils shrank. “Eh?” Just as her mouth formed an o. “Up up up woman, we don't have the entire day, I’m going to cut all this fluff out of you and leave you perfect for the winter, look at that, aren't you lucky?” He spread his arms. “No longer needing to wear kilos of robes, just because of a little oopsie right?” “D-do you even know how to cut a coat properly Star? You could do something wrong you know!” Hmph* “My grandparents had a ranch, I did take care of their horses you know, never once did they buck me while trimming them.” Her head tilted. “Horse?” “An equine animal, some similarities to you ponies, just, without horns or wings, or magic, or intelligence, now stop creating excuses and go to that bathtub!” Tap!* tap tap tap tap tap tap He slapped the back of the pegasus’ head in quick succession, guiding her away. “W-wait Star I can do it myself I’m not a foal!” His eyebrow went up at her panicked tone. The woman is still feeling embarrassed, for nothing. “What time is it?” “E-eh?” Her head snapped toward the clock on the wall. “10:48.” She answered with a confused tone. “Well, if this is the case I doubt you can reach your back with those arms, well, perhaps you can reach the lower end but even that might be a struggle.” She paused “He…he” And then blushed while laughing awkwardly. “You should have something like a scratch pad Right?” Coff!* “Yes… umm, yes, I… normally ask my critters to help me so I never used it much, but they are smarter than you give them credit for Star!” The reply came back instantly. “Smart enough to make it easier for you to avoid other ponies I presume?” Her ears went down. “Stop being so embarrassed, listen to me, understand these words, I want to help you because I want to help you, nothing more, now…” He crouched and then stared at the pegasus’ embarrassed face. “Will you let me?” Thump!* ”y-yes?” His eyebrow rose. “Will you, Fluttershy, pegasus pony, owner of this cottage, and my temporary host let me help you?” She straightened her pose, in a moment she jumped into the bathtub, and then sat comfortably. Coff* “Yes, sorry Star.” Psssssssssssssss Warm water hit her mane as Star turned the valve. Wasting not even a second he took the brush, briefly he pondered at how similar it was to the one he used on the horses on Earth. “What are you saying sorry for?” He poked the back of her head. “Silly filly.” Pink dots appeared on her cheeks. “Now.” Taking the small manual he walked back to the pegasus and gave it to her, proceeding he went toward her back and put the brush’s handle on his palm. Lightly he brushed her coat, surprisingly, he did not need to use much strength, but then again, the water facilitated things even with the absolute mess that she was. Hrrrrsh “Do continue your explanation about your world, we have no time to waste.” Exhaling he continued to brush the pony’s coat, the sensation was weirdly soothing, just like before. Hrrrrsh The pegasus stood still. Hrrrrsh Her eyes wandered down to her wet fur. Hrrrrsh Star’s hand moved in a rhythm. Hrrrrsh It was… pleasing, the feeling of her fur being stretched, pushed and tugged at that is, she’d go as far as to say it was somewhat… comforting. Her squirrel and bunny friends were very delicate when helping her, yes, but… having a creature so similar to her doing it was different. Soothing in a way. Hrrrrsh The lightness of the brush, it felt like a… hand, a very soft, pawned hand caressing her. Hrrrrsh The brush moved to her side, lightly, she tilted her body. Her eye flickered back, Star was silent, perhaps concentrated on his actions a little too much. She has been silent for a while. He said nothing. Hrrrrsh He won't say anything if she keeps quiet, she is sure of it. He would feel it however. Shaking her head small droplets of water shot out in all directions. “Ouch!” Something hit her head, just as the rhythmic brushing stopped. “Stay still dumb filly, you are not an animal for me to need to put you on a leash.” Swish* “Ou!” She flinched as a small shout of pain surged from her left ear. “Should I truly call you Pupshy and tell you that you are a bad girl?” Thump!* Red dots formed on her cheeks. This colt. If he didn't find everything as attractive as a rock she’d be having a very different reaction now. Sigh* Her body slumped. But Star isn't like that, no, he’s… perhaps not innocent but well-meanin- no, well-meaning but pragmatic. Hrrrrsh She breathed slowly as her eyes closed The sensation isn't the same, not remotely close but… it brings memories, ones of her mother bathing her while she was but a little happy Foal. She's not little, well… compared to Star she might be but she is not a Foal, although, it's…. good. A smile formed on her face. After so much time, she is happy, happy with somecreature else, happy with the presence of another creature just as smart as she is. The last time this happened was when her family visited her. It's not the same. Hrrrrsh It's… new, and weird… and good. Happiness, she gets it now, Pinkie said it to her, she was too shy to do anything besides tremble before the excited earth pony, but she remembers it. Happiness… is like a cake, with many slices, some bigger than others, all with a different taste. Her family tastes like warmth, safety. Her Critters taste like… simplicity, something so simple and uncomplicated even a newborn would be able to understand, the ideal taste for a shy pegasus, too afraid to confront anyone. Her friendship with Star tastes like, well, it's still baking quite honestly but… she could smell it. Challenge, excitement, unpredictability, fun even… pain but… warmth too like a fire that can burn her, one she doesn't want to let go. THUMP! Danger, her friendship with Star smells of danger, for her body, and her mind. She can die, honestly die, as in, everything she is, everything she did, gone, her critters sad, her family devastated, it will happen if Star loses to that demon and he possesses his body it will most certainly kill her for no reason other than that it could. Or perhaps because it would find it funny. THUMP! Cry… she can cry, she did cry, many times, she cried, trembled, tried to hide, became worried, angry, sad all because of Star. He… should not be a good fit with her, not at all, she is shy, he is brash, she is a coward, he is not, she is weak, he’s strong, she’s polite, he’s blunt. Everything that should make any kind of friendship with her impossible. But, no, the exact contrary happened. She loves his brashness, the courage to disregard everything and say what is in his mind. No lies, no sugarcoating, just the honest truth, coming out of the mouth of a creature that knows what is like to be Fluttershy. That surpassed even that. She isn't envious or angry at his, well… courage, it boarded on disregard for life but she too wanted to be like that. Being pushed around was… uncomfortable, but necessary, she was in her bubble for far too long. Star is brutal, another thing that should have made her friendship with him extremely hard, and it would have, had he again, not had the same experience as her in life. She likes him, and even if the dumb colt didn't notice, or understand, he changed her life, the way she looks at things, the way she acts toward things. And if he was anything like her he’d understand how much that alone changed. And now she has to make sure this same Colt-Stallion didn't just kill himself. Snapping her head to the floor she leaned and took the manual, a second later she started to read it out loud. The idiotic colt did something dumb again and now she wants to know whether or not he will die because of it. There is something such as magic poisoning after all. Hrrrrsh “Warning, in case of extreme sudden discharge check for burns below the skin, in the scenario where the muscles below are itchy or painful immediately head to the hospital.” Turning her head she stared at Star. Hrrrrsh The human hummed. “I can feel magic inside my body little fool, like filthy sludge it enters and refuses to leave, gluing itself inside me.” His tone was calm. Something quite weird as she knows he is angry. It was obvious from the way he spoke, he wants to use magic, not be used by it. Just take, not give. She… is weirdly neutral about it. “I ordered the Crystal to activate by using my soul, unexpectedly It also activated something else and started to absorb the magic in my arm.” Hrrrrsh “My intent was not fully clear on that signal, or at least that is what I think, I can send messages, simple ones, but nothing more.” He poked the back of her head “Like this.” Something hit her. Her eyes lost focus. Everything went blurry. “Wha-!” If she had to compare it to something it would be like staying below water and pushing it on her face, while at the same time somepony tried to speak with her down there. Yes… it felt like a bubble of air made out of somepony's words hitting her face and splashing all around her fur. She couldn't understand anything, well… not consciously. Suddenly, her shoulders fell. Without noticing she relaxed. Hrrrrsh Star’s brushing only helped more as she felt the sensation of her cutie mark being brushed. “Your brain can't quite decipher the signal of another brain coming toward it, you have not evolved to speak telepathically or feel the emotions of others after all.” “Still, considering your ability it should be able to understand it somewhat.” Hmm* “Pain… I understand how others would feel about it, worried, afraid, and other things, but honestly? I just feel… calm.” She blinked. Hrrrrsh Her brain felt like fire. She still heard Star’s words. “When you understand that pain is a distraction, you start to ignore it more easily, after feeling it enough times I just… stood calm.” Putting his hand below the right side of her jaw he leaned her head to the side, only to then brush the gigantic fluff of her neck. “As should you, your worry is noted, but believe me Fluttershy, it is unnecessary, I may worry about my beliefs more than my life but that does not mean I do not care about myself.” Hrrrrsh “Just that I have higher priorities.” Ahhhf* She breathed calmly. That was… weird, and incredible. To feel an emotion not hers. To know what another is feeling. She… knows It isn't but, is this what connecting to a soul feels like. No, it should be even more right? THUMP!* She's used to feeling anxious about something. Not excited. Knowing how the lesser of animals feel is one thing, being hit by a wave of pure emotion is another. “I will stay away from your inner thigh, crotch, and below your tail, do it yourself later.” Her smile froze. Red dots formed on her cheeks. “You are far too casual about this you dummy colt.” Hrrrrsh Her fur stood on edge as his brush passed through her chest. She almost fell, her relaxed muscles combined with the warm water felt extremely inviting for her to rest. “Now, why don't you continue with your explanation?” Star’s words woke her up, snapping her eyes open she blinked rapidly. Shaking her head sh- “Ouch!” “Stop sending water to me fool!” She held her head with both of her hooves. Small tears formed at the side of her eyes as she looked back at the human. “That huuuurt Star.” Dean staggered back. His eye twitched. Did she do it on purpose? Hmph!* Snorting, he went back to brushing her barrel. Unconsciously his hand moved toward her head. “Hmm hmhmm hhmmm~” It wasn't a weakness, but Dean Tyronus Starfield could not simply ignore a cute, fluffy creature in distress. Hmn hm-hm hu-humm* With a stupid smile on her face, fluttershy hummed a small tune. She didn't know why Star was petting her so suddenly but his fingers, combined with the water, were pleasing enough. Stopping her tune she looked at the manual and continued reading. She was feeling good! Hrrrrsh “Recharging this crystal is ill-advised due to the possible degradation of the material and the specific harmonic magic inside it specifically made for this version of the repair runic spell.” “If you wish to recharge it do go on one of our Neigh-gems & Sparklestones stores – Where Ponies Rock!” She threw a hoof in the air. She froze and then turned to Star. Only to find him smiling amusingly at her. “Do go on, angry or excited you still manage to be cute, it's quite adorable honestly.” Dean’s head tilted. He didn't know Ponies could change color. “I-i just li-like th-eem, their delivery times a-are quite am-amazing for such a-a l-little town like Ponyville.” He scratched his throat as one of his eyebrows went up. He started brushing her hair. It is not the first time some fool just assumes the meaning and intent of his words without a second of thought. Then again, he is not so innocent either. He’s only human after all. “Stop trembling fool, I don't know about other ponies but saying you are cute is a fact, not a compliment.” THUMP!* “Besides… I didn't know you owed me answers, when did that happen?” A mirthful look formed on his face as he saw the pegasus finally turn to look fully back at him. Whether her shy expression was born out of his words or his expression he did not know. All he does know is that she is unbelievably adorable like this. “Can't I want my friend to know more about me? That's how best friends are formed you know?” His smirk fell. His hands froze in place. . . . . . “Your words are wasted on me.” thump thump thump “But… do keep talking, you are interesting enough.” A smile bloomed on her face. A very silly one. The rock isn't as hard as it seemed. She shook her head. “A-anyway, continuing on!” Taking the manual she brought it closer to her face. He almost laughed, her embarrassment was entertaining enough, but he shouldn't bully the pegasus. “This crystal does not possess enough magic to be threatening to either infants or critters, hence we of neigh-gems do not take responsibility for any accidents revolving around sudden discharge or magic poisoning.” She turned some pages. “From here on it just explains what the runes are for, the type of crystal it's made from where they took it, and how to properly maintain i- eep!” Plop!* A splash of water hit her face, together with the manual. For one moment she felt it being taken from her hooves before a hand touched her face and wiped it. Opening her eyes she saw Star crouching and brushing her forelegs. thump!* ‘He’s not low enough shy, calm down!’ “These runes, and crystals, was there a creature in specific that created or found them?” She blinked. Her hoof poked her chin, or at least tried to as the human grabbed it and put it down. She ignored it. “Runes themselves were discovered by all creatures at different times in history, there were pioneers in the field, and some that discovered it with the help of others, but by themselves crystals and runes don't have a single creator, at least not that I know of.” He went to her other leg. “Well, I can't truly give you a lesson on it all Star, we don't have time for it but I can explain a little bit.” Coff* “Now, pay attention, this is important on magical crystals something called quantum resonance occurs at the subatomic level.” Dean briefly gazed at her, before returning to his brushing. The pony was naked all the time, from what he understood, as long as he keeps away from her crotch area he will have no problems. She is naked, from what he saw most of her race were too, her behavior seemed counterintuitive, but then again this could very well be a matter of opinion and not a generalized aspect. She is rather shy after all. And that is without speaking about something like conservationism. Complex creatures, complex puzzles. “Magical particles exhibit a resonance based on their alignment in the crystalline lattice, influencing the crystal's… affinity and potential application, for example, the crystal you had was attuned to harmonic magic.” She paused. “If you were to use, let’s say, chaos magic, the crystal would explode, now, the runes are what allow the magic inside it to transform into a spell.” He lifted his hand. She stopped. “So… if these runes could, for example, absorb magic, would they be able to be out anywhere, on the ground, on the air, on wood even? She tapped the wooden bathtub. The water was being drained so a pool had not been formed. “They… can store magic within them Star, but, it's something very insignificant, it wouldn't be nearly enough to cast a spell, without mentioning the magic inside would quite literally transform the runes into inflated balloons.” Hmmm* “And trees? That… would not be something good Star, Life on Equus is dependent on Magic to survive, I mean a pony can survive without it but their life won't be long, if they somehow move past losing their magic and ability to absorb more of it that is, the shock alone would kill them.” He tapped his feet. “I see…” “But, continuing on, being attuned to harmonic magic means the energy inside it has an easier time flowing, resulting in faster spells and more efficient energy usage, no- oah!” Dean turned her around just as she lifted her right hoof. Pressing on the top of her ass he lightly made her sit again, and then went to hold her tail “iiiiii!” Only to suddenly stop at her whimpering. “Sorry.” Opening his fingers he let the pony’s tail fall. “I never really got behind a horse, much less touch their tail before, still… I should have asked, do you want me to stop?” She lifted her hooves, her entire body was full of fluff, doing everything alone would take an hour at the least. “NO, no, it, just, it was just sudden, your fingers are soft Star, they tickled me, I was just surprised.” Hmmm* “Well then.” Lowering himself he scooped her giant tail and started brushing. “Do continue.” She sighed, just as her body sagged. The only time another creature has ever touched her tail was her father, and he was brushing her. Well, at least now she knows she’s sensible there. Lightly shaking her head she straightened her posture. Miss Fluttershy's class is not over! “Yes, as I was saying the runes on simpler crystals are programmed to only activate one spell at a standard intensity, going lower isn't a problem, going higher, well… you know what happens.” “The crystal is… uniform, that is to say, it is only used to let magic pass through it one way, altering the runes and doing another spell is possible, but it will degrade the crystal with time, without mentioning the horrific loss of energy.” Hmmmn* Had he had pony ears they would have had twitched. Fluttershy… knows too much about runes and crystals for something as simple as a curiosity. It was interesting, honestly, to see a side of the pegasus he didn't even imagine she had. Animal character, Nascent flame, and enchanter extraordinary. Now that he’d love to see. Well… His eyes lost focus as he clenched his left hand. ‘These… runes are proving to be rather interesting’ A toothy smile formed on his face. Magic… he won't give up on it so easily, even if it is borrowed power. He’ll find a way to make it his. “Now.” Fluttershy’s words cut through his musings. “The runes etched into the crystals utilize a form of quantum entanglement, that is to say, they become entangled with the quantum states of magical particles, creating a connection between the rune and the intended magical effect.” “That is to say if you connect a rune with a crystal, independently if they aren't physically connected and regardless of the distance the reaction will be instantaneous.” “Of course, only a true expert would be able to make a connection so far away and even this involves time and space magic something even more complicated, only ponies extremely smart and talented are capable of doing something like this, even then it will take decades for them to even be able to.” His eyes narrowed. That… could be complicated. Magic could be more difficult than he gave credit for. His technique, to control the subconscious through his soul, in theory, if he achieves mastery over it making himself the smartest human in history would not be impossible, just complicated. He thought it an advantage before but… no. In the world he is in, it is a requirement. Even more, he will need to find a teacher. ‘And I need bits for that.’ His body sagged. Only for it to strengthen itself again. The road might have bumps and turns, but he will walk on it anyways. Let this time at the very least, be with a head raised high. “Oh, I forgot to explain Star, Quantum entanglement occurs when two or more particles become interconnected and share correlated quantum states, regardless of the physical distance between them, meaning one copies the other, like twins.” “Now, with magical runes and crystals, entanglement is harnessed to establish a connection between the runic symbols and the quantum states of magical particles.” “Allowing for a direct influence on the particles' behavior, shaping the magical effects generated by the crystal.” “Now quantum resonance is the phenomenon where quantum systems, in this case, magical particles within a crystal lattice, exhibit a synchronized response to an external stimulus, in magical crystals, the alignment of these particles creates a resonance that amplifies their collective effects, influencing the crystal's overall magical properties.” Clop! “In simpler terms, quantum resonance emphasizes the synchronized behavior of magical particles within the crystal, while quantum entanglement highlights the interconnectedness between runic symbols and the particles' quantum states.” Setting the brush aside Dean turned the tube’s valve off. Lifting himself he took the towel on the side of the door, came back, and started to dry the pegasus. At the same time, he spoke. “So that means stronger crystals would be able to handle more affinities hence stopping the degradation and loss of efficiency during each activation?” “Even more, the functionality of each rune and crystal depends on quantum mechanics? Quantum resonance makes them act and move in sync while entanglement makes the connection with runes and the magic particle’s quantum states?” “Mmph, peh! Yes, Star exactly that! You've got the essence of it!” She beamed a smile even as he dried her face. “Stronger crystals, with a more stable and intricate lattice structure, can handle a broader spectrum of magical affinities. This helps mitigate the degradation and loss of efficiency during repeated activations, ensuring a more reliable and consistent performance over time.” Her face turned serious. “And yes, quantum mechanics plays a crucial role in the functionality of runes and crystals.” “Quantum resonance orchestrates the synchronized movement of magical particles within the crystal, creating a harmonious environment for the manifestation of magical effects.” “Simultaneously, quantum entanglement establishes a unique connection between runic symbols and the quantum states of these particles, allowing for a direct and precise influence on their behavior.” Clop! “Now, to remind you of what we talked about, then, to the next subject!” Standing on her two legs she pointed forward with a serious expression. “eep!” Only to freeze as Star’s towel enveloped her barrel. “If you do not want me seeing anything, avoid such positions little fool, you do have the habit of getting embarrassed for nothing, so be more careful.” Red dots formed on her muzzle. THUD!* Her hooves slammed on the bathtub as she forced her body down. A second later Star removes the towel and keeps drying her. The second time. THUMP!* It’s the second time she practically exhibits her Bits to Star! THUMP!* It feels like her heart is about to explode! Her eyes wandered toward the human Her feathers twitch. She forced herself not to panic. Slowly, she breathed, in and out. Seconds passed as she felt the towel dry her body, slowly, it moved, below her wings, barrel, face, mane, and legs. It wasn't uncomfortable, the fabric was not as soft as his fingers and his movement was too simple and rough for her to feel anything. It wasn't pleasing, or unpleasing, it just… was. Even then, her body relaxed. She liked it, well, not the mortification of course but… what came before. Before she became too comfortable. Serenity. Just… it was weird, truly weird. Here she is being brushed and dried by an alien she met a day ago, an alien that changed her life in less than five hours and somehow convinced her to get rid of her cutie mark. Inherently making her convince herself to connect her soul to him at the risk of a demon ripping her in half… literally. ‘Heh~’ She puffed as an amusing phrase came to mind. ‘Fluttershy, the first victim of Dean the Debater.’ “he…hehehahaha” It was hilarious She was afraid to do so much as talk to other ponies not even a day ago, and now she is here, tranquil as an alien Stallion dries her body. … She is fine with it The tranquility was enough to make her forget that Starfield isn't a pony, that he isn't a Stallion, and that he is dangerous. He is not kind, caring, soft-spoken, or even overly mindful. But he is someone she can be relaxed around. Someone she can… do whatever she wants, smile, laugh, play, be silly, as long as she doesn't act like a mare she herself would hate she’d always have a place with Star. And that alone means the world to her. Oh, she didn't do much to resist, or even refuse his… request, not because she is a pushover, no, she did it because Star truly and wholly just wanted to do it. Help her that is. With her fuzzy problem. Exactly because he caused it, he might call himself selfish, and be mostly right, but not fully. Even if he doesn't know it, he has a kind soul. Maybe not toward her, or even most creatures. But she knows it. Star has things he cares about, humans he admires, respects even. His expectations are just a little too high but… they are good. She understands it. He… respects those who respect themselves and those who are like him, a version of him. Stuck. Angry, enraged, and apathetic, no matter his state, or his words at the end of it all Star just wanted her to not be like he was. It was something like ‘If you can, be better, and you always can’ just… much more brutal and philosophical. And existentially dreadful. And extremely motivational. One does not change a 16-year-old mare set in her misery in just hours without being so. The towel passed through her tail, she could feel the water slowly leaving her appendage. Thank the stars she is sitting. Star might be oblivious, or even uncaring to most things he considers pointless but he is considerate, he wouldn't have covered her or even said he’d keep away from her… parts otherwise. She should feel uncomfortable. But she just… can't? Star is honest, and well-intentioned, being angry or uncomfortable is… not something she can really feel. ‘Is this how ponies feel when they meet devoted followers of the principle of Honesty?’ Star isn't innocent by any means, but he is somehuman she knows she can absolutely trust. Not to do good to her but to… not hide anything from her. If he wants something, he will say it, no matter how embarrassing or how likely it is to make her buck him in the face. Honesty does not mean kindness after all. It is weird. Every time he petted her it felt like he cared about her, something she knows isn't true. Even now, being dried only makes her feel like a filly, being given a bath by her parents. And, that's the thing, without caring, Star cares. She can be silly, idiotic, dance around, play stupid games, do pranks, be a filly even, and Star won't say a word. Be it on the couch, kitchen, or even here, in the bathtub, being dried, she can trust him, wholly. He said he’d help, and that's all he will, all he will think of doing. Because… not being honest would mean taking a step back, it would mean returning to being the human he hated. “Done.” Star’s words cut through her trance, glancing at him she saw him putting the towel away. Without wait she got up and sat in front of her sink. Hmmn* ‘Better.’ “Now, I can't read this thing, so pick one.” Looking to the side she saw Star holding five blades. “This one, number 4, 9.5 millimeters.” Nodding he put the rest on the sink and put the sword in the clipper. Turning it around he found a small button. Buzzzzzz* “Are you sure this will be enough?” She smiled, a content humm left her mouth as she did so. “Of course Star, didn't you complain about me wearing so much? Now I won't have to wear more than a beanie.” He hummed. “You were quiet, did my question bore you?” She shook her head. His tone was, calm, unbothered most likely. Still, she can be considerate. “No, I was just… thinking, lost in my mind and all that jazz.” Buzzzzzz* “Then I will leave you to it, if something hurts, be sure to tell me, it is my first time trimming an equestrian pony.” She nodded, in a moment, her thoughts came back, together with the buzzing sound of the clipper. Buzzzzzz* She understands it just like Star does, looking at the mirror and wanting to break it, to buck it, to not see the reflection on it. Being that shy, fearful, lying, weak mare would be worse than any bad words anycreature could throw at her. She just wishes she had noticed that before. Living hating yourself is not living at all. Even more so when you don't change just that. That's why she trusts Star to be honest, because she is him, in a way. Buzzzzzz* She… is not afraid of him screaming at her, Star doesn't care about her but she knows he can't stand seeing anycreature wasting away like he did. And now, she doesn't either. If being screamed at is the price for never going back to that pony, then it's something small in comparison to living as her. Why would she be scared of progress again? She has to be honest, act like herself, speak what's in her mind, and not hide anything from him, how else would he speak about her… undesirable parts? Buzzzzzz* Well, she has no intention of becoming the same as Star in every way of course but… it is best to hear the words of someone who already walked the path she is on instead of going in blind. If she doesn't like something, no matter how much he screams at her, she won't do it. Star has a view of what is to be strong, he shares that view with her through his words, the way he acts, but that does not mean he wants to push her around. He said it himself, the road is for her to walk on. What comes on the other side is completely dependent on her and her alone. Star cares without caring, exactly because he’d throw her through a window if it meant she’d get stronger for it. Buzzzzzz* He cares that somepony weak is close to him, not that Fluttershy, the pegasus pony is weak. She understands now, why her pa married her mother, they said it before, but she didn't understand it at the time. Soft, kind, caring, handsome, rich, strong, she doesn't need any of that in a friend, no, as long as he and she don’t do bad to each other she should only search for someone that she is happy to stay with. And… she is happy. A tear threatened to fall from her eye. After so, so long She. Is. Happy. And she won't lose it. No matter what, she’ll hold on to it, and buck any bucker bold enough to try and take it away from her. Buzzzz- The clipper suddenly stopped. “Are you fine? I told you to tell me if I pulled your fur.” Her wing shot up toward her eye, wiping the water off. “No, I just…” She looked at Star’s confused reflection. “I’m happy.” Hmmn* Buzzzzzz* Staying silent he went back to trimming. The pony on the other hoof, hummed a happy song. Having Star as a friend should feel like having a gay Stallion as one, just… Star finds her as attractive as a grain of sand. Libido? What's that? Can I eat it? Yes… it would be funny, had she not been at the receiving end of a creature that disregards anything he considers petty or pointless. Like embarrassment. And personal space. Had he had any other intentions she would have bucked him already, but then again, actions or words, Star is honest in all. The closest creature to an open book. But for now… back to her class Buzzzzzz* “Now, as I said before emotions generate distinct electrochemical signatures within the brain, when crafting runes, the emotional frequencies associated with specific intentions are encoded into the crystal's lattice.” “The crystal acts as a resonator for these frequencies, enhancing the effectiveness of the rune, meaning even small bursts of emotion can activate it.” Clop! “Now, for the last explanation about these crystals.” “Harmonic magic exhibits a form of sentience through the interaction of ambient magic with the emotional frequencies encoded in runes, the magic mirrors the emotional intent of the creator, creating a harmonious relationship between the spell caster and the magical energy.” “Be happy while creating, get happy results, be angry, get angry, be hateful, get hate, so on and so on.” Twisting her hoof she shot her head back to stare at Star. The human in turn stared at her with an unblinking, and somewhat surprised stare. “That's all, well, all for that one crystal that is.” His mouth formed a line. A diminutive frown appeared on his face. “You have far more knowledge in this than one would expect, something worthy of praise without a doubt.” She smiled as her wings ruffled. His eyes stayed fixed on his clipper. “More knowledge than a simple curiosity would entrail, did you… ever want to become a… runesmith? Enchanter?” For a moment, she froze. Only to sigh in tiredness. With her eyes fully open she looked upon Star’s reflection and spoke in a downed tone. “My talent, it… lets me hear anything other creatures speak in perfect equish, with the exception of vastly different words like, horse, something that does not exist in my dictionary despite sounding very similar to… a bad word.” “That means that while I can perfectly learn what a symbol is spoken, I can't know what it is said in their native language.” Her body sagged just as he started to trim her legs. “Something needed to be able to make runes in the first place, their history it's… I understand it through the ears of an Equestrian pony, instead of a Grifonian Griff.” She sighed lightly. “Ever since I was a filly I was terrified of heights, the day I discovered my cutie mark is also the day I discovered land, and the animals that live within it and, I know…” Buzzzzzz* “I know it could have simply been my destiny to like them, really everything could have been, but I liked them, I still like them you know, maybe I won't in the future, but for now, I can't abandon them, even if it wasn't me wh- ouch!” Lightly Dean flickered Fluttershy’s leg. “Worry about it later, continue your history, it is much more interesting, and you will need to run, I have yet to feel anything besides fat with this clipp-... oi.” Hmph!* Humphing Fluttershy closed her eyes and lifted her head, she might be a little sedentary, but she’s not fat! And so the only answer to him would be a fluffy tail to the face. Seconds passed. No sound was made. Her ears fell. Slowly, she turned her head. Only to pause. ”He..hehehehahaHaHAHAHA!” Falling on her side she grabbed her barrel and Star… star’s face was filled with her tail fluff! “HahaHAHAHAHAHA!” The human’s eyebrow went up. She laughed harder Oh, but that was not all, no, no, no, the spirit of laughter apparently decided she was too gloomy boomy because her tail formed a perfect goatee on the human’s face! “No- haha, no! HaHAHA! STAR heheha, look he~ look to the other side hahaha please!” The human’s deadpan stare became more evident. She laughed harder. She couldn't breathe properly anymore. Faust why is she imagining him as a neighponese Hoof Fu master?! He looks so ridiculous too! “HeHahaHe-hehe…Hah-” Her laughter suddenly stopped, from one moment to the other she shot upright, her face bearing a serious expression. Her ears fell "Star..." Wiping the tail off his face, the human hummed. "I-I d-didn't mean to laugh a-at you. I'm... sor-rry." Her voice cracked ever so slightly. Being laughed at for years, knowing how much it hurts, and doing the same thing, to a friend non- Slap!* “Ouch!” The Pegasus held her head in pain where the human had slapped her. “Stupid woman, mocking someone and laughing at them are two different things, even I know this, how long have you been without pony contact?” Scratching the back of her head she laughed awkwardly. ”Seven years?” “If I had found it humiliating it would have been another history, when something embarrassing happens you laugh together with them, unfortunately, I only find amusement in little things.” “Besides…” He tapped his chin. “I laughed at your little dance did I not? And, although I did not see it, a pink bearded man does sound rather silly don't you think?” “He…hehahahaha, yes, yes it does Star.” She smiled. He did not. Her body lowered. His eyes narrowed. “Fl-” With a jump, she pounced toward the human. “You idiot!” Who promptly screamed at her while throwing the clipper away, just in time for her body to slam against him… and do nothing. He blinked. The pony extended her wings and arms, in a second, she hugged him. “I can't… I can't remember the last time I had a laugh attack Star, thank you.” He lifted his hand. Only to lower it He shook his head. Grabbing the pony’s shoulders she pushed her away and then looked at his fur-filled shirt. “Ugh, this will be annoying to clean.” Her expression shifted as she laughed some more. ‘Not yet shy, not yet.’ Turning around she glanced at her human. Absently she watched as he took the clipper and walked back. Reflexively she turned and sat in place, not a second later she felt the clipper on her fur. Buzzzzz* “What I wanted to ask is if you will be able to teach me your language in the first place, considering you hear everything I speak in equish and I hear everything you speak in Portuguese I imagine it will become something complicated, maybe I should ask for that blue one’s help.” Her ears shot up. Only to be grabbed and lowered again as the human started to trim her fur. “Rainbow Dash?” “Ah, yes, her, but no matter, will you really be able to explain your alphabet in the first place? For example, say A.” Her head tilted. “A.” A frown appeared on Dean’s face this… would be complicated. ‘Wait.’ “Ok, I am going to say this very slowly, so pay attention, and repeat the same letter toward me, in the same way I do.” She nodded “A, ay, aaayyy.” Her eyes widened. “Za.” “Za equals A, ayyy, correct?” Smiling, she nodded. “Good, it seems that instead of a flaw you only truly failed at recognizing a quirk of your cutie mark.” Hmmm* “Did you… give up after learning you couldn't understand runes?” She shook her head. “No, I tried, I thought if I couldn't understand the language I could at least understand everything else but…” She looked at her cutie mark. “It seems like I went through the wrong path.” He hummed, the clipper finally finishing her other ear. “Understandable, if you were anything like my past self, gaining motivation to do even the things you loved or were interested in after meeting a roadblock would be hard.” “Fortunately for you, people’s dreams never end, now, let's continue, I will speak my alphabet, and you will answer in your own language, slowly, focus on making the sound of the letter, not the letter itself.” She nodded. “B - bee” “Bo” “C - see” “Cu” “D - dee” “Di” “E - ee” “Es” “F - ef” “Fu” “G - gee” “Ga” “H - aitch” “He” “I - eye” “Ix” “J - jay” “Ju” “K - kay” “Ki” “L - el” “La” “M - em” “Mi” “N - en” “No” “O - oh” “Os” “P - pee” “Pi” “Q - cue” “Qu” “R - ar” “Re” “S - ess” “Si” “T - tee” “To” “U - you” “Un” “V - vee” “Vi” “W - dabliu” “Wo” “X - ex” “Xe” “Y - why” “Ya” “Z - zed” “Zo” “Annnd done!” Fluttershy clopped her hoof. Dean frowned. “Our alphabets seem to have the same number of letters, or at least the English one does, I would have spoken of the others but… it seems pointless now.” Buzzz-* The clipper’s buzz suddenly stopped. Grabbing the pony’s head he turned her toward the mirror. “Wow.” Her eyes sparkled as she looked at her reflection, she had no hairstyle to speak of but her long and smooth mane was something else. Mmmmn* Feeling Star’s fingers on her head she hummed happily. Unconsciously her body started to move from side to side, behind her, her tail began to sway. “Ok PupShy, what do you want your hairstyle to be?” “We-” “Too bad, I can only do braids, I am not a barber you know.” Her eyes turned deadpan. “Hey, one for one, now…” Taking her hair Dean started to “I will have to brush everything again, but do continue your explanation.” Suddenly she stood up, the movement making Dean release her hair. Not a second later she beat her wings and shot out of the bathroom. “I’ll take something, be back in a second!” He opened his mouth. THUD!* “OUCH!” Only to close it again at the distant sounds. Sighing he looked around, seeing the fur on the ground he went to take a broom. “I’m back!” Only to stop as the pegasus barged in. “Here.” Extending her hoof she showed a white sheet of paper, together with a pencil. He said nothing as she walked back and sat in front of the sink’s mirror once again. “Now I know we don't have time for it all, it's… 10:50, meaning we only have 20 minutes at maximum before I need to start making lunch.” She stopped for a moment before her wing extended backward and touched Star’s arm. “And you are going to help me with it mister, I don't want to make something both of us can't enjoy ok?” Shifting his arm he took her mane once again. “Knowing the difference between our worlds, even in the smallest of things, will be something useful for me, that and I am curious to know how you make your food.” Hrsssssss “Good, now, I want you to speak your alphabet, then I will write the letter after it you will write your own letter and the sound mine does ok?” He nodded. She smiled. “Ok now… ⏃ za.” ✦ . ⁺ . ✦ . ⁺ . ✦ “Aaaaand, done!” Tick! Fluttershy tapped her pen on the sink as she ended writing the comparison of both alphabets, it didn't take more than one minute but still, some parts were confusing. The letters for example, were completely different. 1- ⏃= (A): Sounds like "za" 2- ⏚= (B): Sounds like "bo" 3- ☊= (C): Sounds like "cu" 4- ⎅= (D): Sounds like "di" 5- ⟒= (E): Sounds like "es" 6- ⎎= (F): Sounds like"fu" 7- ☌= (G): Siunds like "ga" 8- ⊑= (H): Sounds like "he" 9- ⟟= (I): Sounds like "ix" 10- ⟊= (J): Sounds like "ju" 11- ☍= (K): Sounds like "ki" 12- ⌰= (L): Sounds like "la" 13- ⋔= (M): Sounds like "mi" 14- ⋏= (N): Sounds like "no" 15- ⍜= (O): Sounds like "os" 16- ⌿= (P): Sounds like "pi" 17- ⍾= (Q): Sounds like "qu" 18- ⍀= (R): Sounds like "re" 19- ⌇= (S): Sounds like "si" 20- ⏁= (T): Sounds like "to" 21- ⎍= (U): Sounds like "un" 22- ⎐= (V): Sounds like "vi" 23- ⍙= (W): Sounds like "wo" 24- ⌖= (X): Sounds Like "xe" 25- ⊬= (Y): Sounds like "ya" 26- ⋉= (Z): Sounds like "zo" 26 from both, apparently the same as one of the languages of Star’s homeworld ‘English’ fortunately the human knew it, it would not be significantly more difficult but the simpler the better. While the pony hummed happily the human brushed her hair, a contemplative expression plastered on his face all the while. “So…” Fluttershy’s head snapped toward his reflection. “In your language, my name would be something like… Dieszano Toyareosnounsi Sitozarefuixesladi?” Clop! clop! clop! clop! clop! clop! clop! “Yes! I mean, the pronunciation is horrible and the emphasis abysmal, but you did it!” Taking a small impulse the pony started to jump up and down. The human on the other hand, simply tapped his chin. “You understood me in your language, correct?” Without stopping she nodded. “But at the same time, you heard me speaking with a, as you describe it, horrible pronunciation, something that has never happened before.” Suddenly, she stopped. Turning around she stared at the human with unblinking eyes. “Meaning your talent only activates on sounds you cannot understand, implying that as long as somecreature speaks in a type of broken equish that is vaguely understandable, your talent will not activate.” “Meaning as I progress it will become harder and harder for you to teach me, in other words, we’ll have to ask that blue Pegasus for help either way.” Finally finishing with her mane Star let it fall, she would have admired her mane had she not realized another pony would enter her house in the future not settled in her. Her stomach turned. Her cottage, outside of her family, critters, and Star nopony else had ever been on it. And for good reason. It is her house, a place where she can go, rest, do what she wants, and live as she dreams. She accepted Star solely because he was a creature in dire need of help, and she was the most fitting pony for the job. Speaking with somehuman who is similar to her, lived on her hooves, understands her, never lies, has the same libido as a wall, one that somehow is a debater strong enough to change her life in less than five hours and beat her decade-old depression just as fast is one thing. Speaking with a stranger pony who can lie, laugh at her, judge her, mock her for nothing else but the sake of it, and be overall a very mean creature with zero good intentions depending completely on how they feel like it is another one completely. Especially when that same pony is the bucking mare that cared more about winning a race and training than saving another pony from a death fall, or even helping her marginally after self-proclaiming herself her friend. ‘But nooooooo, just tell meek little Fluttershy you are her friend and she will grab onto you like a cat on a scratch post!’ Hmph! Not like helping the pony with wings that is screaming while falling to her death is something normal to do after all. Not like she can't use her wings, right? Oh, she doesn't hate Rainbow, she doesn't have the strength to hate anycreature, but even if she tolerated the mare out of patience and shyness before that does not mean she liked her. 4 years, before that call yesterday it had been 4 years since the blue pegasus had bothered to speak to her. She doesn't think of her as a friend, for a brief year she did, but not anymore, but for a self-appointed one that Pegasus sure makes a point to act as anything but. Sigh* No, that's not fair, if she wanted a friend she should have gone after one, as Star said it, put the blame on no one but yourself, she just… is not as extreme as him. “But this is for later, for now.” Her ears twitched as the human continued speaking. Thinking about life now was pointless. Leaning forward he took both the paper and pen off the pegasus hooves. Not even twenty seconds later he gave it back. “The first is Dean, the second Tyronus, and the third Starfield, write it in your language, and then we will talk more about it.” Nodding the pegasus started writing, ten seconds later she was done. Dean: ⎅⟒⏃⋏ Tyronus: ⏁⊬⍀⍜⋏⎍⌇ Starfield: ⌇⏁⏃⍀⎎⟟⟒⌰⎅ Feeling Star’s chest on her head as he leaned to look at the paper a sudden sense of excitement bloomed inside her chest. It was… nostalgic, and paradoxically new. Not him leaning forward Faust no, more like… the situation in itself, this entire day even, saying it is the best of her 16 years of life wouldn't be an exaggeration. She remembered it, not precisely of course, so much time passed after all. When she was a filly, before everything happened she was so curious, everything was new, and she loved to discover it. The days she would make foalish questions, do stupid things, and have fun in the simplest of things, such as follow her tail for minutes. She can't quite remember the feelings of it but… she is sure it was amazing, even more, she is sure that… ‘It feels the same…’ The same as years ago, after so long of doing the same, same and same thing for years, being content and thinking she was happy something new happened. And it felt amazing, doing something new was… incredible! Especially with somecreature else, maybe it is mean to say it but talking and playing with her critters just isn't the same. But how would she know? It’s been so long, she forgot it, the feeling of having a friend. ‘No.’ No, not a friend but… something, she doesn't have a word for it but Star is something to her, a very important one too. He is… dear to her. She can trust him, with very specific things, fully even, but in others… she can't, because she knows he won't do a thing to help. She, surprisingly enough, doesn't care, life has ups and downs, it's up to her to climb the downs and make sure not to fall on them. She… accepts him, and that's that, maybe he’s not perfect, maybe he never will but… she doesn't need a perfect companion?/friend?/acquaintance. Star’s enough. Well, not that it matters, no, for now, she only needs to re-discover the feeling and be just as happy as she did the first time. With a cheer in her tone, she spoke. “Now you spoke Dies-zano Toya-reos-noun-si Sito-zarefui-xesladi the correct pronunciation would be Di-esz-ano Toyar-eosno-unsi Sitozar-efuixe-slad-i.” Hmnnnn* “I understood nothing you spoke, or at least the why.” She smiled, and then waved her left hoof. “No worries Star, Timbucktu wasn't built in a single day, oh, it's an ancient pegasus cloud city, much like Cloudsdale.” While the pegasus explained the human pondered. “Wouldn't that mean your name is Fulauntotoesre Siheya?” She froze. Her wings briefly fluttered. Her eye twitched. Hearing Star speaking felt the same as having somepony scratch a chalkboard. It was rather… unkind to think so but… if ponysh was a pony it would wither and die after hearing him speak. With a stained smile she lifted her hoof. She can fix this! “That would be… a disappointment.” Her arm froze, just as an indignant look crossed her face. New or not Star should know saying something bad about a pony’s name is not something to be done even if angry. She will teach him of course, but this alone does not stop her from getting angry. Turning around an upset expression formed on her face. “Fluttershy is a much cuter name.” Something hit her. Only for an embarrassed one to form not a second later as the human spoke. thump! ‘WHERE DID THAT COME FROM YOU DUMMY COLT?!’ “Well… not that I don't believe your name is as adorable in your language but… I prefer mine, Fluttershy, Flutter Shy.” Thump! He tapped his chin. “If I had a pet butterfly I’d give her a name like this.” THUMP! THUMP!! THUMP!!! ’aaaaaaaaaaaa!’ “Well.” Putting Fluttershy’s hair aside he slowly took her tail and started brushing, the pony was sitting, there was no reason for her to make a scene. “Not that it matters, despite having the form of one you are most certainly not a critter.” Sigh* Her body sagged. Her heartbeat decreased. “For more that I wish one like you existed in my world.” THUMP!* Only to shoot up again as Star kept speaking. ’aaaaaaaaaaaa!’ That stallion did not have a filter. “Ah.” And for more that she loved it, she also hated it. His hand briefly stopped. “I don't mean a pegasus, by the worlds, having a pet so similar to your race would be rather weird, I meant something as good as you.” ’aaaaaaaaaaaa! STOP SPEAKING YOU IDIOT!’ “Clean, cute, with a mouth that doesn't smell of garbage, fluffy and smart, although… having a pet that could talk to me, even if amazing would be rather upsetting, well…” ’AAAAAAAAAAAA!’ “If they wanted to keep being my pet I wouldn't oppose it, but you know right? I’d need to change how I treated them… he~” The human lightly chuckled as he kept brushing the pony’s tail, completely missing the same mare’s expression of embarrassment. It wasn't so much as Star telling her it, more like anycreature at all besides her family and critters doing so. Knowing they aren't mocking her is also rather pleasing, flattering even, just…. ‘Being told you’d make a good pet? Does this stupid colt not realize what he’s babbling about?!’ She is starting to realize that having a wholly honest creature living with her might cause more embarrassment than not. “You know, I spoke with my classmates somewhat when I was a teen, our conversations would start with something as simple as a new game, and end with everyone asking whether a human or a shark in a bicycle would win a race.” “Amusing times were those little flame, amusing they were.” Thum-* Her head suddenly shot up as she stared at the human’s reflection. “Wait…” Continuing brushing her tail, Dean hummed. “Little flame?” “Your soul burns does it not?” Her head tilted. “It… does?” “You thought I was being figurative? Your ego was born not long ago, it is a little yellow flame inside a bigger blue one, hence why.” He poked the back of her head. “Little flame.” Putting the brush aside he held her tail with both hands and separated it into three parts, slowly, he started braiding. All the while the pony stood still. A small smile graced her face. Shaking her head she spoke. “No Star in my language my name would be Fulaun-toes-re Siheya, you don't need to repeat the letter ok?” Hmmm* “Understood, now, I want to test something, pay attention to my words ok?” Quickly, she nodded. “Horse.” No reaction. “Horse.” “STAR!” The pony’s head snapped toward him with such speed he briefly thought she had broken it. He ignored it and hummed to himself. Hmmm* “I see, my intent when speaking the first was to refer to a creature of my world, the second however was to refer to a certain type of… woman, or mare in your case.” “The first time I spoke Horse back then my intention was for you to understand me, your cutie mark most likely translated it with that in mind hence you understood a word that did not exist in your dictionary but that had a similar sound.” Her glare intensified. He continued on, the mystery of magic much more appealing than the admittedly cute pegasus’ reactions. “When I said horse just now I did not want you to understand it as anything besides it being an animal from my world, tell me what exactly did you hear?” Her head tilted even while her glare kept up. “I… don't know? It was a jumbled mess of nonsensical words I thought you were pranking me.” “I see, would that not mean Your cutie mark can be tricked? Or is it because magic is not inside my soul? Contrary to most, if not all creatures on this world, if wholly dependent on magic it would make sense why your power does not work perfectly on me.” "For example, woman, my intent when speaking it was to refer to a female of my species, not a mare, that is to say not a female pony, I saw your expression every time I spoke it, you were confused right?” Her glare lessened, even while her expression morphed into a confused one she gave a nod. “Because, not unlike the runes, your cutie mark can sense something much deeper than simple emotions, it can read intent, BUT!” He lifted his finger, just to then go back to braiding her tail. “It is unlikely to do so by reading the electrochemical signals reflected on ambient magic by the brain, no, no no no no.” He shook his head. “I didn't feel any kind of pulse in my brain, I could be wrong but speaking plainly I do not believe your cutie mark needs to use such a way to read my mind, no, I believe it can see my brain.” A stained smile formed on his face. “I believe it can use such a magical way to see my intent but that it does not depend on it, the second option might as well be something it did when the first didn't work perfectly.” “All of it, neurons, signals, synapses, from the smallest to biggest your cutie mark can see everything, not only see but analyze it, understand it, and make conclusions, in other words…” He pointed toward the pony “You can read minds.” A skeptical look formed on her face. He laughed. “I know, I know, the difficulty would be immense, it would need the ability to not just observe, but intricately scan and analyze neural activity in real-time with extremely high resolution.” He held his chin. His other hand kept holding the braid together. The pony’s tail was unimaginably big. “It would need to understand the chemical aspects of neurotransmitters and their role in modulating neural signals.” Lifting his hand he lifted two fingers. “Even more, it would need to have access to an individual's entire life history, experiences, emotions, and memories to provide context to the observed neural patterns.” Three fingers. “Not only that, it would necessitate to have advanced algorithms, ones capable of decoding complex patterns of neural activity and identifying meaningful correlations.” Four. “Recognize the influence of cultural and linguistic factors on thought processes, including nuances and symbols specific to each individual.” Five. “The ability to discern and interpret the emotional aspects of thoughts, emotions do play a significant role in cognitive processes after all.” Six. “A mechanism to comprehend and integrate the subjective aspects of human experience, acknowledging that thoughts are not purely objective entities.” Seven. Closing both of his hands he took the pink tail again and then looked at the bewildered pony. He understood. She didn't seem to think deeply about many things, hell, not many people did, but to understand the possibilities one has to first understand the implications. And a form of mind reading purely supported by observation, one he cannot hope to defend against at the moment is one of them. “You have something stronger than any supercomputer on my planet tattooed on your ass, and you are using it to speak to animals?” She blinked. “That’s… an interesting theory.” He laughed. ‘She understood jack shit.’ “Let me put it in simpler words, supposing I am right, supposing I am right and you explored all of the possibilities of this braid, you would be able to know the past of any creature you speak with.” “Understand the why they do what they do, in a way maybe even they don't, knowing if someone is lying or not would be trivial, no intent would be hidden from you.” “Harmony landed you this power Fluttershy, it is false strength, false ability, an illusion that can be shattered at any time, one that you promised it would.” “So hear me well, magic is more likely than not borrowed strength, but to be strong you need not to depend on it, use this false power to obtain true power, something truly yours, that can't be taken without similarly taking your life in return.” She tilted her head. She wasn't confused just… slow. “What I am trying to say is for you to study this brand, understand it inside and out, so when the day comes, and you lose or remove it, the power to understand and be understood will not leave together with it.” He paused, as a melancholic expression formed on his face. “Your power is to understand creatures and be understood, imagine that, the power of honesty, no intention hidden from you, no action without reason, the strongest intuition of this planet, in the palm of your hoof.” Her eyes fell. “Oh.” He huffed. “It is obvious to me you do not even realize your full potential, you didn't even notice did you? Briefly, when speaking my name and yours, you spoke so in your language.” Her eyes widened. “I doubt you will be able to do so again anytime soon, but that goes to show hmn? Mind over matter or not, your limits really were imaginary.” Closing his mouth he took his eyes out of the pony’s reflection and kept braiding her tail, he had to admit, the action was somewhat calming. “You are very… smart St-” “No.” Snapping he quickly interrupted her. “My facets can show me memories long forgotten, while I am knowledgeable for the moment it is simply a temporary thing, the information does not stay on my mind, not without constant reinforcement.” “Ask me what I meant by these words an hour from now without requesting the aid of my facets and I will most certainly not know anything.” Her ears fell. An awkward silence enveloped the room. “What are you waiting for? Keep talking about your planet.” Her ears shot up. “Yes! Of course, what do you want to know Star?” “Time, first, count the seconds.” “1, 2, 3, 4, 5-” “Is this the exact speed seconds pass in the clocks of your world?” She nodded. “Good, we seem to have the same, now, a minute, how many seconds is it composed of?” “Sixty.” He paused. “Sixty seconds correct?” “...yes?” His hands moved again. “I see… that is… curious.” “How so?” “One minute in my world is sixty seconds, an hour sixty minutes, a day twenty-four hours.” “Oh, so we are the same Star! That makes things simpler.” Extending his arm Dean took a band on the sink and quickly tied it at the end of the pony’s tail, “No, it does not, a minute is divided into 60 seconds because 60 has many divisors, making it easy to divide time into fractions, 60 can be evenly divided by 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 10, 12, 15, 20, and 30.” “Simplifying calculations involving time divisions and angles, a division of 60 is logical, I can believe in a coincidence such as this with no problem but…” “23 hours 56 minutes and 4 seconds, this is the time the earth takes to turn around itself, humanity decided to adopt a 24-hour day out of convenience, although I cannot be certain of when Equus was formed, how and the velocity of its rotation even with the gigantic window of time for it to be possible it is still somewhat too coincidental…” He tapped his feet while his hands kept working on the pegasus’ mane. “Now approximately 1.4 billion years ago, an Earth's day was around 23 hours long, calculations determined that the planet would slow down enough for a day to be 25 hours long in approximately 50 to 100 million years from the day I left, making the 24-hour day state of the earth last for 1.5 billion years.” He breathed in. “While this is a rather big window of time It is sti-” Feeling something poke the side of his stomach he looked down, only to see Fluttershy’s wing poking him. Turning forward he looked at her reflection. She was smiling. An eyebrow rose. “Princess Celestia moves the sun and the moon, previously Princess Luna did move the moon, although she is indisposed for now, in the past they decided upon the duration of a day themselves when Equestria was finally founded.” “24 hours was the decided time for fairness sake 12 hours of day, 12 hours of night, the time was decided because most ponies stay awake for 15 to 17 hours, this way they could experience both the day and a little bit of the night.” “The same goes for nocturnal ponies they stay awake during the night and experience a little bit of the day, well, that particular timeframe also allowed both princesses to meet each other during a small period, but from what I know this is only at the beginning.” “Later on they didn't need to sleep every day like everypony else, and so they could spend more time together, well, after what happened 300 years ago that became impossible.” Taking chunks of the pony’s mane, Dean let a single strand move to the other side of her head, keeping everything together was proving to be more complicated than he thought. “I am not interested in the history of your princesses for now, but do continue to speak about your calendar, tell me how many days there are in a week, a month, a year?” Her ears fell in disappointment, only for them to shoot up again not a second later. “Of course, a week has 10 days, 6 work days and 4 relaxation days, now the first is Mane-day, the second Neighs-day, third Trotter-day, fourth Gallopgreen-Day, fifth Filly-fri-day, sixth Canter-day, seventh, starting the relaxation days is Stable-sun-day, eighth, Ponymonium-day, ninth Ponysesho-day, and finally the tenth Foal Moon-day.” Absently he nodded. “What day is today?” “Today is Ponysesho-day 9th of the first month Hayprance.” Hmmm* “Now, a month has 10 weeks, that is to say, it has 100 days, a year has 10 months, that is to say 1000 days.” His hands froze. ‘What?’ That… could change everything, but… ‘No, it will depend on something else.’ His arms started moving again. “...Fluttershy.” “Hmm?” “How old are you again?” “Oh, I’m 16, born on 979 in Clipclop, the fourth month day 25 at exactly 13:43 at Cloudsdale’s specialized foal care hospital.” “...I see…” Hmn? Fluttershy’s head tilted in confusion, Star’s fingers suddenly stopped. Looking at his reflection she could see him staring blankly at… nothing. “Star?” No reaction. Extending her wing she poked him. Suddenly he shook his head. “Yes… hmm… Fluttershy, humans have a… well, names for ou- their development stages, from newborn to elderly, the Infancy goes from 0 to 2 years, Early Childhood 2 to 6, Middle Childhood 6 to 12, Adolescence 12 to 18, Early Adulthood 18 to 40, Middle Adulthood 40 to 65, Late Adulthood: 65 to 80 and finally Elderly from 80s and beyond.” Her ears fell. “Oh, you, no d-… do humans live just until 80?” His hand froze His eyes wandered to her form Why was the pony nervous? He moved again. “No, what about you Ponies, how long does your race live for?” A frown formed on her face. She responded anyway. “Ponies live on average around 130 years, of course, there are differences between tribes but outside of Earth ponies they are irrelevant, for example, the oldest non-alicorn Pony lived until her 165 years, she was an Earth pony you know.” Hmmm* “I see…” Her expression fell. Star doesn't hide anything, that she knows as a fact but… something is wrong. “...Star?” “Yes?” “How... long do humans live?” Sigh* “Well, as far as I know, the oldest confirmed age for a human is 122 years.” Her lips moved up. “A woman named Jeanne Calment managed to live that long, she was a French woman who was born on February 21, 1875, and passed away on August 4, 1997.” Her tail wagged. “That is to say a human who takes good care of their health can live a very long time.” She was worried for a moment. It was good to know she didn't need to. “Over a century in fact.” It wasn't perfect, nothing ever was. But Star’s world doesn't have magic, buying 8 years should be easy peasy. “However…” Thump* Her tail froze. “The average human lifespan in my country of origin was 75.” Her lips formed a line. ‘Just… 75?... Well, he did say a healthy human can live a long time.’ Her smile returned. She is worrying too much, there's nothing wrong, Star’s fine. The human continued. “Well, by that I mean 75 Earth years, have I ever told you my planet’s name is Earth? Terra too, anyway, each Year has exactly 1000 Days in your world, in mine we have only 365.” Her tail froze, just as her expression fell. Her body felt cold. She stared at Star’s reflection. “What?” “It is a time calculated by how long the planet takes to fully rotate around the sun, considering the thing is soaring through the galaxy and dragging the entire system together with it I do have to ask myself how they managed to calculate this.” The pegasus glanced back at Star. “What?” “75 would be… 27 years in your calendar? A little bit more actually.” He laughed. It was funny, really, he expected the time measurements to be different of course, but not to such an absurd point. Still… discovering he is an infant by pony standards is nothing short of amusing. “Ha! Wouldn't that mean I am 8 years old in your system, hmph~ I suppose calling me a colt wasn't that far off after all heh? Hehe…hah-” CRACK! “WHAT ARE YOU LAUGHING ABOUT YOU IDIOT?!” Thud* His hand froze. He looked down. The wooden floor was cracked. He looked back at the pegasus, she had fully turned around. His face remained passive, perhaps a little confused too. He couldn't help it, it was so abrupt. One moment he was joking, the next a crying pegasus stared at him. What the hell did he do? His eyes moved toward the strands of unfinished braids. He frowned and then extended his hand. Smack! “WHAT IS FUNNY ABOUT LIVING JUST FOR 27 YEARS HUH?! TELL ME?! DO YOU WANT TO Die?!” The pony’s voice broke. The human stared at his hand as pain surged from it. He ignored it and then stared at the crying pony. This world is… a weird place. He lost count of how many times he thought those same 7 words while on Equus. Still… they didn't stop being true. What other world would a pegasus be crying because he is going to die of old age after all? ‘Well… not that I will.’ Even then the strangest thing wasn't even that. It was the fact something else cares about his life, someone who spent only hours with him. He… knows empathy, but the pegasus race couldn't possibly have this much naturally right? ‘Maybe it is her cutie mark?’ ‘Her ability does turn her into some type of empath after all.’ Even still, it kept being strange. His grandparents died a long time ago, the feeling of being cared for did so together with them. He doesn't care about his life, he values it of course, shows respect even, he wouldn't kill himself, code or not. But… that still doesn't change the fact he’d throw it away in a heartbeat for the sake of his creed. He blinked. And then stared neutrally at the pegasus. “19 years is still a long time to live, you know.” His tone was monotone. She didn't like it. “It all depends on how you live, not how long, 23 years of my life… couldn't truly be called living, and I suppose most of your 16 Equestrian ones could be said to be the same…right?” “.....” Looking down he saw the pony’s fur all around the floor, using his feet he moved it away, and then sat. “What does ‘age’ even mean?” Her ears twitched. She kept silent “Is it a number? If so would that mean my 8 years of age according to equestria were irrelevant? A time so insignificant everything I passed through could be resumed as an infant’s life.” He put his arms behind his back. Tears kept falling. He didn't like it. “Is that it? Would you resume everything I lived through as a… phase?” “N-” “No… age is not a number, age is life, age is what you passed through, how much you grew by passing through it even, how long I have lived, and how long I have to live doesn't represent how old I am, you know why?” Sniff* She shook her head. “Because age is the state of One's Soul, not their body.” He put his hand above her head, and then caressed her mane. “That is why I am older than you, and that is why even a single year, human or equestrian is more important than you might think, so, no, 19 years is not in any way shape, or form a small amount of time.” He smiled. These discussions, he was starting to like them. “But that is not why you are sad, is it?” He poked her forehead, just as her tears stopped. “You like me, for some reason I doubt I will ever understand you like me, Is it the discussions? The fact I am not a pony? That I don't lie? Or simply that you think of me as a critter?” “No i-!” “I don't care.” Raising his voice he interrupted the pegasus. The pony was interesting, amusing, and cute, maybe that's why he doesn't like to see her in a bad mood. Even though he doesn't care about her. It was a paradox, but not one he feels like wasting time on. “As I said before you have no need to explain yourself to me, but continuing on, for some reason, you care about me… or do you?” He tapped his chin. Thump!* Her breath hitched. “You are angry, and sad, because my death will leave you alone.” Her eyes widened. “It's been years you know, of me fully knowing myself, of course.” He opened his arms and pointed his open palms up. “Since arriving in this world that certainty wavered, but that does not change the fact that for years I fully knew who I was and why I did what I did, but.” He lowered his arm as he pointed up with the other. “But but but but, you.” Her eyes crossed as she stared at the finger pointing at her. “Are not Dean Tyronus Starfield, no, you are Fluttershy, and you don't know yourself, so! Allow me to make a guess.” Snap! “My guess is that my death is irrelevant to you.’ An indignant look formed on her face. “Shh!” Dean shushed the pony. “I am not done, but continuing on, you are sad solely because the benefits of my presence in your life will disappear, you don't care about me, you care about the happiness you feel, the discussions we have, and perhaps even the new perspectives I bring.” The pony’s expression fell, in a moment her body sagged, and she sat down on her four hooves with a downed expression. “And that's fine.” Her head snapped toward him. His expression was stoic. She still doesn't like it “Be selfish, be cruel, be evil, be sadistic, be murderous, be a complete and utter bastard, be the worst and best of what your race can be, I. Don't. Care.” Slowly she stood on her forelimbs. He continued. “I will despise you if you become a coward, I will hate you if you break your own code, I will do my best to kill you if you ever truly wish to have a true fight with me, but I won't move a single finger if you stay true to who you are.” He exhaled. “It is fine, for someone to do something a reward must be in place, it's only natural, why must your hard work be rewarded with nothing? Why must you care for someone if you don't get the satisfaction of doing so?” “You only give, to receive, you know I care nothing about you, not even a little, it is understandable that you do not care about me in return, that you only seek the good things my presence brings, and that is fine.” “All creatures are selfish, you are no exception but, don't lie to yourself, more importantly, don't lie to me, this little act, or misjudged belief that you care about me is only born of ignorance, you don't know your Self, and for it, you don't know even the reason behind your actions.” His expression softened. Hers stayed frozen. “No…” A confused expression formed on his face. Lowering himself he got closer to the pegasus’ muzzle. “What?” Her head moved back “I…” She gulped. “You… you are right Star, I…like you, you are the first friend I have ever had in, well… since flight camp, maybe I am sad because I don't want to be alone again, and I am sorry for making you believe I was lying to you, but no, Dean Tyronus Starfield, you are my friend, and I can guarantee you that I care about you beyond what you can give me.” She stood on her hind legs and then supported herself on his shoulders, she wasn't quite as tall as him, but she came to his jaw this way. She stared at his eyes as one of his eyebrows rose. She could feel his muscles tensing. She understands. There aren't any intelligent creatures like her in Star’s world. Any as big as her and so close to a human would most certainly be looking to kill him. She took care of critters for years, of course she knows a little bit of body language. Star was different, but similarities exist even in the most unexpected ways. “But you said it yourself, creatures like us are complex, unimaginably so, there is not one single reason for any given action or reaction, but many, you might not believe me but I care about you.” “I cared about you when you were in that hospital, when you woke up full of bruises, when you screamed at me that first time, when you were eating the meal I had prepared, I cared about you and I most certainly wasn't expecting anything.” Sigh* “And yes, I am sad because 19 years from now the creature responsible for giving me happiness in the worst times of my life won't be here.” “Because the man responsible for making me question things I would never have thought of before will be gone, his life ending because whatever made him didn't want him to have a full life.” Something hit his hand. His eyes flickered. ‘Oh… she’s crying again.’ He still doesn't like it. “You changed my life, I can't… I can't be just Fluttershy anymore, you gave me hope of being, well… not being me.” She laughed. A frown appeared on his face. It was a rather self-deprecating laugh. “You expect me not to be grateful, to not like you?” She wiped her tears. “Nothing is perfect Starfield, and I am okay with that, you are enough for me to be happy, you are right, absolutely right, but you forget one thing, if you died I would also be sad because my friend won't live long enough to fully experience life.” “Because someone so similar to me will be dead, I will grieve, for the life you didn't live.” Thump!* “Not the happiness you didn't give.” “...” “Even more, you are not the only one who can make somepony else happy, idiot.” His breath hitched. “Why can't I make you happy too hmn? Why can't I try to make you live longer? Have a life with me?! Why can't you smile together with me in a hundred years hmn?!” She pushed him back. “!” Dean stopped himself from falling with his right foot, only to be pushed back again by the angry pegasus. “It's wrong for me to want you to be happy?! It's wrong for somEPONY ELSE TO CARE ABOUT YOU?!” She pushed him back again. “Ugh* Flu-!” And again. This time he tripped and then fell directly on the wooden bathtub. “Oh but excuse me mister human! Who is me to want MY FRIEND to live a happy life with me like anypony else would?!” CRACK!* Wooden splinters shot up as the Pegasus stared at the human intensely. He ignored it. Opting to instead stare at the steaming pegasus with widened eyes, his hands clenched as he held the sides of the bathtub all the while. His lips moved up. The pony kept glaring at him He couldn’t help it. “He…” He laughed. [sise=1]“... Ha… hahahehaHAHAHAHA!~” A hurtful expression befell the pegasus face as her ears fell. The human quickly controlled himself. “One, hehe~ one would mistake that for a marriage proposal.” She froze. Her mouth hung open. “E-eeeeh?!” Taking impulse he shot his body forward, only to caress the pony’s head. He doubts she is innocent, but her words are. Fluttershy… he is starting to like this woman. “If you are so worried then let me assure you, I will not die of old age, little fool, relax.” She did not, in fact, relax. Much to the contrary as a matter of fact. “So, let’s continue, we wasted enough time already and we still have to make lunch before I go to train with that Pegasus, if you want to continue this conversation let it be tomorrow.” Weakly, she nodded. ‘There might not be a tomorrow for you idiot.’ Turning around she sat and then sighed, leaving exhausted from a talk with Star was becoming common. Her lips went up Not that she minded. A moment later she felt Star’s fingers on her mane. She took it as her cue. “So, Star, to be more precise a single Equestrian Year is equal to 2 years, 8 months, and 6 days, Princess Celestia at her 1000 years would have 2671 years and 15 days of age in the human calendar.” Dean hummed. The pony is not happy. It was evident by her tone, she is tired. Perhaps… postponing this talk would not be a good idea, unbothered and somewhat apathetic he may be but he has limits. “So as you said, that would mean 2 years, 8 months, and 6 days equal 1 Equestrian year, going even further that would mean.” “2 Equestrian years equal 5 years, 4 months, and 12 days.” “3 Equestrian years equal 8 years, 0 months, and 18 days.” “4 Equestrian years equal 10 years, 9 months, and 24 days.” “5 Equestrian years equal 13 years, 7 months, and 0 days.” “6 Equestrian years equal 16 years, 5 months, and 6 days.” “7 Equestrian years equal 19 years, 3 months, and 12 days.” “8 Equestrian years equal 22 years, 1 month, and 18 days.” “9 Equestrian years equal 24 years, 10 months, and 24 days.” “10 Equestrian years equal 27 years, 8 months, and 0 days.” “11 Equestrian years equal 30 years, 6 months, and 6 days.” “12 Equestrian years equal 33 years, 4 months, and 12 days. “13 Equestrian years equal 36 years, 2 months, and 18 days.” “14 Equestrian years equal 39 years, 0 months, and 24 days.” “15 Equestrian years equal 41 years, 9 months, and 0 days.” “16 Equestrian years equal 44 years, 7 months, and 6 days.” Huff* He stopped, taking a big breath, he continued. “17 Equestrian years equal 47 years, 5 months, and 12 days.” “18 Equestrian years equal 50 years, 3 months, and 18 days.” “19 Equestrian years equal 53 years, 1 month, and 24 days.” “20 Equestrian years equal 55 years, 10 months, and 0 days.” “21 Equestrian years equal 58 years, 6 months, and 6 days.” “22 Equestrian years equal 61 years, 2 months, and 12 days.” “23 Equestrian years equal 63 years, 10 months, and 18 days.” “24 Equestrian years equal 66 years, 6 months, and 24 days.” “25 Equestrian years equal 69 years, 2 months, and 30 days.” “26 Equestrian years equal 71 years, 10 months, and 6 days.” “27 Equestrian years equal 74 years, 6 months, and 12 days.” “28 Equestrian years equal 77 years, 2 months, and 18 days.” “29 Equestrian years equal 79 years, 10 months, and 24 days.” “30 Equestrian years equal 82 years, 6 months, and 0 days.” Fluttershy breathed calmly, her brain quickly verifying the numbers as she did so. “Yes, correct as always Star.” His eyes wandered, the pony was still down. And that bothered him. “In equestria a week has 10 days, the first 6 serve to work while the other 4 serve to relax, according to the country’s creature rights law it is prohibited for any employee to make their workers work on these days, although an employee can request overtime.” She sighed. “Ponies… normally live 130 years equaling… 344 human years, the oldest non-alicorn Pony lived up until his 165 years, some species live longer, others less, well…” Her ears fell “None outside of small critters like rats and crickets live as little as… your race Star.” He hummed. The pony’s tone was starting to turn depressing. “There are 10 months in a year, each comprised of 100 days, the first being Hayprance, the second Snukkler, third Whinnybreeze, Fourth Clipclop, Fifth Hoofaroo, Sixth Fluttergust, Seventh Pranbyr, Eighth Ponybloom, Ninith Snugglehoof, Tenth Isaacust.” Hmmm* “My Twenty-third anniversary was 4 days ago, on day five to be more precise that would mean my next anniversary would happen on day 370, totaling 24 years of age.” “Considering 24 years, 10 months, and 24 days equal 9 Equestrian years I would still have 324 days left for this exact date.” “24 years, 10 months, and 24 days minus 23 years equals 734 days + 5 = 739 meaning my anniversary of 9 Equestrian Years would be of the seventh month Pranbyr on day 39, falling on a Ponysesho-day h-” “Rushle Rushle” Snapping his head to the window he caught the sight of a pink flower. “Star?” “I… thought I heard someone speaking.” “Oh don't worry, sometimes the snow falls off the tree, and the branches start moving around for some time.” “... If you say so.” Turning around Dran took a bun and finally finished Fluttershy’s mane. “You know… your hair was already beautiful, but I think I just made it better.” Her eyes shined as she looked at her reflection. She… can't remember the last time she did anything with her mane. No, wait, it's not that she doesn't remember, she simply never did it. A small smile formed on her mouth. “That’s… amazing Star.” “Well, I am no professional but I had to learn how to take care of this big hair of mine, it's been some years since I started living alone, human years that is.” She frowned. He noticed it through the mirror. Briefly, his tone turned playful. “What's the problem Grandma?” Her expression stayed the same. Her eyes wandered toward his reflection. Sigh* It was a pain in the back, having someone worried about him. He’d go as far as to say annoying. But not enough for him to want to do something about it, he already did try. Sigh* But then again, seeing the pegasus down brings him no joy. Not owning her anything does not mean being incapable of doing nice things. For him the intent matters more after all. Using his right hand he petted her head, without meaning to, his tone turned somber. “All creatures die you know.” Her eyes flickered to Star’s form in the mirror. He didn't seem sad or even bothered for that matter. She did, she should be feeling good, like a mare that just left the spa, relaxed, confident, and prim, Star’s soft fingers really could get into troublesome muscles. She didn't let him touch her wings of course but… even without going there she has the impression those twins from the spa wouldn't quite compare with him. Hooves, for more that aided by their fields, are still hard. “... I do star… I do.” Her body sagged. Again, he didn't like it. ‘Maybe a history will help?’ “You know… I had a friend once, one that would die before me, I… well… Since the day I was born that little man was with me, Hah~ his name was nono, you know why?” She shook her head. He smiled. “Let me tell you, when he was a puppy he always did something he shouldn't, so my parents always had to say to him ‘Leelo no! bad boy’.” “With time the little man started to think his name was no, every time someone said no he shot out like a jet and sat in front of them with his tail wagging, he~.” Her expression turned better. “So, so, my parents had to start calling him Nono for him to not confuse his name you know, still, he~ still every time we said no his cute lil ears would go up.” “He was a German shepherd dog, a little more than half your size actually although…” Wriggling his fingers he tickled the sides of her neck. “Hehe, hahaha, StaaaAR heheha, stooop.” He smiled. “You a li’ll bit more fluffy than him right now, aren't you? Little pony.” THUMP!* Her wing shot up, hiding her face from the human. Who in turn rolled his eyes. “The point is, he died, and quite honestly I wouldn't be able to tell you if I was sad because the only thing that made me happy died, or because my friend passed away.” Hmph* “Knowing that bastard it was probably the first.” Fluttershy blinked. Her head tilted. “Everything dies, the moral is, even if you don't want to, even if every part of yourself wants to just… stop, you shouldn't, you have to keep moving forward, no matter what, you have to keep walking.” Her ears dropped. “But! I have no intention of dying of old age! Hear me well Fluttershy Mind Over Matter allows me to, with enough will control my subconscious mind fully, meaning I can have absolute control over my subconscious biological functions.” “Meaning that I can retard my aging to an absurd degree.” Her ears shot up. “This is not me imagining things, a man named Spec, he was a psychopath and a death roll inmate.” “Eh?” “Killed a shit ton of people, but that doesn't matter the thing is Spec was 97 years old, and he looked like a 50-year-old man, the reason for this… is ambition.” A confused expression formed on her face. “Huh?” “You see, there is a history, of a man, Off the shore of California, in the year of 1976, a treasure hunter named Jack Lee Beyond discovered a sunken ship he had been searching for for 30 years, the thing was filled with treasure.” “Gold, silver, gems all valued at a total of 636,363,636.36 U.S dollars, a truly staggering amount of money, he would never need to work again for his entire life, not him and neither his descendants for generations.” Fluttershy’s mouth hung open, unconsciously the pony pushed herself up as her wings extended. “He achieved his dream, anyone would say he was happy, for such a young man he surely had a bright future.” A small smile formed on her face. It was good to hear histories from Star’s world, even now she knew very little about it. “14 days later, he died.” Her mouth fell. “Oh but he wasn't killed, no, no, no, he died… of old age, and I know what you are thinking, well, wasn't he an old human, what is wrong with it? Well, the thing is… he looked like a 40-year-old man and a rather strong and healthy one too!” “In actuality, he was 88 years old, the man who looked like a healthy adult male in the prime of his life, withered like a grape in just 14 days, and… do you want to know why he died?” Unconsciously, she nodded. “Because he lost his motivation, the strength he siphoned off from the adventure and ambition of finding that treasure, all got away as he achieved his dream.” “And so, his soul stopped feeding his body, because he no longer had any will or reason to go toward.” She blinked. Star’s world… was rather strange. “I can't be completely sure but if my guess is correct I can at minimum extend my life to 500 years, 1000 at the very maximum by controlling my subconscious and retarding my aging process, that would be…” Thud! CRACK! “182 TO 365 YEARS!” Looking down Dean observed in bewilderment as the wooden floor snapped open like a nut. Slowly his head turned to stare at the excited pegasus. Who looked at him with fish eyes. Grooooowl* Turning around he slowly walked toward the door. He’s hungry. And most importantly. He was done with this shit. “Let's go hag, we have to make something that won’t kill me after eating it, 44 years of age and still as excited as a filly, I wish I had that.” The human’s voice got lower and lower as he walked further away from the pony. “W-wait for me you dumb colt!” Quickly standing up she ran toward the door. A small giggle escaped her all the while as she ran behind her human.
9- Deadman's Promise 1/3Name: Fluttershy. Title: Animal Caretaker, Little Flame. Age: 16. Plane: Material. Location: Equus, Equestria, Ponyville, Fluttershy’s Cottage. Date: Ponysesho-day - 9th - Hayprance. Time: 11:23 Pop* pop* pop* pop* pop* pop* pop pop popopopopopopopopopopopopop! “Oh!” Dean flinched sideways as another grain popped. Slowly he used the wooden spoon to turn the sesame seeds around as they turned brown. Briefly, he noted a pleasing smell hitting his nose. Sweat fell down his chest and into his stomach, as the fire consuming the wood slabs hit his body, he did not wake up imagining himself doing this today. Pop! “Ugh!” ‘This is not how these things are supposed to work.’ His eyes narrowed. He lived for some years alone, cooking is not something unfamiliar to him, and neither is preparing something as simple as sesame seeds. Pop! Mmmmm* The difference, however, is that after seeing so many familiar things in the world of Equus he forgot one important thing. Pop! That this world is in fact alien. While yes the planet seems to have remarkable similarities to Earth, it isn't, by any stretch of the word. ‘A similar condition equaled a similar evolutionary progression, one that can be described as close but not truly.’ His hands kept moving ‘Fluttershy has the form of a pony, but not truly, the pegasus has the wings of a hawk, but not quite, her voice is that of a woman, but not truly, it is… better?’ It was weird, maybe a function of her cutie mark or just her nature but the pegasus sounded kind even while screaming at him. Yes, she sounds like a woman, but the emotion in her voice is a little too… much. Not quite human not quite… possible for a human to do so, then again her magic and cutie mark could be at fault. He can't know without meeting more members of her species. ‘And speaking about cutie marks.’ Pop! ‘Hers seems to have another disadvantage.’ He tapped his chin. ‘It happened before when I spoke “horse”, it translated the sound to something similar to another word in her language, but not quite due to the intent behind it, meaning either this world doesn't have anything similar enough to a horse to count, or she doesn't know something close enough to do so.’ ‘But it appears like if the target of her ability has something on their mind that is close to the definition of her words the translation will in turn be received as that equivalent, meaning…’ POP! “Uuuuughhhhh*” ‘I can't even trust that things are the same.’ Sigh* He should have realized that when he ate that sweet egg, he didn't even see the woman putting sugar on it why didn't he question that?! ‘Well, not like I can do anything about it.’ He sighed. POP! 💢❗ “I knew you said Ponyville wasn't a very technologically gifted village but not to this point woman.” The human raised his voice slightly as he shook his right hand, he didn't need to look at it again to see the dozen more small red dots adorning it. And that is something new he discovered, well… connected/remembered really, Fluttershy said earth ponies had a connection to plants, apparently they are the ones that make the food too. Using their magic to nourish their plantation even in places they had no right being, meaning every grown plant on this damn planet has magic on it! At least for a time before the magic in them fully dissipates, they aren't truly alive to hold onto it anymore after all. Personally, he thinks the transformation of Living to Dead is what makes them not able to hold magic anymore, crystals after all could. He of course did not notice that little fact the first time he ate exactly because the food the woman served was not fresh, hence the magic had long since left. But apparently the pegasus pony had recently bought her supplies in preparation for sheltering him. ‘Then again using old vegetables isn't a sin, just her wanting to get rid of them before they get too old.’ His eyes moved to the right, where her fridge stood, it was an ugly thing, at least from his perspective. On its side was a window, that faced nothing but an open plain, the pegasus lived with a forest on the back of her house, perhaps a choice made to stay away from most other ponies and closer to her animals But that isn't important, the point is, there's something wrong about this kitchen. He had been here before and… wasn't there a window-like thing on the bottom of the oven? ”hehehehehehehe.” A not-so-distant laugh echoed in the cottage as the pony giggled at her human’s suffering. As she did so a tingle of irritation swelled up inside him. “You don't even have a lid for this thing, I know you are small but couldn't you put something blocking the lower part of this oven? The heat of this fire is killing me and I don't even know why!” POPOPOPOPOPOPOPOPOP! His tone was high, he wasn't angry, just mildly irritated, the only reason he was screaming was because, for some reason, the popping sound of the damn seeds, as if not weird enough, was too loud. And he means loud. But then again the magic inside the sesame seeds is quite literally exploding against his skin, external magic-propelled objects hitting against something constantly expunging magic does create a repellant field he came to realize. As his hand was mercilessly attacked the pony in the living room laughed. “Stop crying you big baby, besides this is fun!” Smiling, she looked at her pan as the water started to steam. Snap! Breaking the last asparagus she started putting it inside, together with the broccoli. “hn hmnhmn hmnhmmmmn.” She came to realize something in the past minutes. Preparing food to eat alone and preparing it to eat with somecreature else are two completely different things. Yes, It is very, very different… Oh, sure she did make food for her critters but they always ate the same things, most as a matter of fact only eat the portions she buys. The first time she made something for Star was simple, five minutes and done, without mentioning that her relationship with him was nonexistent. She suddenly froze, her eyes stayed glued to her pan absently staring at it. ‘Something quite weird to think considering it happened been less than 6 hours ago.’ She looked at her hooves. She’d like to call it destiny but… no, meeting a creature who lived the same life as her and miraculously had a rainbow tongue strong enough to pass through a decade of misery like a pegasus through thunderclouds was a coincidence. A coincidence, a very, very, very wild coincidence. But then again, nothing is perfect. Much less Star. She shook her head. ‘Where was I? Ah yes, cooking.’ The feeling of doing something together with a friend made her inexplicably giggly, the fantasies about him complimenting her food were a little out there but they weren't that weird. Well, she is discovering many new things about herself each moment she speaks with Star after all. His eyes narrowed as he hummed in a suspicious tone, one that reached Fluttershy’s ears, reflexively she sucked her lips in as her eyes darted back. Star couldn't see her from the kitchen, at least not while in the oven, but the threat of the human simply appearing was enough to make her body tense. “I doubt you cook things like this, this stone oven is too big, there's nothing blocking the heat and I know damn well you aren't cooking anything on your hind legs! And why is this thing popping so much?” He froze. POP! “Wait a minute…” Crouching he tilted his head and looked inside the top of the stone oven. heheha His eyes narrowed. Suddenly, he snapped his body back. “Fluttershy… Why did you close the damn chimney?!” His voice echoed through the cottage. The pony stayed silent. . . . . . ”Pff~” “WOMAN!” “Hehahaha, ok, ok Star I’m sorry! Just open the lid, you just have to push it sideways.” Grumbling the human scoffed, he wasn't annoyed at the pegasus’ prank, just at himself for having fallen for it. Ignoring the heat he extended his arm and pushed the stone lid sideways. Pop! “Uugh.” Snapping his hand back at the temperature he shook it. “The water pump is on the side of the countertop Star, there’s a place to connect it on the side of the sink.” Turning around he walked to the side of the countertop, crouching he took the water pump and looked closely at it, weighing with his hands. “It's… small.” “Compared to you, most things are, I mean you have legs until Mane-day but don't worry Star I’ll take care of it.” His face remained neutral… ”hmph… pff~ And then he snorted while chuckling a little. Not a moment later he connected it to a hole on the side of the sink. Pumping it three times he finally saw water leaving it. “You know, if I ever get some bits I can guarantee you I will buy something better for my house, but then again, it's not a high bar with what you have here.” She rolled her eyes. “A simple life is not a bad life Star, the little things are just that, little, you should appreciate the work that goes on to keep on living.” Hmph* He scoffed. “I do, and I wasn’t complaining, just… stating a fact, making your life easy and not knowing how to live without conveniences are not mutually exclusive things, ergo, you should buy an actual faucet.” She snorted. “On the shelf, on your left side there’s a crystal, take the red one, activate it, and put it on the fire, the seeds will stop popping when you do it.” Walking to the shelf, he started to unconsciously tap his chin. “What’s the difference between the two fires anyway?” His voice was low, the pegasus heard it regardless. “Temperature, plants, and seeds don't normally create that same psychic connection to magic I told you about, but we do.” “Oh?” She smiled. “Creating a crystal that can identify the magic inside different types of things and adjust its temperature accordingly so as to not go beyond a certain point, it might sound complicated at first glance but all you need to uncomplicate it is a workaround.” She tapped her head. “Our influence on magic leaves many unconscious imprints, and since it is connected to everything and is everywhere the crystal just needs to connect to it and draw specific information, although more runes are necessary for that, but not many.” Dean blinked, that… is a very important piece of information and a very useful one too. ‘Magic can hold knowledge heh- no.’ He shook his head. ‘Don’t get distracted, food and salvation now, curiosity only if you survive.’ He looked at the shelf and just like the pegasus said, he found a small rectangular crystal, just like the one before, he could read the kanjis on it. 火 ‘Fire.’ 学ぶ ‘Learn’ 吸引 ‘Draw, absorb’ Hmmm* His eyes narrowed as he briefly noted the small inconsistency in their position, all three although in a horizontal line didn't seem to align perfectly, only fire seemed to be slightly up compared to the two others. Tap* ‘Are they not connected? Fluttershy did speak about harmony in their making.’ Sigh* His eyes wandered throughout the kitchen. “Why is everything so tall here? I mean for me it's fine but for you? You are a little Pony, In my world ponies are 60 to 100 centimeters tall from the bottom of their hooves to their heads but you aren't that much taller than them, just a meter and twenty centimeters.” Regaining her breath she put the lid on the pan, and then looked at the clock. “Well, your proportions are extremely different though so there's that.” ‘Just 5 should be enough.’ “Weeeell, I do have many animal friends you know, kangaroos, ostriches… camels?” Sigh* Even without seeing it, she could feel Star’s expression turning deadpan. “Besides, I can fly…?” He closed his eyes. “uuuu fffffff.” Only to open them again a moment later after inhaling and exhaling. Slowly, he spoke with a calm tone. Thump! “I see, so, magical fire seems to be different from normal, I suppose this crystal should be different from the other one too, especially its runes.” Her ears shot up. “Because there is no way you gave the man who doesn't have magic pathways and who permanently scarred himself on his left hand because of curiosity a fire crystal that may or may not explode in a torrent of fire if he does the same thing as before, right?” She froze. “Oh well, I suppose I’ll find out if you did it or not.” “NO!” Shooting herself forward she beat her wings as hard as she could, almost crashing into the wall as she entered the kitchen. Gripping the wooden floor she prepared to jump at Star, the human in case looked at her with slightly widened eyes. She pounced, just as something flew toward her. “!” Stopping herself with her wings she took it. THUMP!* THUMP* THUMP* “Haa, haa haaa.” She breathed heavily as her heart hammered in her chest. 16 years, 16 years of life, 44 human ones, and the times she has felt anything remotely close to dread, especially towards death could be counted in a single hoof since yesterday. She didn't know fearing for her own life and fearing for someone else’s, someone close to her would be almost the same thing, she’d prefer not to have known. At least not so soon. Because she was seconds away from having one less friend. “Or I can not be a suicidal fool and give it to you.” Her head snapped toward him, had she been a tiger she would have been growling. Grrrrrrrrrr* The human lifted both of his arms, almost shooting back as he did so. It was more of a reflexive action than anything else, when one hears a lion they tend to walk away while facing it. Stil… ‘Ponies… should not be able to do that…’ One more difference then. He observed the pegasus’ body, he held no doubt that a pounce from her would break some bones, considering his plans for the afternoon he’d prefer that to not happen to him. Although… the curiosity was still there, would his bones really break? He shook his head, no time for side thoughts, more important things are at stake here. For example, Revert 返す (kaesu) the rune on his palm, as far as he knows even if activated it wouldn't truly heal him just revert his body to a previous state. An undoubtedly dangerous power that can very well be the end of him if not trained properly. While the human pondered the pegasus relaxed her body and sighed in relief. She… is discovering many new things about herself in the past hours, anger being one of them. Still… Star is not a colt, not in body, not in mind, but sometimes, sometimes the fearless idiot could give her a heart attack. Her human’s words could be interpreted in a literal way most of the time, that is to say, if he thinks she will understand it, he can be vague. This is not one such case, no, her Star was very much being blunt. Speaking in a simpler way ‘The crazy colt would have done it just to prove a point’. Her ears fell. Regardless, it hasn't been even an hour since Star exploded that crystal, she shouldn't have given him a fire one. For Faust’s sake, her human doesn't have magic pathways, with him it's all or nothing. And in this case, all means a charred corpse and nightmares for the rest of her life. Because giving a fi- no, giving any crystal to Star is not a good idea. “You know, it's the little things that get you.” Holding the crystal in her hooves she shook her head and looked at Star. She stared at him with deadpan eyes. He didn't seem to care. hmph He never seemed to. ‘It's your life idiot, love it like I do.’ Putting a hand on his chin he continued. “The little connections you don't normally think about, well, I can't say much, brains can't be fully attentive all the time, much less pay attention to everything, but it costs nothing to be careful, I am the first creature without magical pathways you have ever seen after all.” Beating her wings she flew to his side, her expression turning into one of neutrality, her human on the other hand turned and then crouched to look at the fire, a single eye stayed glued on her form. His words… Star could be direct just as he could be metaphorical, what he says, although the truth might not be what she understands. Even more if he says something that can be taken as something else he will not explain, because again, he doesn't think he needs to. Sigh* ‘Asking anything to him would be the same as saying his… trust? No, not trust, something, ah! something he put in me was unwarranted.’ She almost clopped her forehead, she doesn't want praise or validation but… trust would be nice, especially coming from a friend. Her eyes shone. ‘But his… confidence? Is not misplaced, my talent, even if not mine, is to understand, and be understood.’ In shorter words she doubts he chastised her for not babying him, no, Star is not that pathetic, much less somehuman that blames anycreature else. No, he was more likely than not saying for her to ‘be more mindful’ of anything dangerous, like giving him anything she thinks he could do something dangerous with. Something quite weird to think about considering she knows for a fact he’d like for her to do just that. Wait, is he thinking about her? Now that she thinks about it, isn't it just an unnecessarily complex form of saying the same thing her mother always did when she was a foal? Pop! “I would feel bad if I killed you by mistake, you know.” Hmph! The crystal glowed just before she threw it to the fire. SSSSSH! The flames immediately exploded into a bright red, the popping sounds stopped almost immediately after. “Just by mistake?” She puffed. He hummed and then looked at her with unblinking eyes. “False empathy, false emotion, I… loathe it, despise it, you know, before arriving here, before changing so much in so little time I was quite the stoic man.” Her lips tightened as a dubious look formed on her face. Star? Of all creatures, Stoic? The same Star that can deliver a speech straight out of his soul in a heartbeat, Is stoic? “Well, if you are stoic then I am apathe- ouck! Staaar, stop hitting me.” Pff* “A twig wouldn't shake from that slap woman, and the disgrace I was cannot be compared to the pig I am now.” Her eyes narrowed. With more force than necessary, she bucked her human’s arm. He didn't react. “Truth is absolute, lie to no one, and you will be nothing but yourself for as long as you breathe.” He looked at the ceiling. “Maybe even beyond.” She blinked. Star had… moments, ones where his voice would become tones deeper, it didn't feel like him forcing it, not that it matters of course, just… she likes it, his voice that is. He turned toward her again, and continued to stare at her with non-blinking eyes, she stared back, a neutral expression on her face all the while. She felt something poke her chest. She did not look down. “Fear, as we both know it, can make one pretend to be something… else, a lie embedded on the very crux of your Self, one so deep you start to believe it real.” Thump!* “I could feel, but I couldn't as easily express it though, my father did not like this, he said ‘Show some emotion anything, do you feel nothing? You scare me’.” He took his finger back. Sigh* “I did… I always did.” Hmph! “I could have smiled, I could have frowned, I could have done a hundred more expressions, but all would not be genuine, I feel and think hence I am, I am not ashamed of what I feel, neither of what I show, or don't show.” “Enough is enough, this world will have my truth, be it ugly or beautiful, pathetic or brave, heroic or evil, I will never lie.” THUMP! “So understand my Truth, I will feel sad in the event of your death, but only if it was caused by a mistake of mine, I… do not care.” He waved his hands. “Not by some kind of choice, I don't choose what I like or not, that is how I feel, I cannot change that I do not care, and neither will I lie about it, your comfort is not worth my truth.” “Everyone, and Everything, will know who I am, without a filter, without a mask, without a curtain. Disgusting or beautiful, I am Dean Tyronus Starfield, and I will never lie about that.” His eyes briefly flickered to the fire, and then back to her. She said nothing. Star is very… unaccommodating, not inflexible just… him, and he doesn't see any need to change to be the contrary. Had he felt any entitlement for others to do so she doesn't think she’d like him very much. “I don't want to lie about it, even if it makes you uncomfortable, angry or sad, Fluttershy… I can't bring myself to care, I am selfish, I only care about my Self, and nothing else.” She said nothing. Sigh* “Perhaps I will be sad for the lost potential of your soul, for the loss of someone who can make me feel… amused, but I will not feel sad for Fluttershy, and neither will I pretend to be, I… don't think I am capable of feeling it, at least not now.” Sitting she extended her right wing and held her human’s back, and then smiled. “You sit side by side with Dean Tyronus Starfield, and I… I’ll make it so you know who he is, if you want to kick him or hug him, that's with you.” She blinked. He stared at the fire. She hummed. She had defects, has defects, everycreature has them, Star… is no exception, somecrestures defects are more… grave than others. Her wings tightened. Star is, no, he feels less, but that does not mean he feels nothing. He isn't cruel he just… he’s just honest, and… yes, it hurts sometimes, but living in reality often does. Besides, she’d hate if her friend was some kind of Gallop Stu, creatures need their perfect imperfections to be themselves after all. “I will not lie to you, I will never lie to you, or anyone somehow, some way, you have managed to make me smile, and let it be known, every expression you see on this face of mine is genuine.” Getting up she walked closer to him, like this, crouched she could perfectly look into his eyes, they would not stay emotionless for much longer if she had anything to say about it! With a silky smile she spread her arms and hugged Star with all her body. “!” Falling back he caught himself with both of his arms, stopping his impromptu fall. Mmm!* She ignored his irritated hum and then smiled evilly. Her human had specifically told her how ‘her fur was pleasing to the touch’ he might not like the position he is in but she knows he likes a hug from a fluffy pony. Leaning her jaw onto his chest she smiled up at him, she’ll take his pushed lips as a good sign. But… that doesn't matter now, does it? No, she knew who Star was before, she held no illusions, but hearing it was another thing. … Not that she feels angry, Faust no, maybe other ponies would, but her? With him? Nah. She knows what it is like to have flaws, and how hard it is to surpass them, 10 Equestrian years, 27 human ones, for longer than Star had been alive she lived with those flaws. Little, annoying things you dislike about yourself, things that… become hate if left be for long enough, if left even further the line between it and you… how to say it…. It… they won't exist anymore, instead of hating things you start to hate yourself. The thing is, she has lived more than half of her life with those flaws, and the understatement that they don't surge from nothing. She can't be angry at someone for not liking her, for not caring about her, it's… it would be ridiculous, she isn't entitled to pity, or care, or love, no, she is a grown Mare. If he was cruel or mean for no reason besides being it things would be very different of course, but he isn't. Star can't control how he feels, no creature can as a matter of fact, empathy is not an exchange, one can't deal with emotions like they deal with bits. If everycreature that gave love received it equally in return the world would be a very different place, a very sad one. She wants, she wants so much for him to give it back, for him to be her friend, years, years and years of living like… this changed her. But… she is not a Foal anymore, if she wants something, she has to get it. And she will get Star to love her. Something… that will admittedly, or perhaps surely be rather… hard to do, how does one make a nearly apathetic creature love them after all? Well… it's the simplest thing really, as simple as finding out what they like. He is almost apathetic, not fully apathetic. Star likes Truth, Determination, and Improvement, good things no doubt, first, she needs to be all those things, something she actually wanted to for a long time. Then she has to make him like those things about her. Finally, when he has enough things he likes about Fluttershy, he will start to see her, not what is around her. Not her potential. Not her strength. Not bits and pieces of her. No. Star has to see Fluttershy and nothing else. She smiled. ‘Next, profit, with love of course.’ She will have that friendship, even if it is the last thing she does. Likeness does not equate trust, neither does care, Star doesn't seem to understand that. He doesn't understand that he can like someone, have fun with them, care about them and still not trust them, still not be friends with them. She has to admit it is a weird thought even to her but if there's anything Star’s presence borough to her life is new perspectives and thoughts she never had for the entirety of her life. He can like her, he can laugh with her, he can play together with her but he doesn't need to trust her, he doesn't need to care about her. It's fine, with time and kindness, he will. She lived for a decade in this Tartarus damned mindset, she only got free hours ago, hours, it was something… extremely fortunate. She doesn't need to have everything now, instantly, or yesterday, no, she can wait, she can work, and in the future, she will have. Star will think of her as a friend, he will like her, he will love her like she loves him, that is what she decided, and mayhaps for the first time in a long while, that is what she will make it happen. Well… It is something weird, and complex, but once again Star gave her new eyes to look from. She had never thought about it, the difference between caring about what somepony does for you and about the pony themselves. Unconditional. For more though and rough that Star seemed there's a single thing that will always make her like him, love. Star refuses to love and be loved by anything that is not unconditional. He doesn't trust her because her love isn't unconditional, because her friendship is born out of benefits, from what he did to her, from gratitude. And he is right… halfway that is, things can start one way, progress, and end on another. She understands it now, his words, Creatures like him and her are unbelievably complex, from a certain point of view… she can see why he looks down on the critters of his own world, perhaps she would too. Nopony is entitled to anything, some would lie and pretend they are but… no, she lived through Tartarus for long enough to know it. Acceptance and Kindness are not things even children are entitled to. Had they been, her life would be much more different now. Still, the fact most receive it shows how the world is, at the end of it all, good. And that alone is enough to put a smile on her face. If only she had too Mmmm* Star is an alien, with alien thoughts, that came from an alien culture, an alien life that passed through alien eyes. She held back a frown. Yes, they are similar enough, but just like she cannot take care of her critters without knowing them, without knowing how different they are from her she cannot be friends with Star without knowing those exact same things. The little things matter, more than anypony would think. She held back a sigh as she hugged him tighter. She’s starting to see why Star thinks total understatement needs to precede friendship. ‘Baby steps mare, h- we need to take baby steps.’ Uff* Star fell to the ground, not a second later two hands tried to pry her away from him. Bringing her head back she stared into his eyes, and opened her mouth. “No.” Moving back she rested her face on his shoulder, and lightly rubbed her cheek onto the side of his neck. Mmmm! The human grumbled heavily but didn't move. ‘Fool! I know you love my fur!’ She held back a giggle at the silly thought, and then rubbed her face on his more. prrrrrr* She closed her eyes. It's different. Well, she thought it was but feeling it really makes it apparent, nuzzling her family and nuzzling her friend are two very different things. . . . She likes this, she likes this different. But… She opened her eyes. Enough of daydreaming. Feeling less is not a flaw, it's a trait, one many would consider bad, but not her, not that she considers it good of course just… she has patience. Star gets angry about many things, just as he gets passionate about many others. He isn't apathetic, he feels, he loves, he hates, just like she does, he just loves very specific things, good things even. Courage, strength, will, freedom, souls, fighters, he loves all of them. She wouldn't love him if he was cruel, if he was evil, if he was sadistic, if he was a bully, just like he will not love anything that is cowardly, weak, restrictive, passive, or pathetic. It's ok not to love, it's… bad, but ok not to care. It is not ok to hurt however, fortunately, Star doesn't seem to want to do this. It would be horrible to lose a friend just after getting one. And It will be amazing to keep one. Oh, of course she is not changing for him to love her, Faust no, she is not that desperate-maybe desperate enough to nuzzle him so much for the first time-no, she is changing because that is the pony she wants to be, and that same pony is somepony Star would like. She can't be blamed for taking a little advantage of it and teaching him a thing or two. Still… Star’s indifference is worrying, not upsetting, fortunately, not by much. Apathy does not equal cruelty, Star is… less emotionally capable than her, uninterested, and blunt for sure but honestly even if brutal, coming from him is not cruel, or at least, doesn't have the intention to be. Putting it simply, if Star didn't care about her and was a… sadistic creature she’d have bucked his teeth out by now, but he isn't. He doesn't care, and it doesn't go beyond that. But that's fine, the road to improvement is hard, harder when you do it alone, but not impossible, Star can get better, she can get better. Seeing all the bad things won't stop her from noticing the good ones. Even if he doesn't see it, they are walking that road together, and by Tartarus she won't let go of him just because it got a little hard. “If I learned something after years, is that nothing is instantaneous, everything takes time, even me, compared to hours ago I changed rather extremely, but not enough, maybe it will never be enough.” “And that's fine, life is a path where you walk on, not a marathon, and most certainly not a race.” Moving back she supported herself on his shoulders and looked into his eyes. “One where you’ll walk with me, one where I will teach you so many things, just like you will teach me so many more, so it's fine if you don't care, I don't expect you to do so just because I do, no.” Moving her hooves she supported herself with her hind legs and held both of his cheeks. “You have love inside you, I know you do, you know you do, so don't worry, Because I will push it out.” He blinked. ‘Are… are her eyes sparkling?’ “And at the end of it, I will make sure that you will love me, just like I love you.” He blinked. ”he…” And then grinned. And then smiled. And then chuckled. Only to then huff. Hmph* “Fool, you have not spoken to another pony for years, how would you even know love?” She smiled. “I have a family do I not?” His smile froze. And then fell. Hmm* He looked down at the wooden floor. ‘Am I… projecting?’ He shook his head. “Is it just you, or are all you ponies unreasonably friendly?” She smiled more “Did you forget what I told you? Harmony and magic might not be everything I believed them to be but Friendship is Magic.” Hmmmm* “Then you already know what to do to get it, I am curious to see whether or not you will manage to in the first place.” She nodded, a second later an idea popped into her mind. Star’s world, or at least species, didn't seem to be as friendly as hers, well… it might be a little too much for her of all ponies to say that but… she has to show him what an Equestrian pony friendship is all about. Still… baby steps. “Star?” “Yes?” “I’ll nuzzle you more.” He blinked. “...What?” “I’ll nuzzle you more, when you wake up, when you go to sleep, when I feel like it, when I see you down.” He blinked. Her smile widened. “I’ll hug you, I’ll nuzzle you, I’ll stay reaaally close to you, do you know why?” “!?” Thud* She pushed him back and pounced atop him just as his back hit the ground. With her nose touching his she continued to speak. “Because that's how ponies do friends you silly human.” He snorted. She smiled toothily. He got up. She did too. He stared at the fire. She did too. He stayed quiet. She did too. . . . . . “Would you have done it?” Mmn?* “The crystal I mean, would you have activated it?” The pegasus asked carefully. “Of course.” Just for the human to answer bluntly. She closed her eyes, and then inhaled. ‘It was such a good moment.’ He didn't react. “The first time it happened I used everything I had to send that message to the crystal, a simple first-time mistake.” “I am confident in being able to give it more context than last time, and even if I fail I can just send another wave to stop the thing from activating in the first place.” Her face fell. Hmph! Turning around she huffed, and with her eyes closed and head up she walked away. “Stupid colt.” He blinked, just as confusion invaded his mind. It didn't stay there for long. His eyes followed the pony’s form up until she disappeared to the other side. He sighed, and then went back to his fire, getting up he took the pan and started to mess with the see-. thump His breath hitched. Maybe it was the alien perspective, maybe just her personality, he doesn't know. The pony seemed far too ready to equate danger to injury and injury to death, all three are close, but far from being the same. Not that he blames her, sapient creatures, for all their intelligence tend to lean towards a certain mindset and not try to understand the other, or have a mind so embedded in something, that anything the other says cannot be truly understood He is no exception, whether in a higher or lower intensity, he does not know. Besides… ‘Charred skin is much better than a mangled heart.’ Given the last chance to kill him, Yuujirou Hanma will either make a spectacle of it, or simply kill him as fast as possible. More likely than not the man will do everything in his power to make him give up, and reincarnate in his body. Testing if he could order the crystal to do things more precisely would be a step forward in possibly activating the one scarred into his hand. He doesn't need perfect control, just enough to use it tonight, a single burst of revertive magic won't work, it needs to be continuous. His eyes moved to the door. He doesn't care about the pony, but letting her die just because he couldn't handle pain of all things would enrage whatever smudge of him lasted after the Ogre was done. Weakness should only reflect on him, nothing else, if there's a single thing he doesn't want to bother people with is weakness. He’ll keep his pile of shit to himself. She didn't seem to understand it. ‘Still…’ Leaving a conversation unfinished is not something he likes to do. “You want to avoid danger altogether wh-” “I want, for you to not kill yourself with something stupid, that last rune made my entire body fluff out and the entirety of my living room became brand new! Star a normal pony shouldn't be able to do that!” He stood quiet. “If you had used that crystal you stupid colt, there wouldn't be a kitchen anymore, and I would be forced to see the charred corpse of my friend and PAY FOR HIS FUNERAL!” THUD! Pans fell on the wooden ground as the pegasus painted heavily. “I find it… curious, since the first time we spoke we always fought one time or the other.” Dean’s voice was low, she didn't need to know him to understand that he was… pensive. “I am not against it, personally, I’m always happy to say what is on my mind, being truthful… makes me content, it makes me happy, in a way, no, not happy more… it impedes me from adding another reason to be sad, yes, more like this.” He breathed in, and then stood quiet. . . . . . “I will most likely die tonight.” THUMP! Sigh* “No, I will die tonight, there’s no doubt about it.” ”star?” . . . . . “And… I don't want to go, I don't think I ever will, mainly however I… don't want to go regretting anything.” She opened her mouth. He didn't let her. “I’m not giving up, of course, don't get me wrong, just… charred skin, a burnt body, heh~ even death, will never hurt as much as resembling that thing again, my creed comes over everything, to be true and to be free, of anyone, of anything, even fear even death.” Sigh* “The only thing that will ever stop me is me, but who am I kidding, you already know that right?” A room away, the pony frowned. “And you don't like it, but, all I ask is that you remember one thing if you ever see me doing something you see as a stupid thing again.” Even a room away, he could feel the pony nodding. “I am not suicidal, I might be mistaken about something, and you may correct me or impede me from making a mistake if you so feel like it, but do remember this, Dean Tyronus Starfield, Is Not suicidal, ok?” “I had a plan for the crystal, I understood what had gotten wrong in the first attempt, and while testing it a second time with a fire crystal might seem like a stupid decision I ask that you remember that my command on the first time was so strong that, as you put it, you fluffed out, and the entirety of your living room was remade.” “Something that only happened because it was my first try, I know what went wrong, I can fix it, I may not look the part but just as you trust in my words, trust in my actions too ok?” He tapped his head. “This brain of mine hasn't rotted quite yet, so understand this, I do not act senselessly.” A pony’s head poked through the doorless door. She looked at him. He smiled. She nodded. “Kay.” “Pff~ kay to you too… I wanted to test how I could activate the crystal at a lower intensity, for more than I dislike it without magic, surviving tonight is not a possibility.” Sigh* His eyes narrowed. “The soul is willing, but this temple of feculence is incapable of following it, well! For no one’s fault but mine my death will come, sooner than I’d prefer, but what can I do?” She shrugged. “That thing fucked up and now I’m paying for it, at the end of the road, the fault of everything that happens to me.” He pointed his thumb to his chest. “Is mine.” Her eyes narrowed. He lifted a finger. “I can't win, I will do my best, but I will not win, I will completely ignore this fact, I will fight, I will scream, I will punch, but it doesn't matter what I do, I can't win.” Her body sagged. His smile became smaller. “I can survive.” Hmn?* “And maybe, even thrive.” Her head tilted. Hmmmn?* “It's an endurance game, to play it I first need to learn how to activate this rune scarred in my hand, a single burst of ‘Reversion’ will work for nothing, it has to be constant, I will sleep for 8 hours and fight with that monster for 24, I need to constantly heal for that long.” His tone became deeper. “Of course, I doubt this rune is the only thing that can help me, but for now it is the only one that I know of.” Looking at the door he saw the pegasus’s head poking to stare at him. Cute or not he’d have screamed had this happened before on his planet. “I will speak with the blue pegasus, and ask her about it, she seems eager to help me, I will take advantage of it and try to find out if she knows anything that can help.” She sighed, and then walked back to him. He himself did not understand, why he smiled at the moment. “Why?” “Why what?” “Why do you keep doing this? No, I know why you want to do this, but why this way? There are a thousand more safer ways to do everything, you are not an idiot Starfield.” His lips formed a line. “My family would say oth-” “Fuck your family.” His eyes widened slightly. “I am talking to you, my human, my friend, you can get that thing removed, you told me you stopped the Princess from doing it, we can go to Nurse Neightingale right now, and in hours the princess will arrive.” He shook his head lightly, just as his expression returned to normal. “A Demon Is Not A Laughing Matter Star!” He flinched at the sudden volume. “Princess Luna fell to one and Equestria almost became a crater together with the entire planet because of it!” ‘Oh?’ Fluttershy started pacing around the kitchen her chest expanded and shrunk as her breathing became ragged. “I don't know why the Princess didn't forcibly remove that thing from you, and I know, I know she must have had a good reason but that doesn't stop me from wondering why a creature capable of destroying countries is inside my friend undeterred.” He said nothing. Did nothing. Showed nothing. Her anger rose. “ALL YOU NEED TO DO IS GO TO THAT HOSPITAL!” Clop! “That’s it done! No danger anymore, you won't die, you won't need to risk becoming roasted meat, you won't need to die, die and die for an entire day every time you sleep!” “Fl-” She shot forward, and stood on her hind legs, almost coming face-to-face with him. thump! “You don't need to do this, you don't need to be in danger, you don't need to fight, you said it yourself you can't win, and maybe, maybe you can survive but why bother?! That thing is going to torture you, Every. Single. Day.” She shook her head, small tear drops forming in her eyes all the while. “It stole your dreams Star, you can just, banish it from your mind and train, I will help you, you don't need to risk your life for nothing!” CRACK! SSSSSSSSS The ground broke, just as a gust of wind blew on his body. Hmmm* He stared at her, and then closed his eyes. He breathed in. And out. His lips formed a line, just as he spoke. “No woman Yuujirou Hanma… did not steal my dreams, much to the contrary, he made them possible, but you want an answer, so I will give you one.” He opened his eyes. He felt many things. And showed none. “It’s simple, This is the essence of my being.” He exhaled. His eyes hardened. Hers stood locked. “The essence of a being is… it is its inherent characteristics, their traits, abilities, and nature. It can be influenced by genetics, environment, and inherent qualities, but in the end, their essence defines what someone is meant to be, just as you were most likely meant to be harmony’s servant.” She sat down. His eyes followed her. “That, is not my essence. I was born to die, just like any other animal in this world, existing solely to live as a pig, rolling in its own bed of shit, until I reached the point to end it all that is.” His fist closed just as veins popped up on his arm. She said nothing. “Different circumstances or not my essence would not have changed, the way I acted might, the way I looked might, but looking at the past it is… disturbingly easy to see how even young I was a lesser version of that piece of trash.” “Biology dictated my life, I was a machine, an incredibly complex and versatile one, but still a machine, you see it too right? Before it all happened, in your memories, can you see it? Actions, thoughts, anything, that hinted at the pony you would become?” She looked at the ceiling, and then nodded. She was very shy and… reserved even before flight camp. But what happened only worsened what was already there, she… wasn't fated to be this way, she couldn't be. He continued. “Makes you think hmn?” She nodded again. “That is why I say it, I am a deviant, no, that's not right, I became one, I chose my essence, I chose to be a fighter, even if it costs me everything I will not live as who I was meant to be, I will do it as who I want to.” “You, the world, their spirits, none will ever change that, I am Dean Tyronus Starfield, and I will never be anyone else.” Her head fell. He continued. “You know… is the past, every time I left a conversation unfinished my breath would always hitch for days on end, anxiety would crawl up my spine, my mind would always go back to that thing, it… sucked.” She blinked and then turned to look at him. “The same works here, I spoke about Mind Over Matter with you, so I will not do it again, as I said, in the past, I believed myself incapable, I didn't even bother to try, when I did it was simply to feel good about myself, to say ‘I did it’ but it ended in nothing.” He snapped his fingers. “But that changed. Tell me, how would you feel, if your own mind tormented you, for the rest of your life about a single moment? One… about you running, running from something very, very important to you.” Her wings ruffled. “Something you wanted to do, something you needed to do but… you didn't, it was too hard, right? Too complicated, too scary, you can live without it, right? Leave it for another person, another day maybe, easier to do nothing, so you back out.” She pushed her lips. Star screaming at her hours ago is still a recent memory. It was far from the only one however. “You leave it away, you go away.” Sigh* “But it doesn't, does it? No, it keeps popping up inside your head you know damn well, you had the potential to solve it, just a little bit of pain had to come first, maybe a grand risk, maybe you wouldn't make it out.” “But it was important, not important enough to bother improving that shit life you hate but still pretty important.” “And if not that, imagine th- no, you don't have to imagine, do you? But do it anyways, imagine that you… passed through something, something you had no choice but to do it.” “And as a result, you became better, you no longer hate yourself, you no longer punch the mirror, now you can stand your own reflection.” Clap! “You believe that you have changed, that you are not the same, but then something happens, something that leaves you… afraid, and then you run, you run like the courageous pony you delude yourself into thinking you were.” “Creed? beliefs? Codes? Rationality? In the face of death and pain, it all… blew away, it didn't matter, that you hated everything, living was more important than anything else.” “Now imagine, after that happened, your own mind starts screaming at you at every turn, at every second, at every day ‘Nothing changed’.” “And you know it's true, because at the moment something had happened, at the moment when you found a wall that would take far too much pain to punch through, you folded, just like that pony you thought you had surpassed.” His jaw tightened. He doesn't need to be explaining anything, the Pony is not an idiot he knows that. But she is emotional. She is kind. And for some damn reason, she cares. Calming her down costs nothing, besides time, and despite it all, he felt no need to conserve it. “This is the proof, the undeniable proof that if things grow even slightly tight for you, you’ll fold, that everything you think you believe in, is just a misty wall of pretend, it doesn't exist, it never existed, and then that part of you, the one you can't quite silence, starts speaking the truth, a truth you know to be well founded.” “It’s not the voices, or the torment, not directly at least, no, it's the shame, it's the hate.” He smiled, his teeth showing while he did so. She wanted to shrink back. She did not. “No matter how anyone else looks at you, it doesn't even come close right?” Her breath hitched. “No one in this disgraceful excuse of a world could ever hate you more than you already do.” He spread his arms. “NO ONE! And you just keep giving yourself more reasons to! Every day you just keep giving, more and more and more reasons to continue hating but you do nothing to stop it!” “ITS A CIRCUS, WITH A CLOWN AT THE CENTER, JUST DOING SHIT AGAIN AND AGAIN!” His arms moved back to his side. His expression shifted to normal. His voice deepened. “No, I won’t run away from anything again, I would rather die, than resemble even a fraction of the creature that I most hate on this planet.” She stood quiet. “I will keep walking forward, because to me moving back simply doesn't exist anymore, you have to understand something Fluttershy, if you don't risk anything, you risk everything.” Sigh* “But you already knew that, didn't you?” . . . She nodded. “Of course you do, then, why the question?” She opened her mouth. He continued. “It's simple, right? You want to convince me, making me question why I am doing what I am doing trying to make me see a flaw in my thoughts.” He shrugged his shoulders and then shook his head as he held his hips. “Stop, just… stop woman, when will you understand? It isn't about becoming the strongest, the number one, the best, it's not even about being happy, it's about the journey, it's about how much you grow while on it.” He touched his chest. “This thing inside me, this demon, it was my fuckup, the best fuckup in my life, but still a fuckup, one I will deal with, I don't ignore my problems anymore, I don't whine about them, I don't fold and hope that someone else will fight then for me.” “Nor do I make up fantasies in my mind about a better version of me solving those problems, no, I do that myself.” Her breath hitched. His voice sped up. “I don't blame anyone anymore, I don't curl up like a woodlouse when something hits me, I don't cry when I feel pain, and I never will.” He pointed at Fluttershy, his expression becoming more agitated by the minute. “No, you and all of this planet can take that as a promise, from here on out not a drop of my tears will fall on this planet Not. A. Drop.” Snapping his body back he put his hands on his hips and breathed heavily. Fluttershy simply looked at him. Star was… very emotional when it came to these things. “I punched that cunt of a princess because she put her muzzle where she didn't belong.” Maybe a little bit too much. “That was my fight if I died It would be fine because at the end of it all I’d know it was my fault, I’d know I didn't fold like that thing would, finding help would be the same as running away.” Sigh* Turning around he locked eyes with her. He is calmer, she noted. "Suffering comes before elation, I can't win, I know I can't, but I don't need to win, I need to hold on, for as long as I need to get strong enough to win." Slowly, he ran his hand through his hair. "What is best for a creature might not be what it wants, that is what you think I am doing correct?" Her lips formed a line. Speaking with Star was something new, but she came to understand one thing. To hold her ground. Star could scream, punch things, or put every drop of his emotions into his words, but he is not completely inflexible. If she flinches anything she says after it won't be taken seriously. So to make him realize something, she had to do it in a… ‘scientific way’ that is to say, she has to factually prove that he is in fact being an idiot colt. "What else would it be?" The Pegasus answered. "That is where you are wrong, creatures like us can plan the future and theorize about its possibilities, everything, I could get help from that golden fuck you call a princess, and rid myself of Yuujirou." A frown appeared on her face, before returning to normal. "In exchange, I'd get voices in my head for the rest of my life, and we both know, that living like that is not living at all." Her ears fell, only for her to puff her chest and bring them up again. She can't back down. 'Complicated' Star is complicated, his mind, his life everything, and it's so, maddening! If he was just a stupid colt with little reason besides pride to do what he does, it would be infinitely easier to talk to him. But no, with him it isn't 1 + 1 = 2 it's (7.6 + 2.1) \times (4.3 - 1.9) + (3.8 \div 0.7) = 2, yes the end result is 2 but the why changes everything. Because on that mess of a problem there are numbers so small she can't see, and they are important too! She almost slapped her forehead. Five hours is not nearly time enough to understand her friend. Her lips moved upward. That's why she’ll have to make it more. "On the other hand, I can choose to take a massive risk, and if, IF I survive, I will be elated, to heights I never could before." He spread his arms slightly above his head, only to bring them tumbling down on his sides a second later. "The time of giving up on something because it's hard is over Fluttershy." Walking near he put his hand on her head. "And I'd be happy if I could say that for the both of us.” Thack! She slapped his arm away. A deep frown was embedded on her face as she stared at him with angry eyes. “Explain to me idiotic colt, how am I supposed to say that, if you kill yourself today? Even if you refuse to accept help against that abomination inside you we can still help you otherwise, healing spells exist you fool!” “It might be hard to get a proficient Unicorn to come from Canterlot but it's far from imp- STAR!” He flickered her forehead. Ignoring her enraged scream he spoke. “I am seeking a type of magic that will heal me woman, and I will, in the near future ask for the help of a pony to know if she knows anything, if she does not, I will ask her to make the same questions to other creatures.” She glared at Star while holding her forehead, his words somewhat calming her. “Finding something that will heal me isn't a problem, finding something that will fight for me, that will take the hits for me, that will make things easier for me will, the magic I seek won't do any of these things, no, all it will do, is make fighting back possible.” Clap! “And believe me, the second I find a way to heal without it, I will take it, the reason I refuse to get a creature to heal me however, is twofold, first, harmony, I do not know what is the extent of that thing’s control over ponies and magic.” She opened her mouth or tried to. He did not let her. “mmmn!” “I experienced personality death once Fluttershy, and might I remind you it was at the hooves of your princess.” Her struggle stopped. “A miracle brought me back, an infinitesimal phenomenal with chances so ridiculously small from it happening I can say with certainty in the billions of years of age of my universe, I am the first of which that happened.” Her ears fell. “So no, I am not putting myself before another’s horn again until I find a way to defend my self from that.” He took his hand out of her muzzle, he made sure to not grip the pony too tightly before. Lifting his left hand he showed her his scar. “Revert 返す (kaesu) I need to train before using this rune.” She snorted. He sighed. The pegasus understands it, he is sure of it. She is only being overly sensitive. “Why do you think I am not doing it right now? Simple, I could revert my body to the time when that pegasus had blown a hole in my chest If I am careless.” Hmmn?! “Yes, it's dangerous, much more dangerous than getting burned. For example, how much magic does it take to ‘revert’ for each second? How much magic does it take for each minute? Is it instantaneous? Or does my body pass through a slow transformation?” “Can I stop it? Will this thing absorb ambient magic and just continue? Harmony can fuck me over for all I know, I’ll never trust in the intentions of a creature like that.” He spread his arms and started to slowly walk in circles. “If it all fails and I have to cut my hand off, will it revert to my arm again? Will I have to destroy my arm? Or just the rune to stop it?” His eyebrows lifted as he looked at the small pegasus, she stood quiet but attentive. “I was confident in my ability to stop the crystal had something gone wrong, I would feel the temperature rising, I am not slow enough to not be able to react in time.” “That other crystal showed me, it takes time for magic to build up to that point I would be able to deactivate it, and if not that? I could throw it away.” His breathing became ragged. It didn't stop being weird. He didn't specifically dislike it but… this pegasus… she makes him feel something, and not all of it is bad. “Even if it all fails! Even if I lost a hand? There's magic in this damn world! I’d get it back one day! And even if you don't have magic capable of doing it I will make it, and you know? You know why? Why saying that isn't me being an idiot?” He moved his head up as if nudging the pegasus, who in turn seemed to be lost. ‘Star… really doesn't do things unpurposely.’ It… well, she forgot, no, more like… she didn't take it as seriously as she should, he said he had no intention of dying after he burned himself with that crystal. Her eyes widened. It's a repeat. She already had this same conversation with him before. “BECAUSE OF MIND OVER MATTER YOU FOOL! I. DON’T. HAVE. LIMITS! NONE! NADA! NOTHING! IF I WANT SOMETHING TO HAPPEN ALL I NEED IS TIME AND WILL!’ He closed his mouth. His heart beat wildly in his chest who kept moving up and down erratically. “So understand this Fluttershy, danger, for me no matter how high or low in none of them, will I ever have an excuse not to face it, remember it well, don’t confuse courage with idiocy, I want to live, never doubt that.” She stated at him. And then sighed. She isn't an idiot. She might not be Star and know everything about herself but… she knows enough. She’s not making sure he is well, she is making sure he doesn't get harmed at all. Her eyes narrowed. But then again, it's not just that. “Ok star, I understand.” He smiled. “But.” His face fell. “You are wrong too you stupid colt.” Flying toward the shelf she took a small blue crystal and showed it to him. “You could have asked me for another crystal.” He put his hand behind his head. “... Sorry.” “You better be sorry, avoiding danger when a better option is available isn't cowardice Star, you don't need to prove anything, not even to yourself, you said it to me, you know your Self, the reason to the why is more important than the action itself stupid colt, maybe you should follow your own words more.” A grimace formed on his face. That… yeah he should have done that. “You don't need to face every single dangerous thing you come around fool, let sleeping manticores rest, if you know you would do it regardless, if you truly and utterly know it you won't need to prove it!” THUD! “These, are the actions of an insecure Stallion, and I hope, I hope you have already surpassed that Star, I had an excuse to be insecure, you did too, take your own words to heart and don't relapse to what you were.” THUMP! She looked at the oven, and then smiled. Putting the water crystal away she walked back to her oven, all the while ignoring her human’s expression, a second later, she spoke. “Those seeds are going to burn Star, the crystal I bought doesn't do miracles, a long enough time on it and it will become powder.” “Oh shit.” She held herself back from laughing. “WOMAN!” She didn't manage to. Name: Dean Tyronus Hanma Starfield. Title: Pig. Age: 23 (H.Y) 8 (E.Y) Location: Equus, Equestria, Fluttershy’s Cottage. Date: Ponysesho-day - 9th - Hayprance. Time: 12:07 Dean chewed on his avocado while looking down at the table. Quinoa Chickpea Salad. Grilled Tofu Skewers. Steamed Broccoli and Asparagus. Avocado and Black Bean Salsa. Mango and coconut water smoothie. And finally Greek Yogurt Parfait for dessert. He inhaled as he swallowed, it wasn't bad just… new, something he’d have to get accustomed to, well… that and the lack of meat. The ponies of Earth don't eat meat, something that can be rather detrimental to their health if forced on them. As far as he can see it the part where ponies don't eat meat seems to be true, whether they can't is another question entirely. Mmm* “So.” Fluttershy lifted her head and looked at him at the sound of his voice. “Can ponies eat meat? Do you even want to?” She stopped, and then put her fork down. “As far as I know only the Pegasi, Night Pegasi, Hippogriff and Kirin Pony tribes eat meat, Earth ponies, Unicorns, Zebras, and Crystal Ponies don't, huh, now that I think about it half of all know pony tribes do eat meat.” His eyebrow rose. “Know pony tribes?” She smiled. “Of course, you see, Equestria used to be a very specist and tribalist place 200 years ago, but that changed, I’m not really good at history, or anything for that matter I dropped out of school when I was seven but as far as I know a creature named Marcus was responsible for it.” ‘... Seven?... That would be… 19 years? It, no, that would only make sense if ponies matured similarly to humans, no, more likely than not her society is different in some places while others are adapted to their lifespan.’ He nodded while holding his chin. Fluttershy continued. “If I am not mistaken he was a general? Or a captain? I don't truly remember, but continuing on, despite being significantly more accepting of other creatures, ponies still don't really find partners in them, well, most don't.” Her eyes suddenly widened. “Not because of any aversion of course! It's just… different creatures find different things attractive you know, a minotaur doesn't find ponies attractive because of their height and musculature, of course there are exceptions, there always are.” His eyes refocused on her. Sex drive, the reason why life even exists, the wish to, if unable to keep on living, to instead put something on the world to do so. He… doesn't truly have a libido, be it hormonal imbalance, physiological defect, or just life beating it down, he doesn't know. He has no interest. hahaHaHAHAHA~! But then again wishing to have a child and wishing to have sex are not mutually exclusive, the lack of one does not nullify the other. “Diamond dogs in particular don't find anything besides their species fit to mate, Abyssians are far away and mostly don't interact with ponies, ponies themselves prefer 4-legged partners.” She twirled her hoof. “Mostly ponies only fall in love with other creatures due to personality and things like that, hence why I said know pony tribes, because some unknown hybrid between some species might exist out there, or if it doesn't, it surely will.” Hmmm* Dean hummed and then swallowed. “I see, but answer me, what exactly allows completely different species to have children like this?” Chugging down her drink Fluttershy put her cup on the table and wiped her mouth. “Magic or course, harmony connects all of us, well…” Her eyes wandered through his body. “Except perhaps you Star, understand this, friendship is magic, and love is a type of friendship, I know your hesitance and caution with harmony, believe me I have some too but it would not stop anycreature from forming a family, it would go against its very concept.” He snorted but did not comment. Speculation on a subject that cannot be tested or experimented upon is pointless. “So… let us suppose magic stops existing, what will happen to those hybrids?” She pushed her lips. “I don't truly know but… if I had to guess? They would be unable to make more of themselves outside of their tribe, hippogriffs would only be able to have foals with other hippogriffs for example.” He lifted his hand. She stopped. “I meant is the sense where if they would die, magic was necessary to bring them forth, my question here is, is it necessary to keep them here?” She breathed in, and out. She stood quiet, not touching her food, just… tapping her chin. He continued to eat, he didn't particularly like the food, it wasn't bad, just not to his taste. An idea popped up inside his head. ‘Perhaps… I can alter it? No, unlikely, changing my preferences with positive reinforcement might be possible but altering the perception of the taste buds solely by controlling all subconscious input should not.’ Hmmmn* ‘But… perhaps magic can help, biomancy could very well exist here, Mind Over Matter can alter matter at later stages but it will take far too long to arrive there.’ Hmmmn* ‘Yes, it does seem like a good plan, but first I will need to learn this language as fast as possible and go to the Golden Oak Library, those books might just tell how ponies use magic but they surely will tell me the extent of what is possible.’ ‘From there on out making my own magic should not be impossible.’ His eyes hardened and then wandered toward his left hand. ‘But first… survive, a plan cannot be realized by a corpse after all.’ “No.” He turned to face Fluttershy. “As I said before the removal of magic will almost certainly kill a creature if done abruptly, shock would end them, if not that their bodies having something less will surely cause something unpleasant.” “But no, hybrids do not depend on magic to keep living, they will die due to the after effects of losing magic but not magic itself, understand?” He nodded. The pegasus went back to her food. “I see, so… it is possible for me to have sex with a creature and have a child.” Hmmm~ “Well, I can't say anything about it now due to your circumstances but… if you let magic form its pathways inside you I can guarantee an affirmative answer.” Hmph! “This will only happen when I either master Phantom System, the ability to control my subconscious that is, or if I find a way to know of magic’s intentions beforehand.” “But anyways, I am curious, what would a human and pony child look like?” For a moment, she froze, and then frowned, trying to imagine what a humpony? huny? Would look like. She blinked, the image was… weird, not in a bad way just… different, and remarkably similar to a minotaur too. ‘Wait… do… women? Yes, Sat said they were called women, do they have their teats on their chest like minotauress?’ She tapped her chin, she had never seen one personally, just in books, weirdly enough, the unanswered question bothered her. “Wait Star, where do human females have their teat-” Uncaring or unaware, the human continued. “For example, If I were to have a child with you, woul-” PFF! Fluttershy spit out her drink. Dean closed his mouth. He blinked. . . . . . And then blinked again at the sight of the panting pegasus. Curiosity entered his mind, and so, with a calm tone, he spoke. “Does my form disgust you in that manner? Do ponies find exposed skin repulsing? The lack of fur? Perhaps not having a muz-” “No, NO!” She shook her hooves while doing the same with her head. “It’s not, not that! You just caught me by surprise, just… just that.” Hmmn* “That is good.” His voice was calm. THUMP! Her heart was not. “I would feel… bad for petting you had you found me revulsing.” He stared blankly at his plate. “I would feel even worse to stop myself from doing it.” Thump! “Most humans would find your form to be adorable, and they do love adorable things.” He focused on her. “I am no exception.” THUMP! Her arms shook as she suddenly pointed at him with a red face. “Ok, OK you stupid colt! Just don't do that with other ponies! I like you, it's different, I don't want you to go to prison for molesting somepony because you couldn't stop yourself.” He nodded. “Your worry is unnecessary, even a universe away common sense is still a powerful tool, besides, I am no animal, I can control myself, and, had you forgotten I remember saying that you were the cutest thing I had ever seen in my life.” Her wings twitched. As did her entire body. “I saw other ponies little fool, you are still cuter than all of them.” She pouted. Her body trembled. “Speaking of racial characteristics and how they are seen by other creatures, could you answer a question of mine?” She narrowed her eyes in suspicion. Her Starfield senses are going off, something weird is going to happen again. ‘Why do you have to be so blunt star? Have some mercy, don't you feel embarrassed?’ Sigh* “Yes star, you can.” “It is just a simple question woman, your suspicions are unnecessary.* Mmm hmmmn* “All I want to know is how you see my form.” “Your… form?” He touched his face. “My face, my lips, my chin, my jaw, my nose, my eyes, my ears, my hair, my skin, my teeth, my voice, my hands, my legs, my chest, well, everything, from the perspective of Fluttershy, what do you think of my body.” She blinked. “Am I ugly, do you simply feel nothing, is my form uncomfortable, do you find me intimidating, do you find me funny? Lanky? Fat? Bulky? Repulsing?” Interlocking his fingers he leaned his chin against them and looked at the silent Pegasus. Fights involve more than just strikes, strategy is something important too, intimidation in particular is very useful. . . . That and he wants to know how ponies could see a human. ”I like your skin…” Mmmm? His head tilted slightly. “What? I couldn't hear you, you have no need to feel shy Fluttersh- Little Flame I will not feel upset if you find me ug-” “I said, I like your skin!” He froze. And then blinked. And then chuckled, it was hilarious. “He…hehehe, that's… a very unexpected answer.” She pouted. “It's different ok?! It's not like I can't feel my own skin but it's all covered in fur, all of my critters have fur too, even my turtles have plates or scales, just like my snakes, I’ve never seen a creature with exposed skin before, ok? Stop being mean.” He shook his hand. “You misunderstand me, I am not laughing at you Little Flame, I just find it humorous the way you spoke, I only mock weaklings, and if you need to be sure of something in this life is that you are no longer one of them.” “Oh… uhmmm, well… It’s just, it looks so cool? I mean, look at your arm.” Shooting out of her chair she flew above the table and held his right arm. “Just look at it, it has a light brown color but it changes! Here at the top, the color is full but on the other side, it lightens to a lighter tone! Even more your paw-” “Palm, it is called the palm of my hand.” “Yes, palm, your palm is both pink and white! Do you have any idea how many ponies have multi-colored fur? None!” He blinked and then looked at the pony’s excited face. A tingle of amusement and… something entered his mind. He did not show it. His hairs suddenly shot up. He did not need to look down to see the pegasus’ hoof caressing his arm. “It's so smooth, and… you have fur!” Her smile widened. “It's just so small I couldn't see it before, but you have it, wait, is that why you didn't take your clothes off yet? Because it's cold? I can light up the fire, but… no, you had your shirt off while you cooked but you kept the pants, why?” “Privacy, decency, shame, embarrassment, many things, for humans, clothes are mandatory while in public settings, with the exception of certain areas and events that is.” He tapped his chin. “Mostly however one only takes their clothes off while sleeping, changing, taking a bath, alone in their house, and mainly when they have the intention of having sex.” She looked down. “Oh, so… all humans are… reserved?” ‘Why do you sound hopeful woman? Are you shy to that point while in this society?’ “Of course not, most are, have no doubt about that, but others are… unhinged, in a way very dissimilar to mine, our cultures are different, societies too.” He crossed his arms, he felt nothing besides curiosity while he spoke, young adult or not he is no longer a teenager. Now that he thinks about it, is surpassing a past version of himself his entire goal? Shaking the thoughts off he continued with the same monotone voice from before. “In my world it is not common for a human to expose themselves to others unless in very wild or specific, or lustful circumstances, this… seems to be different on equestria?” “O-oh, yes, ponies only use clothes when in fancy places or to look good, most of the time we stay naked, I… and my family are on the more reserved side of society, we are the ‘shy’ ones.” Mmm* “I… well… ma taught me to only let somepony I’m interested in to marry see all of me you know, most ponies don't really care about it, but, I just… feel like it's something special, something that… just your special special somepony should see.” She chuckled. “I’m not shy, at least not about this.” “I see” Dean closed his eyes. “To answer your question, humans do not have a sheath, the closest comparison I can give you is foreskin, a thin layer of extra skin that covers the penis, not all humans have it however.” He opened one, just to see the pegasus eyes shine. Not metaphorically, literally. For a moment he felt like a drop of water fell from his head. The Pegasus seemed as innocent as a curious biologist. … Much like him now that he thinks about it. “I understand your thoughts better now, but why are you so curious about something as weird as an alien’s genitalia? Weren’t you all shy because I saw your bits before?” She blushed. “Well, it's different, mares can only hide it with their tails, well, most don't really care but I do, anyway that doesn't matter, as long as you don't take it out of your sheath it's fine Star, so can I see it?” He closed his eyes again. And then pinched the top of his nose. “Unless you want to do things I am sure you’d only do with your ‘special somepony’ no, but that matters little, I am mostly curious to know what you think of my body’s traits, using you as a blueprint to understand other ponies is highly necessary for me.” She smiled awkwardly at Star’s words, and then shook her head. ‘No awkwardness, that's weak Fluttershy thoughts, not Strong Fluttershy!’ Her smile shifted, raising her right arm she pointed at Star’s face. “Now your nose, I admit I thought it was a little weird, the cavity is bigger than a pony’s and facing downward but now I barely even think about it.” Extending her arms she touched his ears, they weren't hard, just… stiff? Limited? While she fondled his ears Star stood quiet, simply looking at the pegasus’ barrel. ‘Huh? So they do have belly buttons too, never bothered to look below one before.’ “Your ears are so small, and there are those lines on them and this little nub now that I see more closely, they are just so adorable and funny.” She froze. And then lowered herself to look at his face, her hooves centimeters away from his food. He’ll slap her if she touches it. “Not in a bad way ok? I’m not mocking you, I just like them.” M mm mmmm* Dean chuckled with his mouth closed. Her eyebrow lifted, but she continued. “Your lips are… well, not bigger just… more visible? I reaaally wanted to touch them, they seem so soft.” Her eyes flickered from him to the wall. With a smile slowly forming on her lips, she spoke. “Can I?” He stared at her with deadpan eyes. He is sure his future self will not be pleased to remember himself wasting time by letting a pegasus touch his lips for no reason while having his jaw torn off and then forced down his throat. “No, we have no time to waste, I still have to train after this, I cannot, eat anything more slowly than I already am, and be careful with your hooves, you are almost touching my plate.” “Oh, sorry Star, maybe I can do it later?” “Do what you want woman.” She smiled and then sat on her chair once again. “I’ll most likely be a corpse by tomorrow anyway.” She frowned. “You. Will. Not.” Mmn? “I won't let you die Star, I. Won't.” He stared at the pegasus. And then chewed on his broccoli. She glared harder. He hummed. “This talk made me wonder something, you said ponies are very friendly correct?” She blinked, her glare melting away as she did so. “Well, yes, we do make friends and are more empathetic than most other creatures.” Hmn* “I see, so you like, close bonds, like friendship, and family correct?” She nodded and then grimaced. He continued. “Would you like to be a mother?” thump! She blinked. And then exhaled. Calmly, she spoke. Ignoring the wish of her body wanting to tremble “... Yes, I mean, I love caring about my critters and I know raising a foal is completely different but… I’ve wanted it for some time, ma told me how happy she was raising me you know.” “To see your blood grow and be happy with others, seeing them win, win and win again, I… know how it feels, somewhat, seeing my critters become strong and caring because of what I taught them. He stood quiet. “It’s like… seeing a flower grow from just a sapling and blooming, becoming something beautiful.” “Like the earth ponies, giving so much of themselves into their plants to see them grown, tall, beautiful and strong.” She clopped her hooves lightly. “I’m sure doing the same with a foal, my own foal would be something incredible, but… well, I couldn't even take care of anycreature besides my critters properly before, but now…” She smiled lightly. “Now I’m… better, nowhere close to being able to take care of a foal but… closer.” Extending her arm, she took her cup and drank it. Dean on the other hoof, stared at her with a neutral expression. “So if I asked for you to have my child, would yo-” PFFFT!* The pegasus spit out her smoothie, right on Star’s face. He sighed and then wiped his face off. “WHAT?!” “Stop screaming woman, it was a simple question, and you did not even let me finish, I was going to ask if you would agree to it after you felt like you could take care of yourself, and after I managed to reach superhuman strength.” “STAR!” Sigh* “Do you not wish to have a family? There is something like sperm insertion correct? I did not say we needed to have sex for it, you gain a child, become a mother, take care of it and I gain a son, or a daughter, preferably a son.” He waved his hand in a half-half gesture, Fluttershy on the other hand, held her heart, trying to not have a heart attack. Seconds passed. Her heartbeat decreased. She breathed in… and out. Star is… blunter than a butter knife, and more logical than math. ‘Yes, yes.’ She has to… explain things to him, expecting one to understand something alien or unfamiliar is not truly smart. “No… no Star, that is not what I want, if I have a family, it needs to be a proper one, a happy one, more importantly, it has to start as a proper one, with a special somepony.” Hmmmn* He tapped his chin. “Ah, I see, you wish for the connection of a family.” She nodded with a serious face. She was not pouting. “That is to say, the love and care of a husband, the affection of a child, the feeling of being a proper mother.” Pink dots appeared on her face. She continued nodding. “Well then I will not bother you with my ramblings any longer if that is the case, but do you know where I can find a sperm bank? I must make sure I’m not the last of humanity on this planet after I pass.” He smiled teethly, as always, more of amusement than actual happiness. “Well, not only that of course, no… It would be truly incredible, you know? To see an entire race capable of obtaining Mind Over Matter in this magical world.” ‘It would be interesting to see, who’d win, those entities, or the ones who are unchained?’ He chuckled internally, to kill, or defeat an enemy one does not truly need to be alive. ‘Although…’ It would truly leave a horrible taste in his mouth. Fluttershy stared at Star, the idiot colt was laughing, she is sure of it, not of what he wouldn't laugh at her but he is laughing at something. Her heartbeat decreased slowly as she calmed down. She forgets it sometimes, how blunt and insensitive Star can be, besides… ‘No never mind.’ “Well, that will only work If souls are capable of producing more of themselves via sex, something I doubt, but perhaps… perhaps I could give a shard of my own to a child of mine, would it even be possible, even more would it even do anything?” She blinked, and then exhaled. Of course Star is more interested in anything related to strength than having an actual child. A thought suddenly popped up in her mind. “Wait, why are you making these questions mister?” His finger stopped, looking at her properly he lifted an eyebrow. “Don't go looking at me like that, you normally just make questions about things you’re curious about, or things you plan on testing now that I think about it, why are you suddenly asking about what I think?” Her suspicious expression melted away as she smiled sheepishly. “Am I making you interested? What is it? Pegasus biology? Magic? Flight? Psychology? Ma-” He snorted. “I am not curious Little Flame, I am simply making an effort to know you better.” She froze. And then blinked. “Eh?” His face kept neutral. “You believe I do not see you? Foolish woman I do not care about your well-being, but that does not mean I disconsider you wholly, I can help, without caring, just as easily as I can kill without hating, but never reason.” He swirled his hand. “Your wish to make a connection is not something insignificant, much to the contrary, it is commendable, but you do talk big for such a small soul.” He grinned. “Just like me, but I can see your fire burning, the newly born Ego inside this blue cage of magic fighting to stay alive, struggling to even do so little as exist, ha~” He held his chin. The similarities between this pegasus and him… are truly and utterly… absurd. “Holding on for dear life, enduring until one day you will no longer need to fight merely to exist, but to win, let none in this world say otherwise Pegasus, That Is Beautiful.” THUMP! Her lips involuntarily went up. His eyes narrowed. “I am sure of it, Fluttershy you did not lie.” Pink spots appeared on her cheeks as her heartbeat increased. She forced herself to hold back a smile. “But that alone does not mean I trust you, It means I am somewhat confident that the you of now fully intends on going forward with it, whether you back out or follow through is something I will see only in the future.” “From a meaningless existence, one can crawl back from the deepest pit of shit imaginable, you aren't quite there yet, but the simple fact you are climbing it already makes you worthy of attention, Fluttershy.” His tone deepened. “If you wish hard enough, if you will it hard enough, if you work hard enough, the whole world will know your name.” Butterflies formed on her stomach. She forced herself to not hide behind her wings. “If that is your wish, you spoke of wanting to learn of runesmithing, of learning magics correlating to the soul, maybe even take care of those animals, or perhaps become the beat psychiatrist on this planet but…” He lifted his finger. “You don't truly have an ultimate goal do you?” Hmn? “An ultimate goal, an idea or ideal, or self imposed mission, something you want to do it, word you wish to live by, something more important than your life, more important than your family, more important than everything.” He exhaled. “You are beautiful Little Flame, but without a goal to make you push yourself beyond the possible, you will die out.” THUMP! Sigh* “And we both know, what the most likely consequence of that will be, I am a vain man, I love seeing beautiful things, I love seeing your soul glow, I love seeing it grow, and I would love continuing to do so.” Tyronus lowered his tone. “You have something beautiful inside you, and although you do not know of its value quite yet, I would be grateful if you protected it.” ’aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!’ Her eyes swirled as red dots formed on her cheeks. “A-anyways, going back, some ponies can eat meat, for pegasi the proteins in fish g-give amino acids, something necessary for muscle development, wing strength, and overall physical health in pegasi, t-they also have omega-3 fatty acids, something that contributes to improved cognitive function and the health of feathers or wings.” “2 things vital for any winged creature, bat ponies need it too, well kirin also eat meat but I have personally never seen one, t-that’s it!” Clop! Dean went quiet, looking down he sifted his eyes to his plate. ‘Enough talk.’ Taking his fork he continued to eat his meal. The pegasus did the same. Both stood quiet while doing so. . . . . . 12:21 “Soooo… what are you going to do today?” Fluttershy asked after minutes of silence, both her and Star’s plates were almost empty. Biting down on his broccoli Dean took his eyes off his plate and looked at the pegasus, gulping it down he opened his mouth. “Train.” Her head dropped. “Oh.” He sighed. Years passed, and even now he had little motivation to extend any conversation, at least the ones unrelated to anything besides his beliefs. ‘It’s a bother but… I can make an effort, doing what I don't like will be a common theme from now on after all.’ “Well… that is not quite all, that pegasus pony, the one that almost killed me, Rainbow Dash, I will meet her at 13 or 1 Pm whichever you prefer, wait does your cutie mark translate time too?” She nodded a weird expression plastered on her face all the while. “Good to know, I will ask her if she knows any type of object or magic that can help me heal rap-” Hmph! His eyebrow lifted as he watched the pegasus scoff and cross her arms, leaving the last bits of her food. Mmmn* “Do you not like her?” “Eh?” “Rainbow Dash, do you not like her?” Her expression shifted. Clop* clop* clop* She… fidged? Clopped? The tips of her hooves slowly. “...No… I don't think I do, It’s…” Sigh* “Something stupid, never mind.” She blew a gust of air on her ma- THUD! The table almost sank to the floor as the human slammed the fork on it sending most of the plates up together with all the food on it. “Ah!” Shooting forward Fluttershy took 4 of the plates before they could fall, fortunately, Star had the other two, and besides some spill, both cups of yogurt seemed fine. Putting the plates down she stared at the human irritatedly. “Star! We worked hard on these, don't throw them away!” An upset expression befell her face. He lifted his finger. She snorted but sat on her chair again. Slowly, and calmly, he spoke. “I care more about my creed than my life, and I know you know very well why, so, I won't bother explaining it, but you aren't me, you aren't a selfish, largely apathetic, and uncaring human, you are Fluttershy.” He exhaled. “You are many things, but uncaring is not one of them, especially to yourself.” Thump! “Animals are controlled by feelings and instinct, to let the same happen to you would be to lower yourself to become less, but there is nothing wrong about believing that they matter.” “My pain mattered when I was being killed hundreds of times inside that plane, yes it mattered, as did my fear, as did my anger, as did my courage, it is exactly because I put meaning and importance to these things that I am here, that I possess Mind over Matter.” He touched his chest. “My feelings mattered to me, and that's all I needed, I don't need, nor want, pity and validation from another, I would be living a very different kind of hell had my thoughts needed to be approved by others for me to feel like they are valid.” She blinked, her plate forgotten on the table. “I surpassed it all, fear, anger, pain, all with my will, but I am not above it, maybe I will never be, and that's not necessarily something bad, exactly because I know the value of everything I have and everything I feel.” Thud! He slapped his chest. “You might never have the same mind as me, you might never in your life think ‘I will put more meaning and importance on me than anything else’ because you are not like me, you are not selfish, but you don't need to be, not for this.” He puffed, two gusts of air leaving his nose as he did so. “So… allow me to tell you something.” He pointed his fork at her. Her eyes stood fully open. “I said it to you once and I will say it again, if you don't put any worth on yourself, if you don't value yourself, You. Are. Worthless, so answer me, do you think everything you lived through amounted to nothing? That it valued in a big round zero?” She blinked, and then shook her head. “Speak up.” Clop! Shooting up she stood on her 4 hooves and straightened her body. “No Star, I don't.” He sighed. “So pray tell me you dumb filly, still thinking silly, if your life matters, why would you dub anything you lived through, anything you suffered through as ‘stupid’?” Her lips went up. ”He…hehe.” A small giggle escaped her. Star… really knows how to talk to a silly head like her. She exhaled and then focused completely on Star. “Flight camp… years ago, when I was a filly, it was… a camp for flying creatures, mainly pegasi, but I saw some griffons, hippogriffs, and even a baby dragon once, uuuh, the little ones are cute but the big ones are scary Star so if you see one be careful.” ”Dragons?” ’DRAGONS?!’ “Flight camp was… the worst time of my life, I… you know that Pony you saw before, it's… hard to believe I changed so much but, that pony, that Fluttershy she… she only existed because of that place, you could say it made her, much like you made me.” He lifted an eyebrow but stood quiet. Sigh* “10 years ago, when I was just a little 6-year-old filly I finally entered flight camp, It was a new place, made for all flying creatures to learn how to properly move through the air safely, wing beat, visualization, air control, these types of things.” Dean tapped his finger on the table as he continued to eat. He wouldn't describe himself as uninterested, or interested just… almost there. Something rather weird, he showed not even the slightest interest in someone else’s history before. “I was shy, but I made some friends, at least I thought I did just… I never liked flying mu-’ “What?” Fluttershy froze and then blinked at Star’s deep tone. “I… was always afraid of heights, my wings beat more out of desperation not to fall than actual control It was better when I was younger but after what happened on my last day on flight camp my heart started to beat too much every time I flied, eve-” tap Tap Tap THUD! Dean almost slammed his fist on the table. She went quiet. “I care little about the feelings and minds of others, and I do not expect them to do otherwise for me, I don't expect my words to be accepted, understood, or not outright ignored but that alone doesn't stop me from speaking, so hear me well when I say this.” He clenched his arm. “Everyone in this universe, and the other, has something they fear, and it is something completely normal and acceptable, yours seems to be Acrophobia, the fear of heights, and as I said, it's fine to have it.” Her eyes turned suspicious. “What is not fine, is to let it control you this is unacceptable for me, and it should be so to you.” Her face contorted. “... It's easier said than done stupid colt.” He closed his eyes and then relaxed his muscles. “uuuu fffffff.” Exhaling calmly, he opened his eyes and looked at the pony. “I fear simple things too fool.” She blinked. “Eh?” “Big things more specifically, space, the sun, the open ocean, I don't particularly feel fear just by thinking about those things but put me close enough to any of those and I will most certainly freeze like a deer.” A skeptical expression formed on her face. “Star… you fought against a demon and died more than 200 times.” Her voice was flat. “f- fff-ff-fff-f.” Dean laughed with his mouth closed “I know right? Those are irrational fears for you little pony.” Her eyes suddenly widened. “You understand right? Those are things embedded in our heads, they can be there because something happened in your life, something… traumatizing.” Her breath hitched. “Or not, I’ve only seen through videos, the vastness of space, of the ocean, of the sun, and you know what? I was terrified, I thought I was something up to that point you know, a human, a creature so unlikely to exist it had to be special, right?” He crossed his arms, sighing as he did so. “No… not at all, that day I only realized how small I was, and how much I couldn't see, then came impotence, the inability to change anything,Iwas less than a grain of sand, and that would never change.” He chuckled. “Stupid right?” Her face fell, she recognized a mocking tone when she heard one. It was never not directed at her though… He poked his head. “Makes no sense to be here right? This fear of something as ridiculous as size, as the unknown, as reality itself.” He moved his arm, pointing his finger toward Fluttershy. “Just like being afraid of heights while being a pegasus doesn't make sense.” She looked away. “Well, considering Harmony and its not so clear plans it actually does…” Her head snapped toward him as her eyes bulged out. “But you didn't know that.” Her face fell. The dumb colt was sounding far too smug for her taste. Hmph! His eyes narrowed at the Pegasus’ disregard, either she wasn't paying attention, focusing entirely on a single part, or she had the attention span of a fish. He knows very well it's not the second. He thought she had hardened herself enough by now, but… no, his conversations with her were impactful, but not extreme, and hence, not enough to permeate everything with her without constant reinforcement, contrary to what happened to him. He exhaled, and then, for a moment, he paused as an idea surged in his mind. He didn't learn or change until every little delusion was taken away, until he felt the agony of dying and being tortured for hours on end, almost a day in fact. Fluttershy is weak, she improved sure, but if she passed through the same as he did she would not become better, much to the contrary. Being kind would be far too slow, being aggressive… would be better, but just to a point. He tapped his chin. Seeing the Pegasus grow is still something he wants to do. ‘Yes…’ Going to the point and making her realize what she is missing is the best option this time. Taking his hand out of his chin he lifted his arm and slammed his fist on the table. THUD! “You did it before fool, is your memory that faulty?!” Fluttershy almost jolted out of her chair at the sudden change of tone. His voice was not so much high as it was grave. “You promised it didn't you?! To fight against something above you for the sake of another because of that empathy of yours! And here you are, afraid AGAIN because of something else!” THUMP! “Did that pathetic little pony that trembled at the mention of Yuujirou Hanma survive?! Is this all it takes for you to regress ANOTHER fear?! ANOTHER reason?!” She stopped herself from trembling even as she flinched back, Star… really knows what to say to hit somepony. ’Not like you don't need it.’ “ANSWER ME! Did she suddenly forget what she did?!” She shook her head. “Did her courage suddenly evaporate?! She shook it again. “WELL IT CERTAINLY LOOKS LIKE IT SHE CAN’T EVEN SPEAK UP!” Puffing her chest she inhaled. “NO!” ZzzZzZzzZZZZZZZZ! Crack!* A sudden gust of wind blew on his face, his eyes almost closed themselves reflexively, he did not let them. Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii A buzzing sound rang in his ears. Crack! ! ! !! Crack! ! !! ! ! Crack! Crack! ! Crack! Crack! ! ! ! Crack! ! ! ! Crack! ! Crack! !!! Crack! Plates fell. As did food. As did the cups. He ignored it all, no, he did not ignore it, he simply did not notice it, so focused was he on the pony, no, all he did was smile. Dean Tyronus Starfield, smiled, out of happiness, genuine happiness. Even if just a little, even if most would never notice it, her soul burned a little brighter. While he observed the pegasus she on the other hoof fully opened her eyes, just to freeze at the sight. “Eh?” The table… was completely empty. Her plates were on the ground, broken. The food? Wasted away. The drinks? Splattered on the ground. Star? Looking weirdly at her. For a moment her brain stopped, only to suddenly remember what she did, no, more like… what she heard. Her entire body was hot, like flames danced across her fur, which too stood on edge, her heartbeat was through the clouds and she felt an urge to prance, everything was normal, Star’s super effective speeches normally did that to her. But then she got… brave? Excited? Determined? Yes, determined, she got a little too determined and a little angry and decided to scream. In her defense, she thought she was too… passive on her second talk with Star and decided to do the exact contrary to prove to him, and her, that she did change. Even if flying high up still seemed like a very scary idea, she had to do it, weak fluttershy left, now there's only place for strong fluttershy! She thought the feeling of her lungs expanding to impossible sizes and the sensation of something exploding out of her mouth was just that, a feeling. Her kitchen disagrees. ‘The… royal voice?!” Her body tremb- “YES! THAT WAS WONDERFUL WOMAN! REMEMBER THIS, YOU HAVE TO FACE EVERY PROBLEM NO MATTER HOW SMALL OR BIG WITH THE SAME DETERMINATION YOU DID WHEN YOU PASSED THROUGH YOUR FEAR OF YUUJIROU HANMA!” Fluttershy cringed back at Star’s volume, he did sound excited but… she has the feeling he isn't screaming because of that. “KEEP MOVING FORWARD NO MATTER WHAT, I UNDERSTAND YOU CANNOT MOVE PAST PAIN AND AGONY QUITE YET BUT FEAR IS A GOOD START.” It was… bizarre, hearing her friend scream while excited and yet seeing him with just a small smirk on his face. Although she could swear he had a full-blown smile before. “U-uh thanks Star I’m sure yo-” “WHAT?! I CAN’T HEAR YOU, CAN YOU REPEAT THAT?!” Sigh* Standing up she turned around and went to her room, she had another crystal there if she wasn't mistaken. . . . . . 12:28 Dean shook his head as his ear finally stopped hurting, it could have healed earlier Fluttershy did have a Revert crystal, but he refused it. Letting magic so close to his brain while not knowing how to fully reject it would be the height of idiocy. “Ahhhf.” Looking to his right he saw the yellow pegasus slouching against the sofa’s bolster, a tired sigh escaping her mouth as she did so. He looked down at his legs, his calf is still sore from the training before, the blue pegasus would arrive in roughly 32 minutes or more, at least according to that clock. He has no idea what those symbols mean but it was a safe assumption they were similar to a normal clock, considering the unit of time of this world that is. “You know…” The pony said, turning her eyes toward him. “I… well… it's hard, surpassing it I mean, fear, my fear.” He observed her, and then spoke. “With enough strength, one can be fearless, but when something stronger yet again appears what will happen? They feel fear again.” Lowering his body almost to the point of falling he leaned his head on the upper part of the sofa’s back. “And that's the thing, the objective here isn't being fearless, no, there are only two types of fearless people, the uncaring ones and the unattached ones.” Her head tilted. “Not confident ones?” He shook his head. “I guarantee you a confident person will piss in their pants the moment a bear starts to eat them alive, what I mean by fearless is the lack of the ability to feel fear.” He lifted his finger. “Baki Hanma himself, the son of Yuujirou Hanma pissed himself in his fight against his father, he was afraid, still… he continued on.” “Not having fear whatsoever only means you never had the chance to surpass it, it means the ability to do so was taken away from you.” She blinked, Star sounded… sad? “No, fearlessness is worthless, especially in a world where your very brain can be manipulated, that is to say, you never truly surpass your fears, unless you no longer give value to what they threaten.” “I can guarantee you since that first death I was as afraid of Yuujirou as I am n- no, it is more precise to say I am even more afraid now, that fucker managed to create an illusory forest in my own damn mind.” He snorted. “He tricked me, or more precisely forced me to see something… false, a lie so obvious even a child would be able to see, one so strong not even those men would be able to completely resist it, forcing my soul to feel the pain of inexistent branches and my body to mirror those same, false woulds.” “In case you do not comprehend, taking this concept further the Ogre can trick my soul into believing I no longer have any will, again, resulting in personality death, the same thing your Princess did before.” THUMP! Her body shot up just as her eyes bulged out. “I am afraid, of him, of magic, of that Golden Fuck, of this very planet, I am afraid of many, many things, but… I just power through it, be it anger, hate, pain or will fuelling it, perhaps them all, it doesn't matter, since that day I can now go to a mirror and say it to my face without lying, that I am brave.” Hmmn* “Would you not like to do the same?” “... Always Star, Always.” Hmph* “Then you better find a goddamn way to fly without harmonic magic and go beyond those damn clouds! You have wings, CONQUER THE SKY FOOL!” She blinked. “He…” And then laughed. “Hehe haha…hahahAHAHA ok, ok Star, I will, but!” She pointed toward him. “If you think I’m doing this alone you'll have another thing coming for you mister!” He looked at the ceiling. “I only move forward now woman, your words are unnecessary, this is something I will fix later, well, much later, considering I can't go to the sea, space or the sun white yet, but I will, more importantly.” Nervousness gripped her body. “Your history, continue it, tell me who is Fluttershy and what she lived through.” Her chest rose and fell. Exhaling a puff of air, she opened her mouth. “Summer Flight camp, it was, as I said the worst time of my life, at the time I wasn't like I was a day ago then, but I was still a shy filly, a new place, with new creatures, far away from my last school, I was intimidated.” “But that wasn't the problem, no, on the first day I met my new classmates, our class had a total of 20 creatures, 16 ponies, 1 griff hen, 2 hippogriffs, and a single young dragoness.” She lightly clopped her hooves. “I stood mostly by myself, but then I found another creature just as shy as I was, a hen named Gilda, we spoke a little, but not for long, a minute was all it took for another filly to slam into me, and start speaking like an excited squirrel.” He lifted an eyebrow. She chuckled. “They speak reaaally fast star, believe me, but anyway, her name was Rainbow Dash, and she immediately said she was going to be my friend, I was… happy, very happy you know, my first friend in a far away place, everything was going good. Hmfh “Then it came flight training.” Her eyes downed as her expression solidified into a stoic one. “I was never good with my wings, In fact, I was a really weak flier, i didn't know it at the time but it was because I didn't eat my fish, something that as I said, is necessary for any healthy Pegasi.” “Because of that little… difficulty, I was always a little afraid of flying high up, my wings couldn't handle it, they hurt only minutes after me taking off, even more they weren't flexible, so I couldn't move them normally.” She exhaled. “Some… could even describe it as a deficiency, the thing is… foals are… merciless, they speak what's in their mind, and contrary to you Star, the ones I found were cruel about it.” Sigh* “Hoops, Dumb-Bell, and Score, they didn't say anything when the other teachers were close by, no, they waited for them to leave and then… well, then they started to mock me.” Sniff* “I-it was something silly for a mare, a grown pony now that I think about it, but for a filly? It wasn't.” Hmmn* “It started when I tried to fly through a cloud ring, not even a meter above me, I tripped, fell, and then hit my face on a flag before kissing the ground, and then those three came, just to start calling me names.” “Apparently, I had a funny way of flying, and looked ridiculous too.” “Chicken wings, Clutter Shy, Wingless Wonder, Sky fumbler, Flutter-fail, they called me all, of course I was sad, I didn't understand why they were saying those mean things to me, Pa said ponies helped each other when they needed.” “Everypony else I have ever met only did that, I had no reason to believe anycreture else would do otherwise, you know, the mind of a foal, so innocent, and… well, they didn't.” Sigh* “It was… humiliating Star, humiliating and mortifying too, every time I made a mistake, those three were always there, I thought that if I improved if I stopped being so bad at flying they’d stop being mean, hmpfh.” She shook her head. “Ah how stupid that was, no, those colts liked to put other ponies down, they just wanted excuses for it, little me didn't know that though, so she didn't ask for help from her parents, friends, or teachers.” “No, she just wanted to be accepted, because the fault was hers right? She just had to be better and then nopony would have any reason to mock her.” hmfh* “As if they needed any of that, bullies only want to put other ponies down with their words, disguised as truth as they may be.” Dean snorted. How can this pegasus see one thing and disconsider it on another so much? Maybe she’s still a litle delusional? Puffing he opened his mouth. “I despise weaklings, and as I said to you, screamed even, I cannot support having them near m-.” A wing brushed against his arm. He lifted an eyebrow. “I know Star, believe me, I know the difference between words being said to hurt, and those being spoken to push, you were… harsh, very, very harsh.” She poked her head. “Even with that, this little thing right here wouldn't have heard you if we didn't have so many things in common you know.” She smiled. “You wanted me to question myself, even without really caring you… couldn't stand seeing somecreature like you right?” He snorted. “I wasn't thinking along those lines no, I hate that thing, and anything remotely similar to it, speaking to you felt more like speaking to myelf quite honestly, it's a surprise I didn't punch you, well, not that it would have done much besides breaking my hand.” Her head leaned against the side of his neck. “Nopony is perfect, and I can't really expect anycreature to genuinely care about me after just a day, well, not even some days really.” A blush appeared on her cheeks. She forced her body not to shake. “B-but you don't need to worry! This Fluttershy is c-cute and adorable! And charming! All the weak spots of a very conveniently placed human in her life, being friends with him will take no time at all, just a month or two in fact!” He did not laugh… externally. Seconds passed, he stood silent. Finally, the pegasus continued. This time a little less bleakly. “It didn't stop there, other ponies joined in after some weeks, they… laughed with them, called me things too, one day they even started doing it in the classroom, and I stood quiet, just taking it, it's… ridiculous.” “I know they were wrong, not me, or… at least I do now, but I didn't then, no, I thought they were right, no matter how hard I tried my wings just didn't work, it's ridiculous, absolutely ridiculous, what not wanting to eat fish did to me.” She chuckled and then extended her right wing. For seconds she looked at it with dead eyes. “I started hating them you know, my wings, I hated that they were so weak, that they couldn't lift me up. With time, I started hating myself instead.” “Three weeks after everything started and I couldn't beat my wings without anxiety running down my spine, my breath started to get irregular, my flight became worse, couldn't even fly a meter above ground by that point, too afraid somepony would see me, or that I would fall again, hundreds and hundreds of attempts that just ended on me kissing the ground made me… hesitant to fly too high.” “And terrified of altitudes too.” His eyes shifted throughout the pegasus's body, he knows the signs of someone holding back tears. Still, he did nothing. It wouldn't help anyone if he did so. “Rainbow didn't do anything, I can't really blame her though, I didn't ask for help, and those foals were sneaky, besides, she was almost always on that flight track with Gilda, something I couldn't do.” “And so it followed an entire month of being bullied for not flying right, really, by that point I started to wish I wasn't born a pegasus.” “Then, one day, something happened, I failed, again, those three mocked me, again, but this time, somepony helped me, Rainbow shot down and stood between me and those colts.” A complicated look formed on her face. "I was happy, humiliated, and disappointed, happy that somepony finally helped me, humiliated that nothing changed even after an entire month, and disappointed that I couldn't be the one to stand up for myself.” “They spoke, Rainbow defended me, and then, they made a bet, the three of them versus her, If she won they would shut up and leave me alone, if they won, well, I don't really know.” She shook her head. “But that doesn't matter, they set the race, Dumb-Bell, and Hoops versus Rainbow Dash, the entire class was there, I stood on a cloud in front of the start line as the flagger, and then, I waved.” Her teeth grinded. “She hit me, after leaving the finish line everything became a blur, I could barely see, but I coukd feel her hitting me, and then she just followed on! I spun, spun, spun, and spun some more until I lost any sense of balance, the moment I felt my body falling I started screaming.” Hmnph~! “I was panicking, I tried to beat my wings, but they wouldn't move, so I screamed, and looked at everycreature at the stands, hoping anyone, anyone at all would help me.” She touched her face as a depreciating laugh scaped her. “He~ haha, oh, and I understood something while I was falling, I understood something while everycreature ignored me screaming like cockatrice, that nopony really cared about me, Not. Even. Me.” Her hoof slammed on her chest. thump He would have felt… something had she not have that fluff on her chest. “Yes they were children, maybe they wouldn't have managed to catch me, maybe they weren't strong enough to even try, but they were pegasi, they could hear me just as well as I could hear them cheering, what I didn't hear was them screaming for help.” Her eyes watered. He said nothing, the pegasus is growing, facing reality, and reflecting upon it is something every sapient creature has to pass through. Some just happen to be more painful than others. “I genuinely thought I was going to die, and, and you know the best part? I wasn't afraid because of it, no, I was sad because my family would cry because I died, I was angry because those useless wings couldn't beat even to save my life!” “I hated them, I hated me, I hated being born a pegasus.” Her wings suddenly enveloped his torso and tightened around it. He dared not to move. It would break the flow. “100 days Star, 100 days of being called every name in the book of having every little bad thing about me being blown over tenfold, of being convinced that the problem wasn't them.” “100 days was all it took, to convince a little filly that she was truly and utterly, worthless, I was done, I didn't think falling down would be so bad, don't even know why I kept screaming quite honestly.” “But… something weird happened, when I was about to fall, butterflies caught me.” He opened his mouth. And then closed it. Questions for later, for now, her history. “Weird right? But they did, and I… well, I completely ignored it in favor of looking around, it was the first time I was so near the ground and, I lived it, I still remember my heartsong that day.” Still with her head resting on Star’s chest she closed her eyes. And sang. “What is this place” “Filled with so many wonders?” “Casting its spell” “That I am now under” “Squirrels in the trees” “And the cute little bunnies” “Birds flying free” “And bees with their honey” “Hooooonneeee- ouch!” Mnnnnn!💢 Her head shot up to stare at her human, an irritated expression adorning her face all the while. “You do have a beautiful singing voice, and that was a catchy song.” She frowned harder. “But I want to know more about Fluttershy, not hear a song composed by her.” Only for her expression to melt a second later. Hmph! “Could have been a little more polite about it stupid colt.” Hmmn* “At least now you answer back, now continue your history.” She snorted again. “Anyways something weird happened after I ended my song, a rainbow exploded out, frightening all the little critters, it was only when I assured them that everything was fine that I gained my cutie mark.” “I… loved my critters, and I knew they loved me too you know, they didn't make fun of me, they weren't mean they were all just… lovely, contrary to those foals.” Her frown deepened “It was then that I decided to leave Cloudsdale, I preferred to stay on solid ground, where my wings didn't make a difference, where I had a hundred big and small friends, my parents approved and so I… started living here.” She waved her hooves at the cottage. “I just… didn't like that place, didn't like any of the ponies that were there, even Rainbow, Even Gilda, two creatures I thought were my friends didn't help me, really.” Her tone turned sour. “One only cared about winning, the other only cared about Rainbow, and the ones watching? They just wanted to have fun, they didn't care.” “Like I don't?” She did not turn. “No, Star, tell me, honestly, as you always do, if I fell from a cloud if you were there that day, if you could somehow fly, would you help me?” He blinked. “If I believed you were to die, yes, if I believed you were to only break a wing and go to a hospital however I would call you an idiot and move on.” He tapped his chin. “If you ever enter a fight of your own volition, against something that will surely kill you, I will do nothing, the choice was yours, the consequences are yours too, you will not use me as an instrument of safety or escape.” She nodded. “So you do care, not about me, but about something else, Star, I remember what you told me ‘Do it because you want not because it is expected, or permitted’.” She smirked. “In other words, there's something there, inside that creed of yours that makes you move, you might not care, you might even dismiss it, but me dying, or anypony else dying would displease you for some reason.” His eyes flickered. He was not the only one analyzing someone else. The Pegasus was more attentive than he gave her credit for. “What is your point?” “My point is, you don't care, but you said it yourself, only animals let their feelings control them, you have principles, you have something you believe to be bigger than you, that you have to follow no matter what.” “You don't care about me falling but you do care about the act in itself, about the death, not who is dying, If something entertaining was happening while they fell you wouldn't stop to see it would you?” He shook his head, he wanted to see where she was taking all this. “You are not cruel, those foals were, they tormented me Star, I know you would never do that, not because you are good but because of what you believe in.” “They only cared about themselves, and for more than you say it you don't, you care about your principles more than anything, but they are not you, you don't feel anything.” “You are different solely because your apathy is not meddled with cruelty, you don't care, something made you not care, you said it yourself, you can't help it, you can't control it.” Her voice deepened. “They could, they chose to be cruel, to be mean, to not care, you don't understand Star Ponies are a herd species they could have chosen to defend me, to ignore me even, but they didn't.” Sigh* “I don't know you well enough to say this so I will ask, Starfield, would you have joined those foals?” . . . “No, tormenting those weaker than you is… pathetic.” She opened her mouth. “Before you say anything, Yuujirou Hanma does not torment me, his actions have a purpose, to make me desist, to kill my will so he can take my body, in any other situation he’d simply have killed me.” Only to close it a moment later. “Besides, he does not see it as such, in his eyes those weaker than him are toys, born into this world to bring forth entertainment, he had a son solely for that reason, to have a ‘toy’ to play with.” A frown appeared on her face. He felt feathers tighten around his back. “I may not care but the only ones I despise are weaklings, creatures that do not try to leave the pit of shit they live in, I see them as pathetic, and would most likely than not kill them.” “But for those weaker than me? No, I’ve never done it but… I don't believe I would ever take pleasure in tormenting someone I do not hate.” Forcing her expression back she calmly opened her mouth. “See? It is different, you know… you are right Star, we can't choose who we become, at least I don't believe either of us had enough strength to do so.” “I can't judge you for who you had no choice in being, you didn't choose to be this way, they did, they took joy in my pain Star and I know you wouldn't, you do things for a reason right?” It wasn't a question. He nodded nonetheless. “You are good, to a point, you can do Evil things I know you can, but you are not evil, you can do good things too, but you are not good, no completely, you are… a human, a very, very selfish human.” “And surprisingly enough, you made me understand this alone doesn't make one evil, just… alive.” For a moment he felt… something grab his arm, and then fur. “You wouldn't have cared and even still you would have helped because you have a heart, they heard me screaming Star, they knew me, what I couldn't do, they left me to die.” “You do things not because you care about people but because you think they are right, because those small and big principles you have in your head make up your morals.” His eyebrow lifted. She smiled. “You said it yourself, you should only follow something because you want to, not because you are obligated to, and you have morals, maybe not totally aligned to those of pony kind but you have them.” “You care about your creed, and only your creed, ha~ and quite weirdly, that same creed makes you want to save me, makes you want to scream at a little shy pony.” “Makes you refuse to let her live even one second more in a lie, makes you speak the truth, and only the truth, makes you try to push those ‘weaklings’ out of that pit.” Hmph! He snorted. She gripped his hand tighter. “I know it's not all good, I know you can do bad things, but I know you won't do it out of sadism, tell me if I am wrong, but I think you want to see creatures living on, I think you want to see them grow.” Her expression softened. “You did say you wanted to see my soul burn brighter didn't you~?” Hmph* “Do not derail things woman, you know much of what I told you, I am fully capable and willing to rip limbs off fr-” “Not for no reason.” He frowned. She smiled. “I would be very angry if you did it with somepony, I would undoubtedly call the guard and kick you out of my house but I’d know for a fact you didn't do it for no reason.” “You are not so petty to the point you’d beat someone who simply annoyed you slightly if that was the case our conversation would have gone very differently, and you’d probably be in prison too.” Using her left hoof she poked his tight. Her neck was starting to hurt, Star’s chest was not that soft. She still didn't feel like leaving. “So answer me, would you do it? If I was a child, a human child, would you still save me?” Still lying down on Star’s chest she shifted her head back to stare at his eyes. Her pupils dilating and shining all the while. Hmph* “Yes fool, nothing much can be expected from children, they can be excused up to a certain point, they have not lived long enough to be judged after all.” A sly grin formed on her face. “Didn't you chastise yourself for not being strong since bir-” “I cannot be excused.” He snapped at her “Past lives do exist woman, Yuujirou Hanma was more likely than not an exemplary creature in his past one, hence allowing him to be born in an exemplary one on the day of his birth too.” “Past lives are facets of me, of the current Self that am I, in my past, I did not do enough and hence paid for it.” “Do not try to find excuses for me, at the end of it all, no matter how far back you go, the fault always lies solely within me, others can be excused solely because their past lives have not chosen to follow the path of a fighter, I have, and hence I will judge myself by those standards.” She frowned but stood quiet. Star sounded… quite hypocritical now. ‘Or… not?’ Star said he despises weaklings and is, well, she doesn't want to use the word but… he is ridiculous enough to blame himself as an infant for not being strong, or wanting to be strong. All that colt did at the time was piss and poop, how he thought like this is a mystery to her. Star explained much, but his creed is still somewhat of a mystery to her, still, there must be something that makes him want to help a human infant out of consideration and yet refuse to judge himself by that same standard. Something more than just being a fighter. She mentally tapped her chin. ‘It’s… far too reasonable for him, at least in this scenario.’ Mnnn-* Suddenly, she froze. Her eyes widened as a thought came to her. ‘Pity?’ Star said it himself he only cares about himself, about his principles, but maybe… he is not lying but… he doesn't see it? Sapient creatures are complex, incredibly so, to the point of feeling completely opposing feelings for something. Star hates himself, she knows he does, or at least, he hates everything he was, and everything related to that person. He is unreasonable to an absurdly ridiculous point, he feels no empathy, or at least not as much as others. But the all times when he showed some kind of emotion were when something directly related to him. It's weird, completely and utterly baffling, Star is extremely self-centered, to the point where if it does not relate to him he won't care. But many things relate to him, he shouted at her because he felt angry, angry because she remembered him of him the same way a helpless child falling would remember him of being powerless. He died in the hands of that demon, even more, Starfield almost didn't exist because of Princess Celestia’s spell! He felt pity, not for the child but for the situation, because it reminded him of what he passed through. He doesn't see the person he sees the circumstances. A small smirk formed on her face. Star feels empathy, in his own, selfish way. When he was screaming and ranting at her before, she had the slight impression he wasn't speaking to her, but more to himself. Starfield is acting the way he wished someone else would have toward him. Not telling a single lie. Speaking fully on who he truly is. Everything. Star doesn't see Fluttershy, or at least, he didn't, just like he doesn't see the child, he sees a hopeless situation, no fault of their own, and helps. And ain't that a doozy? “The same cannot be said for a Pony, at least not for now, the nature of your soul is chained and locked by magic and its plans, born with such limitations many things can be excused, they are reasonable after all.” “But if your question is whether or not I would help an infant of my own species even knowing this, the answer is yes.” Her lips moved up. “But simply because I wouldn't be able to stand it, weird as it may be, the situation irritates me extremely, and as I said beforehand I am the only one who controls my Self, not my feelings…” He suddenly stopped, narrowing his eyes in confusion at the weird scene. The Pegasus was smiling a little too brightly. “Anyways continue your history! This isn't about me.” “Of course Star, of course.” She held back a giggle and continued in a much happier tone. “Where was I? Oh yes One only cared about winning, the other only cared about Rainbow, and the ones watching? They just wanted to have fun, they didn't care, and then I fell.” “Butterflies of all things caught me and then the animals, then music, then that rainbow, then my cutie mark, then my cottage, and then… Nothing.” “Nothing?” She nodded. “Nothing of importance, no, you see, I liked my critters, they didn't judge me, didn't lie to me, didn't make fun of me, I loved them, I still love them, so… for the next years, I stayed isolated, just with them, even my supplies were brought via phone, only ever got to outside my law when I really needed it, and every time I shook like a leaf.” “Of course, by then everything just got worse, I never… confronted those things that happened, I just… got away, with time my breath stopped hitching every time I thought about that place, but things just got worse.” “I connected very deeply with my critters, they were my best friends you know but… they weren't ponies I couldn't, well, I could nuzzle and talk to them but… it wasn't the same, I couldn't love them like I could love a coltfriend, I couldn't be friends with them like I could with other ponies.” Her hoof suddenly tightened its hold around his hand. He almost snapped it away. Almost. “I couldn't speak to them like I could with other ponies. I couldn't connect with them in a way only other creatures like me could, not to diminish them but… they are still animals, their lives and the lives of other sapient creatures are very different.” Sigh* “I only noticed that I wanted to speak with other ponies sometime later, but it was too late by then, every time I tried to speak my entire body would tremble, my voice would grow lower, if anypony tried to approach me my heart would jump a thousand times faster.” “Loud noises scared me, I became… a coward, everything reminded me of that camp Star everything, I left that place physically but it followed me in my head.” “I tried, I tried to talk to other ponies, but it was too scary, I wanted so much to leave that place behind But. I. Couldn't, or at least, I believed it so.” “I wanted to change I hated that, I hated that I couldn't make a friend, I hated that I couldn't hug another pony, I hated that other ponies would find me weird, I hated that they could treat me just like those other foals.” “I lost all my trust in pony kind, I spoke only with my family, maybe you don't understand Star but Ponies of the past were much more closed than now and some stayed like that even after 200 years if they see something different they reject it… and I was too afraid to be that.” “And… that's the thing, I hated it all, those foals, cloudsdale, Rainbow, Gilda, the Instructors, and… me, I hated me most of all, I hated who Fluttershy had become you know, I didn't want to be her, I didn't want to be shy, weak, cowardly, pathetic but I didn't think I could do anything about it, I tried before it didn't work.” She spread her arms. “Fluttershy was fated to be a loner.” Her expression suddenly brightened. “And then you came, and… it was the best thing to ever happen to me, better than my cutie mark even, hehe~” “I finally met someone like me, I was so happy, and you weren't a pony or even looked threatening, the way you were in the hospital only made me worry about you more.” Her eyes shone as her tone became excited. “Honestly Star, If you hadn't been fully honest with me I don't think I’d have handled you, but… you were different, even screaming at me I knew you were different.” “I believed in you, every word that left your mouth, you were… everything I wanted to be, brave, blunt, and unapologetic, even more, the emotions you put in your words were too much for anything you said to be a lie.” “Maybe I could feel them because of my cutie mark, maybe because you could put them out even before, I don't know, all I do know is that I believed in you.” Swish!* The pegasus suddenly spun her entire body releasing her wing from below Dean and beating her wings above him. He said nothing. She smiled. Acting quickly he spun his body sideways putting his calf above the sofa and letting his feet dangle out. She smiled more, right before landing on his chest and spreading her limbs on his torso, giving him a weird hug while laying her head below his chin. She didn't have any contact besides her family and critters for a decade, like tartarus she will let this chance go. “And you told me so much, I heard so much too, you were, no, you are like me, in so many ways and I just… love it so much.” “You surpassed everything I’ve ever wanted, you understood so much of everything I’d never say, everything I’d never have the words to say.” “You might not care, you might even disconsider it, but you changed me so much, helped me so much, saved me from myself.” thump! “And… I understand you too, a little bit, but I do, I understand enough to know what you mean and why, I know you are not unfeeling, you are not a pony, and you are cautious.” He lifted an eyebrow. “You can't control what you feel and you know what? That's normal, do you know what's normal too hmnnnn?” Hmph!* He snorted on her face. FTH!* “bleh.” Only for her to blow air into his “It's normal for even the most cranky of creatures to go soft with time, what I am trying to say is… I have time, we have time I will make sure we do, be it before or after my promise you will like me Star, and when you do, I am going to be a very happy Pegasus, and you are going to be a very happy human.” Hmph!* “Good luck with that.” She smiled. He grumbled. “I hear you woman, so hear me too, It is understandable, but nonetheless unacceptable, even I have not managed to shrug off the need for contact with those of my own species, much less you.” “But, accepting the judgment of others as truth to yourself is beyond absurd, you can hear them, ponder about them, but never accept them as gospels, listen to me Fluttershy you can be happy with another, but never forget this, you can be happy alone.” Acting quickly the pegasus snapped her muzzle onto Star. “I!” Tickling the side of his neck with her fur. “Nop, I prefer to be happy with you, you made me like this dumb Colt, Take responsibility.” An angry expression suddenly formed on his face. Huffing in anger he grabbed the sides of the pegasus chest. “Eep!” And pushed her away. “Firstly, I made nothing, much less you, one cannot change another Fluttershy, one can give thoughts to another, one can try to convince another, but one cannot change another at least not in a natural way.” Thud* Still with his arm fully extended he tried to push the creepy smiling pegasus out of him. To no avail. ‘She’s not even using her legs. How strong is this woman?!’ “You think too little of yourself, a creature has to be honest with themselves if they wish to evolve, this means you cannot overestimate yourself, just as much as you cannot underestimate yourself.” “Give yourself credit when it is due, and chastise yourself when you deserve it, admit your mistakes and failures just as much as you admit your rights and successes, Fluttershy.” He narrowed his eyes She did not shrink. “You made yourself, not me, not life, not anything, woman, you are the conductor of your own life, so hear me well if you ever become somepony you are proud to be, and want to know the person that allowed you to go on that path, look in the mirror.” The pressure in his arm suddenly stopped. He gave a sigh of relie- “I know that dumb colt.” Only for the pegasus to push past his arm and almost slam down on his chest. From one second to the other Dean had a pony hugging his entire upper body and nuzzling his face. … It wasn't… repulsing. Sigh* “Do what you want.” “Be as grumpy as you like Star, I know you like my fur.” His eye twitched. He huffed. She chuckled. And then… silence . . . . . . . . . . 12:33 Dean hummed. “Fluttershy.” Still with her head on his shoulder, she lazily opened an eye. It was pleasing, no, better than just pleasing, it was… incredible. Maybe it is just the mind of a touch-starved mare but… how to say it? Staying here felt like… like before before everything happened. Or maybe she just forgot what being truly happy feels like? No matter, the past is the past. She almost dozed off, it's funny, where she is now. Quite easy to forget that the human below her will die if she doesn't do anything. Instantly she snapped her body up and shook her head. “Yes Star?” “Your tactile telekinesis, I am curious, how does it work exactly? How does it do what it does, can you lift things bigger than you? To the point where you can lift a house without it crumbling?” Hmnn* “Quantum entanglement.” His eyebrows went up. “Our subconscious has the ability to establish and control entangled pairs of particles, something done through a neural interface.” “As we spoke before by influencing the quantum states of one particle, the entangled counterpart will instantaneously mirror these changes.” He nodded. “Hence allowing a pony’s field to glue and manipulate things at an incredibly precise level, well, at least for those that train with it, that is to say, those that need to.” “Our consciousness interacts with the entangled particles' states, translating neural intentions into changes at the quantum level, now there's the most curious thing about it.” She leaned forward, a smile placed on her lips. “It's not magic.” “Uh?” She laughed at Star’s surprised expression and then leaned closer with a small smirk. Consciously or not, she didn't want to stay away from him, not something uncommon for a pony. “I know right? It's crazy, but here's the thing, while creatures on Equus evolved to better use magic when we did so we started to Evolve because of it, most of our functions now depend on magic because of it but some...” Clop Putting her hindleg back she barely touched the bolster. “Small ones...” Snapping her leg up the bolster followed. Only to suddenly break away and fly through the air. Thud* Until falling on the floor. “Don’t.” He couldn't hold on, his lips parted. As did hers. “Evolution, guided by magic but not supported by it, thank you fluttershy, you have managed to surprise me at the most unexpected turns while on this planet.” “Oh, it's no-” “I do not know about other ponies and what it would be like to live with them, but let nothing enter in the way of this statement, I am happy they chose you.” An embarrassed smile formed on her face as she waved her hoof down. “Now… what is the limit of this… field? How far can it extend, if I wanted to, for example… hold something gigantic, that would crumble due to my size, like a mountain, would I be able to?” Her face fell. With thin lips, she spoke in a deadpan tone. “Star… you are not ripping out a mountain from the ground.” He blinked. “I am… not, why do you think I would do that?” Her eyebrow rose. “You sound very suspicious, mister.” “Oh please you know I say nothing but the truth.” Hmph! “That may be so mister Starfield but you still sound very suspicious.” “What do you mean suspicious?! And since when do you speak my full last name? It's weird.” The pony made a weird face, and then averted her gaze from him. “Shy?” No response. “Fluttershy.” Hmmm humhum humhummmmm “Stop singing woman! And answer me! Why do I seem suspicious?” “No reason, no reason at aaaaall.” He pitched his nose. “Ok ok, another question then, if I had that tactile telekinesis and I punched something with, let's say, a force of 7 would that force be spread through the area of my telekinetic hold, or would it stay the same all throughout it.” Gulping her tofu down Fluttershy made a confused face. “Explain this better Star.” “Well, imagine my telekinetic hold has a cubic area of 1 meter, now divide the inside of this area by the same one as my closed fist, let's say one by one centimeter.” Putting another broccoli in her mouth she looked at her human attentively. “Now, if I punch with a force of 7 will all of those little areas that make up the cube exercise the same force of 7 or will my 7 be divided by the number of areas making up that cube?” She put her fork down and then gulped the broccoli. “Star… I have no idea.” His head dropped. “Mostly because, I have never tested it, and because my hold is not that strong either, so I can't test it, Star, things like that are… how to say it… taken for granted, I don't think how I can do what I do, I just… do.” Sigh* “No, I understand I saw many videos of how things work in my world but they never stuck with me you know.” He smirked. “But there's no problem, discovering more about your world is an adventure all of it's on.” She did too. “One I will help you in, future best friend.” His lips suddenly formed a line. She noticed it. “I… don't remember what is like to have a true friend, I’ve told you this before, and… I don't really feel any kind of excitement to have one but… I could be wrong, but I think it is something I’d like to have if I wasn't… If I could.” She frowned as a worried look appeared on her face, Star… doesn't realize he’s unwe- “But that doesn't matter now!” Shooting up he grabbed her sides and stood. “Now! Let's test this telekinesis thing to its fullest! If I ever want to lift a mou- I mean lift something big I’ll need to know it inside and out!” She couldn't hold it. “He~” She laughed. Her grumpy human could make jokes.
Ponyville Characters (Main ones not included)Ponies of Ponyville (Main characters not included) A) Ambrosia (Construction pony): A construction worker, she has been all around but lives in Ponyville with her crew, she takes deadlines very seriously and can be a bit of a hard-plot. Acrylic Paint: A simple pony with a passion for painting, he's not the best, but he's good enough. Aqua mist: A kind filly who strives to help any she can, she'll probably be a psychiatrist in the future. All aboard: The train conductor for Ponyville when the train pulling ponies rest, despite working a better part of 11 hours a day he loves his job, and his bonus he works mostly on weekends something that gives him an even higher bonus. "Life's good" Alula: An orphan filly in the care of Apple Stars, she is good friends with Ruby Pinch, Cloud Kicker, and Golden Harvest. Apple Star: An ordinary unicorn mare with a talent for taking care of foals, she is the caretaker of Alula. Angel Wings: A wonderbolt wannabe, she really likes Rainbow Dash. Amethyst star: A happy and extrovert unicorn Mare, she is the best organizer in Ponyville and gains some mean bits because of it, she also travels to Canterlot frequently to study magic. Ace Point: A fast and limb athletic pony with a dashing mustache, he loves to play tennis and plans to enter Eauestria's league one day. Archer: A normal young filly, she likes to throw things around a little bit too much though. Apple Bloom: An adorable Filly, very excited and childish she wants to always help on the farm but her mother doesn't let her. She has a thick Southern American accent like most of her family, but it tends to fade when she talks to someone she does not like, she likes martial arts and is skilled at design and carpentry. During the demon attack, she was at the schoolhouse and felt all of the Ogre's malice, unfortunately for her, she did not faint, even days later she refuses to sleep without her parents. Aunt Holiday: Holiday is the older sister of Snap Shutter and S.O. of Lofty, making her the maternal aunt of Scootaloo, on a weird day she ended up on a planet named Cybertron... For some reason she thinks it was all a dream. Aunt Lofty: Lofty is the wife of Holiday, the sister-in-law of Snap Shutter and Mane Allgood, and the aunt of Scootaloo. She is a very kind and soft-spoken mare, but for some reason, she is very insecure about her knitting, good thing Holiday always cheers her up when she needs it. She moved to Panyville solely to buy a house and let Scootaloo live with her and her wife, the filly is like a child she never had, she and her wife have been thinking of adopting a foal after their niece grows up. She was away during the demon attack. All Might(y) {lily longsocks}: Perhaps the pony with the highest physical potential in all of Equus All Mighty has an inpony strength even without having a cutie mark. The human seems to be extremely curious about her for some reason... During the demon attack, she was unable to feel Yuujirou's killing intent, and was very worried about all her friends suddenly screaming, she cried very much and has nightmares about it. Yuujirou Hanma is very interested in the filly that is not a good thing. Allie Way: An unassuming Unicorn pony and the adopted Daughter of Big Wig, she secretly studies magic to find a way to give her mother her mane back. She had a father figure in the form of Mr. Waddle, unfortunately… that monster ended him. She was away during the demon attack. She doesn't know what to feel about Dean. _____________________________________________________ B) Bulk Biceps: A pegasus who loves lifting weight, he also owns a cinnamon nut cart, every sweet he sells is homemade, he uses the bits for protein and heavier weights, he wishes for a gym bro, maybe that human can be one? He was not present during the Demon Attack Bon Bon(Sweetie Drops) {left}: A completely ordinary and normal Mare who owns a sweet shop, there's nothing suspicious about her! Blaze: A simple wonderbolt, with a maximum speed of mach 4. Big Shot: An annoying paparazzi who doesn't know when to mind his own business. Berry Shine: Sister of Pinã colada and friends with the flower trio, she is however much braver than most ponies and would do anything to protect her friends. Betty Bouffant (Cookie Crumbles): An excited Mare, owner of many businesses both cookie and hair fashion-related, she is one of the more well-off ponies in Ponyville, she loves to take vacations with her husband. She is the wife of Hondo Flanks and the mother of Sweetie Belle and Rarity, she loves her family very much and is in a happy marriage. She suffered through the entirety of Yuujirou’s attack. Ballad: An extrovert Mare that loves to party... Especially during "The Week" Button Mash: An avid gamer Colt, he hates homework and vegetables, but don't be mistaken if motivated he can become a beast in dancing, singing, and even in sports. His mother's name is Cream Heart, his grandmother's name is Apple Sauce During Poniville's "Demon Attack" he immediately fainted and entered a comatose state. Bright Mac: A true farm pony, the son of Granny Apple and husband of Apple Butter (Formaly Pear butter) he is a family Stallion that enjoys the peace and tranquility of taking care of his farm. He and his family were spared most of the effects of the Demon Attack due to being so far away. Big Macintosh: Big mach, the third biggest pony in Ponyville, just behind his father and Bulk Biceps he is a hard working Stallion that dreams of inheriting the farm and having a big family. He is not shy and likes to talk, mares love his voice, one has to ask what would have happened had his mother not made it on the third pregnancy. Burnt Oak: A soft-spoken Stallion with a gentle voice and attitude, he is a close friend of the Apple family and the best friend of Bright Mac. He sells wood from dead apple trees and others all throughout equestria, he gets the ones from apple acres for free but has to pay some bits for the other farms. He then makes sure to pump the dead trees full of magic to better their quality and stop rotting. He is also a very good carpenter. He was on Sweet Apple Acres during the Demon attack. Big Wig: A simple, easy-going mare and the owner of Ponyville’s bowling alley, she is also a little bit easy to believe others, or maybe not? Most ponies are like this. She was away during the demon attack with her daughter Allie Way. She lost many old friends during the attack. She is depressed. _____________________________________________________ C) Celena: A cheerful mare that loves ponyme and cosplaying, she talks a bunch with Rainbow Dash but is disgusted by her "anime only" nature, good thing she convinced her to read Pony Laggan. Chocolate Haze: A normal stallion, one very easily ignored despite being rather good-looking. Cat Paw: A grumpy mare that for some reason acts more like a cat, some say they saw her hooves turn into claws. She has the ability to sense anything incorporeal and ghost-like, for some reason, she seems to be able to know exactly where that human is at any point of the day. She is rather curious about him. Cheerilee: Cheerilee is an earth pony mate who worked as the teacher at the Ponyville Schoolhouse, good-natured, charming sweet, caring, with a dash of a mischievous romantic nature, Cheerilee was a well-loved member of Ponyville society and earned the respect of townsfolk. Outside of work she likes to dance to old-school music and sing together with them, if asked many Stallions would call her beautiful, she seems to know that as much as they do though, as proven by her cheerpony outfit. “Wait, where did you find that don't show it to anypony it's embarrassing!” When the demon attack happened she was unable to do so much as move, not being able to help any of her students all the while. Cup Cake (Mrs Cake): Owner of Sugarcube Corner together with her husband Carrot Cake, Mrs cake is a happily married mare, she makes the best cakes in all of Ponyville and constantly exports them to other cities, now only if Derpy would stop being so clumsy, then she'd give her so many more packages. She is rather sympathetic towards Dean. Carrot Cake: Co-owner of Sugarcube Corner with his wife Cup Cake, he is rather tall but somewhat slim. He dreams of having foals to pass on a legacy, he is very polite and easygoing, he does some mean brownies too! He... Does not want Dean near his wife Cotton Cloudy: She was a happy and cheerful Pegasus filly, that is... Before that monster arrived and showed her everything it wanted to do with Everypony in the village. Even days later she always has nightmares about it, somehow, she survived the Ogre’s blast, this filly… is undoubtedly special. Cream Heart: She is a loving but strict mother with a very stubborn cold for a son, she works as a caretaker at Ponyville's orphanage, she threw herself even more into her job after her son entered a comatose state during the Demon Attack. She doesn't like Dean very much. "Wait, where did you find this image? Nopony was supposed to see this!" Coconut Cream (left): A happy-go-luck filly, a little too selfish with her toys though, she’s good friends with Toola Roola. Only the quick actions of the medic ponies saved her from dying during the demon attack. She wants Dean out of the Village. Chipcutter: A little pegasus colt that likes to keep it to himself, he loves comics and museums. His heart stopped during the Demon Attack… but now he’s fine?... Weird. He can see things other ponies can't, he’s afraid nopony would believe him if he spoke. Carrot Top(left): A simple carrot farmer who works outside of Ponyville and goes back every day by train, now only if those apples didn't kick out any competition on their turf, maybe she wouldn't need to waste hours of her day going back and forth. “Ah, if only somepony would put a TP on this Villagez everything would be easier.” She was away during the demon attack... With a certain mare named minuette. Cloudchaser(Left): A relaxed and easy-going mare who can manage any kind of argument or heated discussion, overall a very non-biased pony, and a cute one too. She has a crush on Thunderlane but knows he likes her sister, good thing they’re a package deal right? She is interested in Dean. _____________________________________________________ D) Derpy: A cute but clumsy Mare, she wasn't always like this, in her foalhood she was the best of fliers, better than even Rainbow Dash some say, unfortunately, her ancestors seemed to have the dizzy eye condition, being something so deeply inside her DNA and with almost no other victims this condition doesn't have a cure. She managed to fly to her daughter and hug her during the Demon attack. Dinky Doo: Daughter of Derpy, this little unicorn filly never knew who her Father was, her mother won't talk about it. Her mother protected her during the demon attack, she could swear she saw a rainbow shining in her eyes when she did it. Daisy: One of the "Flower Trio" ponies like her friends she is easily startled, she works at Ponyville's marketplace selling kitchen utensils, most ponies say she is a monster at bargaining, a rumor had spread that when young she managed to sell a rock for five bits, some just think the stallion was being kind. After the demon attack she became rather quiet and tense, she stood in the hospital for 3 days before being discharged, even days later her eyes still move around, searching for something that is not there. She doesn't sleep in the dark anymore. Davenport: The owner of Quills and Sofas Davenport is a Stallion with a deep voice and very convincing too, some say he can sell quills to mole rats. During the demon attack he suffered the entirety of the Ogre’s malice and became unresponsive, only recovering days later, but not fully. Diamond Tiara: A snobbish pony but… that's not who she really is, she just wants to make her mom proud, even if she has to be like her to do so. She suffered the entirety of the Ogre’s attack, and even further by knowing of the death of her Butler and Father, days later and she is still mute. She refuses to leave bed, her mother hired a psychiatrist pony in hopes of helping her. Doctor Horse(Doctor Stable): A serious unicorn with the knowledge of many healing and analysis spells, some even restricted by the medical association, a true veteran in the medical field, and somepony who would do anything for his patients. His parents did not like him, at least not enough to give him a less embarrassing name, he is in the process of changing it to Doctor Stable. He cut contact with his parents. Dr. Horse (Doctor Muffin Top): A calm medic pony with decades of experience, he is very professional but is also very embarrassed by his name, he wishes to change it to Muffin Top His parents did not like him, at least not enough to give him a less embarrassing name, he is obligated to present himself with his legal name until the process to change it is finalized. Dr. Fauna: A calm mare, a veterinarian whose love for animals is only equaled by fluttershy, she managed to power through Yuujirou’s killing intent and scream for everypony to run. Although not a part of Ponyville’s hospital she is extremely high-willed, for a pony. Dj-pon 3: A mare that loves parties, she is silent most of the time, but not mute, she just likes to let her song speak for her! Some even say her beats have a magical effect. She is good friends with Octavia Melody, maybe something more is brewing between them~ She was away during the demon attack, when she came back and discovered what happened to Octave she stormed inside the hospital and invaded Dean’s room. The Nurses managed to stop her and explain what happened, she feels horrible now and wants to help Dean, the human would probably love her music. _____________________________________________________ E) Eyeshade: The best jewelry appraiser in all of Ponyville, you want to recognize something? Know how useful and valuable it is, he is your pony! He stood frozen during the demon attack, even days later he has nightmares about it. He is extremely afraid of Dean, even if he knows he wasn't the one who did it. _____________________________________________________ F) Forest Spirit: A normal earth pony Mare, although... She doesn't have a cutie mark... weird. Filthy Rich: A bisunesspony at heart, Filthy is the richest Pony in Ponyville together with the apple family, his success heavily connected to his grandfather’s deal with Granny apple. Filthy Rich is just about the best salespony in Ponyville! He's the owner of Rich's Barnyard Bargains, not only an excellent store to buy somepony a gift but also the first place to go to purchase some of the Apple Family's world-famous Zap Apple Jam. He died when the demon attack happened. Flashy: A simple flashy Stallion, some say he is a Casanova, he is very charming too. He was not in Ponyville during the Demon attack. Featherweight: A very scranky colt with barely any strength in his muscles, his heart stopped during the demon attack, but he’s fine now! He is very curious about the newest resident, he has a super cool name! Flitter (Right): A happy, energetic, and funny pegasus mare at the height of her teens together with her twin Cloudchaser, although not ambitious and neither particularly enthusiastic for training she is rather good at flying. She gains some bits by modeling, she is a rather beautiful pony after all. She took a scare during the demon attack, being so far above everything made it so the Ogre’s malice couldn't quite reach her. She no longer feels safe up above. She… is intrigued by Dean. _____________________________________________________ G) Grapre: A somewhat quiet pegasus mare, her wings are very big by pegasus standards, she dreamed of flying in the wonderbolts but her magic was never enough to empower her gigantic wings, she seems to have made peace with it and is happily working on a grape farm near ponyville's premises. Granny Smith: A cheerful and excited mare, even in her old age she still wants to find fun and exciting things to do, after passing the farm to her son she entered retirement and focused on helping her grandfoals. She was too far away to feel much of the Ogre’s malice, although she did jump from her chair and spit out her denture. She is… sad, many of her old friends died during the Ogre’s attack, she doesn't want to stay near Dean, she doesn't know what to feel about him. Glitter Drops: A charismatic and happy mare, she works at a salon as a hoofcare artist, you want your hoof prim and proper? She’s the pony for you. She suffered much during the demon attack, weirdly enough she was surprised, and nervous after being introduced to Dean. She was also friends with an unfortunate filly that lost her horn to an ursa, she asks herself what became of her. First appearance: Chapter 10 _____________________________________________________ H) Honey Dew: A cute Earth Pony mint-colored mare, she does some mean sweets with that honey of hers, some say every bee in the village is friends with her, Fluttershy refused to comment about it though. Hondo Flanks: A serious family-centered Stallion who is very soft with his wife and daughter, he is a monster at negotiating though. In his youth, he was the school champion of hoofball. He lost his posture at the Ogre’s attack, he is terrified of hands now. Hard Hat: A gruff stallion who loves seeing buildings take form, despite being rather well off he continues his work, simply because of his crush on Ambrosia. He is very… confident when it comes to his designs and often ignores demands he considers counterproductive. He almost died during the Demon attack. _____________________________________________________ I) _____________________________________________________ J) Jasmine Leaf: A cute Mare, owner of a tea shop in Ponyville, some say her parents are rich, others just think building anything on Ponyville is unreasonably cheap. Jeff Letrotsk: A relaxed ‘bro’ Stallion who likes bowling and relaxing with friends, he works at hayburgers. Like many he suffered through Yuujirou’s illusions, unable to even do as much as react or move. _____________________________________________________ K) _____________________________________________________ L) Lane Stiker(Bowling Pony): A pony that enjoys bowling with friends after a tiring week of work. Little Red: A chubby filly with vision problems, she is not particularly smart, and as expected, is very foalnish, maybe her parents need to take her on walks more... Before Tyronus does it for them. Lily Valey: An earth pony Mare very easily startled, she seems to have some kind of condition as anything remotely frightening can make her faint. During the Demon attack she suffered a heart attack and was accepted into urgent care, by a miracle she made it out alive. Lily Lace: A very recent addition to the village, Lily is a beautiful unicorn mare that arrived after the demon attack, she wanted to meet the maker of those wonderful clothes she often found in Manhattan and maybe even get an apprenticeship with the designer. She is shocked a human would be in a place like Ponyville, for some reason the guards don't want her speaking about it though. _____________________________________________________ M) Mjölna: Ponyville's resident Smith Mjölna is an Earth pony Mare with some serious skills with a hammer and arguably the best metallurgic pony in Ponyville, you want something with a lot of metal done? She's the pony for you, she doesn't quite understand why she has a lightning bolt in her cutie mark though. The human once said she could probably be the strongest pony in Equestria, what a weird guy... Not weirder than her hammer though, it's not even enchanted and it always flies back to her hoof, maybe she should research runes? In the demon attack, she struck and destroyed Yuujirou's killing intent, leaving mostly unscathed but extremely tired. Mr. Paleo: A generous family husband with some serious skills with swords, although Dean would probably scoff at the Stallion. “Mastery not yours, is there anything more ridiculous?” He and his family were away during the demon attack. Mrs. Paleo: A compassionate mare with an eye for clothing accessories, somepony many would call a hidden gem with her ability to deduce the cost of any kind of gem, she whoever prefers to work with ordinary ponies, making connections in a city with not many friendly ones while her husband takes care of their foal. She was away during the demon attack. Mr. Waddle: A kind old Stallion who dressed fashionably (For his time) any compliment would have made him blush. Like most elderly ponies Yuujirou’s attack resulted in his death. Matilda: A gentle Jenny, in her past she met a dashing Jack, unfortunately even after years of searching she did not manage to find him. Her heart stopped during the demon attack, later on the medical staff managed to revive her. She is apprehensive of Dean, but not afraid. _____________________________________________________ N) Nurse Neightingale: The head nurse of Ponyville's hospital, in short, the one who calls the shots, she is a very stern Mare and takes every patient that enters her care extremely seriously. She is a close friend of the apples due to saving Apple Butter's life, she receives weekly shipments of Apples for free, something she uses not only for herself but for all the patients in the hospital. She is also seriously strong, the ponies in the village suspect that she may have been in the military at one point or another due to the way she talks and acts. For some reason, she has a direct line with the Princess herself... What is this mysterious mare doing in Ponyville anyway? The Hospital’s wards impeded the Ogre’s intent from affecting the ponies inside it. Nurse Snowheart: A calm mare that more often than not is described as cold by others due to not reacting to heavy injuries or deaths. She is extremely worried because of the newest resident. “Something bad is going to happen, with them around it always does.” Nurse Redheart: A somewhat overworked mare, Like all the ponies in the hospital she understands why the princess sent them there but that doesn't stop the tense atmosphere from getting into her. And now there’s a second one, and so close to the Everfree. The Hospital’s wards impeded the Ogre’s intent from affecting the ponies inside it. Nurse Sweetheart: A kind and sweet pony that cares for all her patients like a doting mother, she was responsible for cleaning and changing Dean’s clothes while he slept. She is a very ordinary pony, although the same can't be said for her daughter, maybe she shouldn't have named her Screwball? The Hospital’s wards impeded the Ogre’s intent from affecting the ponies inside it. She has a talent in sensing magic. Nursery Rhyme: A happy foal who dreams of becoming head nurse, she is very dedicated and diligent with the newborns, her salary is good enough for a foal, most of her friends are envious of her bits, she likes to take them out for ice cream. She was hit by the Ogre’s malice while at school, she only feels safe at the hospital and at home now. Nurse Tenderheart: A very sympathetic and empathetic pony who worries far more than even others do, in the Principle of kindness Fluttershy alone is the honored one single pony beyond her. The Hospital’s wards impeded the Ogre’s intent from affecting the ponies inside it, she wants to give those same wards to all houses in Ponyville. Night Watch: A serious, no-nonsense Stallion, a guard for the mental ward section of the hospital. He felt nothing during the demon attack, the hospital’s wards protected him from it. Nightjar: A serious Stallion who works in the programming industry, he mostly leaves his daughter, Zipporwhill with Matilda, he was not present during the Demon attack. Nopony told him what really happened with his daughter, nopony ever will. He doesn't like Dean _____________________________________________________ O) Octavia Melody: A high-class mare with refined tastes and a preference for the classics, she is not a snob but her hesitation in talking to others and her resting face lead them to believe she is one. She changed to Ponyville just to stay close to her friend Dj-pon 3. During the demon attack she let a recently brought potion fall, inhaling the toxic smoke together with the pain she fainted, her heart stopped for over ten minutes before the medic ponies entered her house and managed to force it to beat again with Telekinesis. Even days later she is still in the hospital, awake but extremely weak. She is afraid and curious about Dean and wants to speak to him. _____________________________________________________ P) Pinã Colada: A normal filly that really admires her big sister Berryshine, she finds her very brave and wants to be like her. Pearl Butter: A kind Earth Pony Mare who loves to play the guitar, she is the wife of Bright Mac and the mother of Applejack, Big MacIntosh, and Apple Bloom. She had a hard time during her third pregnancy, fortunately, Nurse Neightingale managed to save her, and her husband from going on an adventure trying to find some mystical cure. She and her family felt the minimal effects of the Demon Attack on Ponyville Peachy Pitt: A pony that sells banners, Peachy isn't greedy, pushy, or trustworthy. She's just a darn good salesmare! Not a good friend to have, not for anycreature that thinks of asking for help that is. Press Pass: A snoopy little mare, not as much as Big Shot but still a paparazzi at heart, her photos are always very good and well-taken a pity the crown won't let her spread anything about that human. She wants to interview and publish images of Dean. Pipsqueak: A little cute happy colt who is also very polite, so much so everypony likes him, he has the moniker of ‘little charmer’ curiously enough he really likes Princess Luna and wants to be a guard to save her. His heart stopped during the demon attack, he is fine now… somehow, he is afraid and curious about Dean, he doesn't like those fingers very much, nor worms for that matter, no after that day. ”What did you do Celestial?” Petunia Paleo: A simple filly with simple needs… of discovering all the pirate’s treasures buried in her backyard, she swears she almost found something one time. She and her family were away on one of Ponyacci’s shows _____________________________________________________ Q) Quasar Quake (Pink maned filly): A shy filly who can't quite bring herself to do what she wants, maybe she should take some lessons from Fluttershy, well… the new one that is. She fainted the first second of the demon attack, one has to ask oneself why all elderly ponies perished while all foals survived. “What did you do Celestial? I will know” _____________________________________________________ R) Roseluck: One of the "flower pony trio" Rose is a very skimpy pony and much like her friends, easily startled, she sells flowers on her stand at the marketplace. During the demon attack she fainted even before her first death, luckily she did not fall into a coma like one of her friends, after that day she became terrified of hands, especially fingers. "Keep those things away from me!" Roma: A very rude and greedy Salespony who loves bits and wants to leave Ponyville. Randolph: He was the butler of the rich family, despite his age he was rather agile, and constantly played with Diamond Tiara, becoming somewhat of a second father figure for the filly. He was a close friend to all the Rich family, he died during the demon attack. Raspberry Vinaigrette: An ordinary mare, owner of a tea set and pot store… what? Not everypony is special, don't believe your ma. She fell down the ladder and fainted during the demon attack, had she been a human she would have died. Rumble: A simple pegasus colt with a liking for flying and cooking, he admires his brother very much. During the demon attack he fell from his cloud, his brother managed to save his life. He wants to beat the monster that entered Ponyville and is confused why nopony wants to help him with it. _____________________________________________________ S) Sweetie Belle: The sister of Rarity, she mainly lives with her parents while her big sister lives in her boutique, she admires her very much and always wants to be helpful... With minimal success. Somehow she once managed to turn water into ash while trying to make noodles, her family is worried somecreature might have cursed her. She is a very skilled singer and despite what happened during the demon attack she is very curious about the human, and worried. "What is that thing doing inside of him, we gotta help!" Scootaloo: A happy filly that unfortunately was born with a defect that does not allow her to fly more than some seconds, her parents are always away so her aunts take care of her. The village doesn't seem to like her parents very much and all are very protective of her. During the demon attack her heart almost stopped due to the Ogre's image reaching and grasping it, she fainted soon after, although after recovery anything that reminds her of that situation sends her into a panic attack. She wants to confront the monster in the village because of it but doesn't have any courage. Snake Charmer: A chubby colt with some serious skills with the flute, some say he can calm down anycreature with his songs Silver Spanner: The best mechanic in all of Ponyville besides Doctor Whooves, she has the habit of improving everything she fixes, maybe a little bit too much. She is great friends with mjölna, her friend managed to take her out of the Ogre's illusions just before she suffered cardiac arrest. Spoiled rich: A mean, spoiled and selfish mare, a true narcissist, but one that did not deserve what happened to her. Her husband Spoiled Rich died on the demon’s attack, she only found out after recovering herself, despite what many say she did love her husband, and her daughter. She hates Dean. Silver Spoon: A somewhat snobby filly but not a mean one, she dreams of getting her cutie mark one day, she is close friends with Diamond Tiara. She fainted on the demon’s attack. Sea Swirl: A genius unicorn mare who was admitted to Canterlot's School for Gifted Unicorns when she was 4, she dislikes the city and so lives in Ponyville when not hanging out with her friends or studying. She learned the teleport spell specifically to go between the village and the capital. During the demon attack she was in Canterlot's school for gifted unicorns. ₛᶜᵣᴱᵂᴮₐᴸₗ(Screwball): A filly many would describe as insane, much to the contrary, she is more sane than most, this thing she may or may not have lived far more than a filly should, she loves her mother very much. She also loves c̴h̷a̷o̸s̵ a little bit too much… for a pony. She was seconds away from killing Yuujirou’s shard before noticing Dean’s soul around it. She is very curious about the humans ₛᴴₑ ₗᴵₖᴱₛ ᴰᴱₐᴺ ⱽₑᴿʸ ₘᵁᶜᴴ. “This is an image how on Faust are you dancing?! It's not even a magic one!” Screw Loose (Screwy): She is a normal pony, although with a very rare ability, like Fluttershy she can talk with animals, the problem however is that her cutie mark is not attuned to it, her communication is entirely psychic, but subtle. As time passes she unconsciously misinterprets the memories of the animals as her own, and slowly she is losing her sanity. During the demon attack she absorbed all of Yuujirou’s intent, she has urges now, ones much worse than any pony should ever have in their lives, she wants to kill Dean and r#$% his c@#$s3. Dean Tyronus Starfield is very interested in this ability. Shoeshine: A happy and playful mare, she is the sister of Screw Loose, after recovering from the demon attack she feels like something changed with her sister. The way she talks, her weird way of walking with her hind legs, sudden laughs, mood swings, sudden interest in training, even the way she looks at her, she is worried about her sister, and more importantly, she doesn't feel safe around her anymore. She is scared of calling the guard, she knows what happens with those harboring demons, or helping them. The human might be her only hope. Snips: An excitable and somewhat scatterbrained colt, he often acts impulsively and can be easily swayed by others' opinions, he is eager to help and is loyal to his friends, particularly his best friend, Snails. He has an eye for Bit opportunities. Snails: Laid-back and easygoing, due to talking at a leisurely pace he is seen as slow-witted, something not completely true, at least not according to his age, he is kind-hearted and loyal, especially to his best friend, Snips. He is also very talented with telekinesis. Sunshower: A cheerful and optimistic pony who takes each day with a smile, she works as one of Ponyville’s weather control ponies. Like many others, she almost died during the demon attack. She is not comfortable around Dean. _____________________________________________________ T) Tulip Swirl: A simple pegasus filly who doesn't know what she wants in life, what did you expect? She's a foal... By pony standards. Toola Roola: A simple filly, a very childish one too, in any crowd if something scary were to happen she’d be the first to run, she’s friends with Coconut Cream. Tote bag: A recent hire of the rich family, she arrived after the demon attack and takes very good care of the mansion, and her boss leaving her daughter to Twinkleworks. She feels nothing toward Dean but is afraid of what is inside him. Twinkleworks: A desperate mare that was bucked out of college and subsequently deserted, she accepted a job at the rich manor, and now she cares constantly about her miss’ young foal Diamond Tiara. She wants to keep her away from Dean. Thunderlane: A hard-working and responsible stallion who takes care of his brother and trains to become a wonderbolt, he is very athletic but contrary to Rainbow he doesn't have that natural talent, no matter, hard work trumps everything. During the demon attack, he managed to move for long enough to save his brother but fell and broke his wings. Oh did I forget to say he likes Cloudchaser? “Wait, don't tell other ponies that!” Torch Song: A pop star pony known for her flashy appearance, vibrant personality, and catchy music, she is a confident, glamorous, and outgoing mare often drawing attention with her flamboyant style and stage presence. She is passionate about her music career and enjoys performing for her fans, she loves showmanship and entertainment. She exudes charm and charisma both on and off the stage. Despite her larger-than-life persona, she is both friendly and approachable, appreciating the support and admiration of her fans. She was away during the demon attack. Tender taps: A shy cold who loves dancing, he is still training himself however, he is not very confident in his abilities either, with reason, at least for now. He had a weird dream with a red-maned alicorn after a weird minotaur-like monster caught him, he is fine now, although he is very suspicious of that new creature in the village. _____________________________________________________ U) _____________________________________________________ V) _____________________________________________________ U) _____________________________________________________ W) Well Read (Rarity's teacher): The previous teacher before Cheerilee took over the school, she is a very educated pony and knows how to deal with children very well. Water Flower: A simple pony who loves her hobby. _____________________________________________________ X) _____________________________________________________ Y) _____________________________________________________ Z) Zipporwhill: A young filly from Ponyville, she has a keen interest in wildlife and nature being an adventurous, enthusiastic, and curious filly who dreams of one day exploring the world. She has a particular affinity for animals and enjoys spending time observing and interacting with them, she values friendship and is kind-hearted and compassionate towards others, especially animals. Overall. The Ogre’s malice made a nearby dog lash out and bite her neck, somehow… somepony put her body back together, she is not fine, but she is alive. She is afraid of dogs, she is afraid of dean, she refuses to leave her parents
10- Deadman's promise 2/3Name: Rainbow Dash. Title: Fastest Pegasus in Ponyville Age: 16. Location: Equus, Equestria, Ponyville. Date: Ponysesho-day - 9th - Hayprance. Time: 12:59. Her wings beat calmly in the cold air, her saddle bag tightly bound within her field. Overall, it was a calm day, with a calm atmosphere anypony could relax in. Thump! Her heart didn't however. Ponyville is… better now, most ponies think the situation was handled by the Princess, days passed since then after all, but still… she… knows better. Well, heard better, Nurse Neightingale spoke to her about it, only after she discovered she promised the human wouldn't die in her name that is. She was right in the fact that her… attack caused a demon sealed inside that blood vial to break free and possess Tyronus, the human that is. That’s his name… Tyronus. ”So cool” She was wrong in the fact that it wanted to eat his soul, and that the human wanted it out of him, well, he punched the Princess just to stop her from doing it after all. The demon Yuujirou Hanma was and wasn't a demon, he was a… human too, a very strong human, and a very evil one. She frowned. ‘Like Sombra…’ Maybe that is why the Princess didn't forcibly rip it out of him, Faust knows she would not accept anything demonic even close to the borders of Equestria. Hmnn* ‘If something happened to my family because of one I’d probably hate them too.’ It made sense, somewhat, conspiring with demons is a capital offense, one rather heavily enforced after what happened to Princess Luna was finally revealed a hundred years after the fact. But that doesn't matter! What matters is that the human refused to have that thing removed and now he can very much die in a rather horrible way because of it! And if that happens she’s going too. Die, that is, she will very much die if that happens, promises made in one’s name are not things to be taken lightly, so much so that magic enforces it rather strongly. A Perpetual Covenant binding her soul for as long as she lives. She cares very much about her life, of course she does but… she’s not doing it solely out of perseverance. No. She almost damned a creature to unmatched torment out of fear. What would happen to the human’s soul after his body died? He isn't from here, There is a chance however minimal that Faust won't take him in. And then what, the thing will keep tormenting him because she couldn’t calm the buck down and observe things properly. It wasn't bravery, no matter what other ponies might say or not say it wasn't bravery. She was afraid, and ironically enough that was the sole thing that had let her move, to lashing out that is. ‘You couldn't have known better.’ ‘It was the best decision at the time.’ ‘Don’t worry, we’ll defend you.’ Her parents always supported her, always, but for the first time since flight school, she wished they didn't. ‘Oh don't worry dear you almost became a murderer, almost, you can be excused, just take a milkshake and forget about it.’ ‘Yeah of course Mom! Dad! Glad to know you’ll defend a killer if you like them enough, it tells me a bunch about who you both are!’ She shook her head, everything in the past 8 days had become so full of… anxiousness and anger. She didn't sleep well either. ‘And ponies say clouds are perfect for it.’ It isn't about what she didn't do. It is about what she almost did. But, that doesn't matter now, no, what matters is the thing inside the human and the fact she doesn't know whether or not he’s even still alive at this point. SBS, Soul-body synergy, something she quite honestly didn't know existed, well, she always knew souls did but for her, they were just a way into the afterlife. Apparently not hmn? From what the hospital ponies explained most creatures have a synergy of 0.5, 1.0 being the maximum their souls can reach. From what she understood synergy doesn't do much besides bringing ponies closer to their destinies, not of their lives but of their Selves, their souls, their… essence. It was some brain-twisting concept she couldn't quite understand but simplifying the synchronization beings ponies closer to what they were created to do since the beginning of their very existence, not that she knows what that even means well… the words “What Faust hoped they would achieve” were used but again, things like that aren't very clear. None of them usually are. ‘Who’d have thought that legends coming from the beginnings of all creation would be muddled?’ That's… for ponies and most other creatures, but not all, the human, unsurprisingly didn't have that, no, if he did they’d know at the very least that was native to their reality. Faust after all, made all souls equal, if they walked the correct path, they’d be happier, and they know what that path is exactly by soul-body synergy. A pity nocreature in the history of Equus ever managed to do it, even Princess Celestia only had a synchronization of 0.5… something, the numbers were kinda long after that 5. Hmn* It's a funny thing, the things you can find if you just search for it that is. But his soul was so different the term alien got a whole other meaning, with him belonging to a completely different universe. Mind over matter is the name of his… synchronization process, the analysis crystals didn't get much but they did get enough to determine some things, according to Neightingale at least. That Mare was somewhat of a mystery, most of the staff was honestly, not that she expects the E.U.C or the O.O.M to tell a civilian anything. But going back! Tyronus’s synchronization process apparently made it so… his soul could manifest and act more freely on the physical plane. And if there's something similar about their soul is that they are not made of any kind of matter, and that is as far as any similarities go. In shorter words, Faust created all souls equally, Tyronus is not equal, so unless some very funky poo happened to her, or the creator of all that is changed her mind Dean Tyronus Starfield is beyond this universe. What that means on hornhead’s terms she doesn't know, but apparently the others don't either, hence she has to question him a little. Although… he has to be alive for that, something quite likely as she is not dead of course but… for a creature that reached 37.75 Sycons of Soul Synchronization in just 2 hours, not many things seemed impossible. And that demon could have done something too, she saw it possess Tyronus even if briefly. . . . Wait a minute… She blinked. ‘WHY THE BUCK DID THEY PUT HIM ALONE WITH FLUTTERSHY?!’ THUMP! THUMP!! THUMP!!! Her heart beat hard inside her chest, in a second magic surged from her wings as she prepared to shoot forward. “No, wait.” Only to suddenly stop as she realized something. Clop! And clop herself in the face for it. Flying forward again she breathed a sigh of relief. The princess had put a guards’?/Order? pony named Hammerstrike to watch him, of course, they were fine. Now… back to the soul problem. His synchronization process would result in his soul reflecting the damage into his body, meaning if not taken care of the human could die at any moment. In other words, Tyronus’s life is completely in the hands? Yes, hands of a monster. Curiously the demon/human did not kill/erase Tyronus for some reason, It’s…better, not good! Not even closely, but it's better than having his soul eaten. Well… Neightingale asked for her to, well, not interrogate but question Tyronus such a cool name about the demon considering he seemed to know about it much more than anypony else. “Uuuu…” She inhaled. “Fffff…” And then exhaled She flew calmly, perhaps for the first time in her life, or maybe it was just fear? She bucked up, hard, harder than Vinyl’s beats, and she knows it. Well… the human did seem very… angry at the notion of her retaining any of the blame, something quite ridiculous of course. If she stabs someone it won't be their fault their hide couldn't handle it and they died of blood loss. Maybe humans are like minotaurs? Those bulls are quite… insane. Wait… if that's the case then maybe she should simply avoid speaking about it? Yes, it's better if she doesn't, the human didn't seem very… athletic, or strong, if he got angry enough to try and hit her and she reacted reflexively he would, at best, end up in the hospital again. Although he did seem to be very durable, it's not something she’s proud of but even with him being sent back her hoof should have passed through his chest. Her flight started at 300 kilometers and ended at 600, she hit hard enough to break through rock walls. 958,333 kilojoules those hospital ponies were merciless with explaining how lucky she was that he survived all concentrated on a single buck, the human should not have survived. She is happy he did. Slowing down she landed in front of the small bridge. Snow had piled up on her friend’s cottage, but from what she can see of the lack of any in front of it, it seemed like she had taken everything out before any pile could form. She inhaled. Then breathed out. Shaking herself she trotted towards the door. BANG! THUMP! Only to hear a loud noise coming from inside the cottage. She stopped. THUMP! For a moment her muscles tensed as she prepared to jump. ’no, no, no, NO, NO NONONONOOOOOO!" "...ђค....ђคђคђคђคђค.” Only to suddenly freeze. ‘Ah.’ She looked down ‘…Yes’ The last time he did that somecreature almost died. Dying would have been better fool. She closed her eyes. She breathed in. Her body trembled And out. It didn't stop Slowly opening her eyes she sprinted to the door, slowly, careful to not make any sound, she opened it, and peeked inside. BANG! “Ok, ok, stop! I might have some reversion crystals but breaking my walls is not productive Star!” Fluttershy spoke as she took her hoof out of her dented wall, why did she let her FBFF -Future Best Friend Forever- convince her to do this? Star simply observed the wood, more interested in the fact it felt like steel to his fist than anything else. If he needed more proof of his unnatural durability he didn't need to look further than this. He punched the wall with all his strength for the twentieth time, yet… even now, he felt no pain. He scoffed. The pony was sensible, as always. Not even a hundred punches would dent this wall. Still… his mind did not stop to wander. More specifically wander towards the Pegasus’s explanation. He tapped his chin. “Mnnnn, it is as I thought.” “Stop quoting movi- ouch, Star!” “If you want me to stop, simply say so woman.” She did not. “That’s what I thought as if someone is going to complain about a flick weaker than a newborn’s slap, now! I have discovered something very interesting.” The pegasus huffed. He found it cute. “When you spoke about pony abilities we touched upon your tactile telekinesis, your explanation made sense to my brain before but after I asked for some memories I remembered something, quantum entanglement does not alter the position of a particle, just its state.” Her ears flickered to him. “What?” “What do you mean what?” His tone was incredulous at best. “Star I didn't say Quantum entanglement I said Quantum entanglement.” His mouth opened and then closed. Seconds passed as his expression changed to a curious one. “Oh? Did you now? Can you repeat your exact wording for me?” A weird look appeared on her face. “...Yes? I said Quantum Entanglement…” Hmnnnn* Star opened his palm and tapped his fingers repeatedly in a way she could only compare to a falling wave. Her eyes followed the movements of her human’s grabbers/wormies fingers. Hmph! “I see…” Her head snapped toward his face as she forced herself to look away from his hand. “He~ another flaw in this little translator of yours, and another proof that more advanced terminology, at least for now, cannot be learned from you…” Fluttershy frowned. Dean continued, she had already learned how to hear things she didn't like. “I understand your… hesitance but unless we find another pony capable of speaking Japanese.” Rainbow’s ears twitched, she understood nothing of what the human was saying, the one-way conversation was slightly weird to hear but she didn't move. It would be rude. Or maybe she was just too interested for her own good? Hmph! “I will not be able to learn correctly.” Fluttershy shagged onto the floor with a sigh. “I don't like her Star, but… we are better than the animals of your world, I don't need to let my feelings control me, If you need help, even if I don't like the pony giving it, I will accept it…” She leaned forward, taking impulse she stood on her hindlegs and held Star’s hand with both of her hooves. “For you.” . . . Rainbow’s face scrunched, her mind replayed her friend’s words over and over again. Fluttershy? Not liking somepony? What kind of Tartarus damned demon were they for that to happen?! . . . Dean crossed his arms and then nodded while humming. Fluttershy moved back and stood on her four legs again, a complicated expression adorning her face all the while. “This information is… worrying, we don't have corresponding words for similar yet extremely different phenomena.” “Quantum entanglement serves as the description of when two molecules mimic the state of the other perfectly, not their movement, but I have never heard of any quantum phenomenon that makes them mimic their position constantly.” Fluttershy tapped her chin. Hmnnn* The human sighed as he uncrossed his arms. While he did so the pegasus spoke. “Another thing to remember then, while the translation effect is powerful, for words that describe certain phenomena if not existent in another language, or perhaps not known instead of exchanging my words for something better suited to explain them my mark seems to take the closest concept and spill it out even if incorrect.” Dean shook his head. “No, no, I think your power differentiates the conscious from the subconscious, I consciously didn't know about the difference so It made a translation based on my faulty knowledge, after getting the information it stayed the same but…” Rainbow blinked, she could trot up to them but… she’d be pretty upset if somepony just walked up to her house without warning and barging in while she was concentrated just to take her out to talk. That would be… extremely rude. And so she stood in place, even if she understood nothing of the hornhead talk, well, half of it that is. “Again I don't have a phrase for that phenomenon that possibly does not even exist in my universe, even more, I believe your translation cannot differentiate too much from the movement of your muzzle.” “Oh?” “Magic, as you said, is a conceptual thing, interacting subconsciously to put limits on how it interacts with different creatures, unknowingly affecting its delivery due to the rules it has imposed on itself due to your race.” Fluttershy pushed her lips in a weird frown. The human continued. “If you wish to communicate with words you need to open your mouth and speak, communication is the basis for any civilization and one if not its most important pillar, written communication is just as important in a conceptual sense, it does not surprise me magic would transform it into runes.” “Keep in mind, movements will create words and those words will be related to those movements, your… brand should allow you to escape this rule somewhat but not completely, while these concepts give you power they also restrict it, as you have told me.” She looked intensely at Star. And then smirked. “You know…” A smug expression filled her face. “I can brag to everypony now…” Jumping with her front legs she touched Star’s cheek… and pinched it. “That my human is super smart.” Hmpfh!* “Do whatever you want puppyshy.” She didn't blush, not even when her tail wagged. Wriggling his fingers he took a white sheet of paper and unfolded it. Reluctantly she went back. Using his fingers he pitched its sides and held it centimeters in front of his the pegasus. “Now, I am going to drop this, I want you to use your tactile telekinesis on it to the maximum and punch right at the middle with the tip of your hoof.” Pulling her hoof ba- “Oi, oi oi!” Only to stop and look at her human confusedly. “Use the tip of your hoof, make the smallest point of contact possible while spreading your field.” Smiling toothly the pegasus nodded. “Ready?” Another nod. “1... 2… 3!” Thack! The Pegasus punched the center of the paper sheet shooting it back with its sides fully extended. Clap! “Wonderful I do not know about you but I saw the tips of that sheet stay perfectly linear, meaning your telekinetic hold has just proven to be able to transfer a similar amount of force, or momentum to a short area.” He smiled. “Now we just need to test it further, preferably with specialized equipment is there something like a lab in this town? Maybe I should make one myself, but then again I have no bits at the moment…” He waved his hand. “This sheet was small too, we need to know whether or not it would work on something bigger, is pushing the same as pulling too? Do you feel any stain?” Fluttershy smiled, before lowering her body and wagging her rump. Tyronus’s eyes widened, quickly he opened his mouth and lifted his arms. All for nothing as the pegasus suddenly pounced on him. “HUG!” THUD! Both fell on the ground, the human managing to avoid hitting his head on any furniture while the pony smiled stupidly at him. He felt more annoyance at having fallen than actually being jumped on. Rainbow couldn't hold it, she laughed. “He~” THACK! CRACK! “AH!” She flinched and ducked as a small wooden table hit the door with enough force to crack it. THUD! And then fall to the ground. With widened eyes she looked at the table. How… how was fluttershy so fast? Her face moved forward once again. Two sets of eyes fixated on her. The first neutral. The second… not so much An awkward smile formed on her face. Steeling herself she inhaled and then lifted her hoof, pushing the door open as she mov- “Do not step on my house.” Only to freeze at the sudden cold tone. A second passed. She blinked. And then understood who said that. A bewildered look found its way into her face as her mouth fell. “W-wha-” Turning to Tyronus Fluttershy’s face softened, with a pleasing smile, she spoke. “Star, go to the kitchen and take my water bottle, the water crystal, and the ice one too, you need to practice with them the maximum you can today.” Tyronus nodded and then walked toward the kitchen without as much as looking at the blue Pegasus. Fluttershy smiled sweetly. Only to let her face fall and walk toward Rainbow with a serious expression. Or maybe it was a disgusted one? She doesn't know, the shock hasn't passed quite yet. That didn't seem to quite matter for the other pegasus as she spoke with venom in her low tone. “Listen to me, and listen to me well Rainbow Dash.” The yellow pegasus stood menacingly above her, giving the blue guard wannabe a barely constrained glare of pure anger. She shrank and trembled as confusion swelled into her mind. ‘What happened to her?!’ “I don't like you, but I don't detest you either so hear my words and understand this, If you hurt my human, I will Buck. You. Up.” Her mouth hung open, was… was she spreading her wings to her?! What the buck was this?! The tribe era?! “You almost, almost took everything from me, Twice, the first my life and the second my light, if something happens to my human because of you, I can guarantee you something, for the first time in my life, I will hurt another creature, you won't go to Tartarus, I will go to Tartarus.” Rainbow opened her mouth. Fluttetshy’s eyes narrowed further. Only to close it a second later. TikTik Fluttershy’s face snapped back to the sound, her expression softening immediately as she looked at Star. TikTik Who in turn shook the bottle again. “You put ice cubes inside it?” “Of course I did Star, It may be winter, and it may be snowing but if I know you, you will want some cold water, insane colt, the bottle is thermic, heat doesn't get in on escapes as normal okay?” He frowned. “That… is not why I asked, besides I am not a snake.” She rolled her eyes. “Now.” Trotting to the table in the center of the room Fluttershy took a pouch with her mouth and gave it to Star. “I want you to go to Carousel Boutique, and make a request for some winter clothes.” He opened his mouth. The pony didn't let him. “O-o-o-o-o sh shh shhh.” Star blinked as the pegasus jumped at him shoving her hoof on his lips while shushing him. “You will not be training 24/10 dumb colt, take the clothes and use them if you need, better have it and not need it than not have and need it right?” Hmph “I don't have time to worry about something that might as well not matter tomorrow.” Rainbow’s eyes flickered as she watched the interaction with an open mouth, the human had fortunately changed to Griffish. She is confused and a little scared what the buck was that stare? but her eyes could still see the slight flinch of the yellow pegasus. “I… will go to the village, and then… to the hospital, I want to speak with the head nurse today.” She smiled. “It doesn't matter if you want it or not Star, you are not alone, and I will fly from here to Canterlot if I need to, just… take the clothes ok? I’ll make sure you still need them by tomorrow.” He stood quiet. Looking at her he nodded and then turned to leave. “S-star?” Only to turn back. “Wait a second.” The pegasus turned around and ran toward her room, both human and pegasus only heard the clip-clop of her hooves for some seconds before she returned, with a scarf. “Come here please.” He rolled his eyes but did it anyway. It is somewhat weird to him, from tolerating the pegasus to not feeling anything to her. He stopped in front of her, only for her to smack his leg lightly. “Lean down you dumb colt, don't make me jump.” Hmph* He snorted, but did anyway, the wish of ignoring the pegasus non-existent. Closing her eyes she extended her forelimbs and then hugged him, in a second she started rubbing her cheek against his. Hmph “Every time this happens I remember the time when I had a furred blanket.” “Really?” She asked humorously. Mmnnn* “You are softer… somehow.” She smiled widely. Dash did not. The blue pegasus stood there, with a hung mouth while the shy pegasus glared at her with furrowed brows. W-what the buck did she even do?! Pushing herself back Fluttershy looked at her human, she moved her head forward, only to stop, and move back. “... Tomorrow, I want you to give me that back ok?” Hmph He snorted. “I have no intention of dying woman.” “I know Star, I know…” Turning around he walked away. Shaking her head, Rainbow did the same. Briefly looking back she saw Fluttershy holding the door while smiling… sadly? “So.” Her head snapped to the human. “Will you introduce me to this village?” “Oh, yeah sure.” “Good, now tell me, it's population, area, and close locations.” “He~ no prob, I might not have left much, or at all after settling down with the weather team here but I know a bunch of everywhere else too, well maybe not too much but enough!” He stared at her blankly. … Now she feels awkward. “Look!” She pointed far away. “Canterlot Mountain the home of Canterlot, the capital of Equestria, and where Princess Celestia lives, a city mostly inhabited by Unicorns and some other races, but mostly unicorns.” Mnnn* He hummed and then squinted his eyes, he had briefly forgotten, that golden fuck’s magic cured his myopia, still… was his vision that good even before? “A structural nightmare I’m sure, but… I’m more interested in that giant cloud that's farting rainbows.” “Oh that's Cloudsdale, home city to all pegasi, It's also where I made my first and only Rainboom.” Mnnn* “You sound proud of that… day.” “Duh! Of course, can you believe it?! A little filly doing something most grow ponies couldn't for the entirety of Equestria’s history! Although… when I came back they did say I only managed it because of my Cutie Mark’s awakening.” Jumping she flew in front of Tyronus and showed him her mark. He blinked. “You… are very different from Fluttershy, she is more reserved.” Hmph~ “I know right she doesn't like leaving her cottage much and she also loves those critters of hers more than other poni-” “No.” She paused and then fell to the ground while looking at the human. “Fluttershy most certainly does not love her animals more than ponies, or people in general, she just doesn't fear them, and not without reason.” Her head tilted, just as her expression took a serious turn “...What?” “I am no middle man, a consultant nor a gossiper, I hold no secrets that are mine, If you want to know them, ask her, talk to her, not me, I am here to gain knowledge and train, with your assistance, nothing more.” A confused expression fell on her face, at least it didn't seem like it was what she thought. ‘Thank Faust.’ Still… The human was… somewhat of a hardplot from what she could see, maybe a little unfrien- no not unfriendly more… uninterested? “But anyways, where are we even going? Where will we train? Where will I bleed?” “ahh…” She blinked, and then shook her head, reaching to her saddle bag she took a map and showed it to the human who stopped to observe. The pony opened her mouth. He held his hand up. She closed her mouth. Dean’s eyes flickered, he… could understand the language… Japanese. But not Equish. Mnnnn It makes little sense for the pony to have a map specifically in Jap- Griffish, he couldn't be sure but Ponyville seemed to be a rural area and as far as he knows there is little reason for residents to learn anything besides their language. Of course, considering their lifetime this might as well just be compulsory, he can't be sure. What he can be sure however, is that the map’s location names were made by hand, or hoof in this case. It was quite obvious. Had the pony translated to him? If that is so she passed some time preparing for this. His eyes flickered, a giant building seemed to be close to the town center. Church of Faust. He blinked. ‘What a… humanish name.’ Dean frowned and then sighed. ‘I suppose it makes sense, with concepts such as harmony religion would inevitably exist here too.’ His eyes flickered. ‘Still…’ “Church of Faust?” Rainbow perked up. “Oh yes, you can find those even in the smallest villages all around.” “Around… what? Equestria? Equus?” Rainbow smiled. “Equus.” Sigh* “I see, so… you claim most creatures worship Faust?” She twirled her hoof. “Nah, pretty much everycreature, I mean Lauren Faust is the only God everycreature prays to but it's still different for all races, like Ponies see her as an Alicorn, dragons see her as a dragoness, Minotaurs see her as a minotauress.” “There are a bunch of little differences in how all creatures see, understand, and interpret Faust but 4 things are constant, she is female, her skin, fur, scales etc are white, her mane/tail, spikes etc, are red and finally, her eyes are blue.” They continued to walk. “I personally think of her as… well, not everything that's good and just but, more like an impartial judge, like, she created the universe and all and it's been a loooong time since she intervened in anything.” He opened his mouth. Only for her to hold her hoof up. “Don’t ask me, I’m not a Princess, I don't know.” He hummed and then crossed his arms. Incomplete information, even by its lonesome already tells many things. “But anyway, since she didn't intervene in anything I think she knows that maybe letting just a single creature dictate everything isn't a good idea.” “Heck Princess Celestia doesn't have that power, I think that's why she made ponykind so… how to say… united? No, more like, co depending on everypony you know.” “That’s why I think she lets everycreature do whatever, even if its evil, because our destiny is our own, good or bad, it's with us you know if Equus is a paradise or a dystopia, it's up to everycreature to decide that and live with what happens.” His face briefly lit up, a smirk threatened to appear. He didn't hold it back. “And then die to be judged by her, no lies, when you go, it's just you and her.” His grin widened. He is not… a motivational speaker but… humans have that… wish, yes wish to bring others to their point of view, beliefs, and whatnot. Hence why so many disputes happen. He is no different. Humanity failed to live up to the infinite potential they possessed in their souls, honestly, all living creatures did. It would be absolute hypocrisy for a man who berates his own race, to not do anything to change that same reason for hate. In a world of fantasy and magic, one creature or two can very well become a god, right? “Oh here, before I forget.” His face fell as he looked at the pony who presented him with a folded sheet of paper. He took it and then opened it. Just to be greeted with the image of a white Alicorn. “You… carry around an image of your deity?” “Oh, no I’m not that religious, I mean I have been praying more than normal but still, no, I just prepared myself for anything you could have asked.” Extending his arm he gave the image back and then held his chin. He had been doing this many times today, thinking. He didn't have anything to distract him. Neither did he want to. Still even while pensive his face stood neutral. The yellow one wasn't here to change that after all He should have died. It is something that puzzled him to no end. The pegasus’s impact on his chest should have stopped his heart, maybe even burst it immediately. Mnnn* At first he thought that perhaps Yuujirou had done something but… he doesn't think the man could, that vial of blood possessed a shard of his soul, that alone already shows how absurd the Ogre is. A shard of his self was so deeply entranced in his physical body it didn't remain even days after, he has no doubt it could have returned and would have so at a later date but perhaps his meddling caused it to stay. It did want him dead after all. Taking that in fact and the absolute difficulty a soul, even one at Yuujirou’s level, has of affecting the world beyond their own body he does not think it could even keep him alive if it wanted to. Meaning one of two things, either he got lucky, the magic being absorbed inside his body back then wanted him to survive. That is not a comforting thought. Conceptual or Divine intervention is not… as much as a laughable concept as it once was. ‘Another thing to worry about.’ His eyes flickered as he looked at the snow all around, fortunately, the weather team had not exaggerated. ‘If I survive.’ Looking at the blue Pegasus’ eyes he spoke, if she wanted to make herself useful he’d take advantage of it. Knowledge is power after all. “This map, it… seems too big does it not?” “Uh?” “Fluttershy told me this village’s population was comprised of just around 100 residents, she used the words, permanent” Rainbow’s eyes lit up as she nodded. “Oh yeah, Ponyville has a permanent population of only 100 residents or so, its total population is around 300 ponies, I mean we also have Matilda, a lovely Jenny if you ask me.” ‘A female donkey?’ “Uhhh, we also don't count the sheep, goat, or cow residents even in the temporary category, they just come over at very specific times, something related to their contract with Bright Mac and Pearl Butter, the owners of Sweet Apple acres.” “That’s why we have some extra houses, you wouldn't believe how many bits they bring to the town, especially apple acres, everypony, and Jenny, now human too, here loves them.” Abscentdly, he nodded. He is… aware that Equus has a large semblance to earth, that semblance, despite making him question everything, helped him more than anything else. Such is the case now too. ‘Sapient cows?’ It was something weird, not them being sapient, but him thinking about how different they’d look compared to Earth’s. The little things are the ones that matter most of the time. Cattle, like cows, were bred to produce consumables, much like other animals, sheep were bred to be fluffy, and goats for milk, meat, and fiber, for this reason, they look very different than what they would have had if they lived in the wild. He doesn't know how to differentiate sheep and goats from their wild counterparts but cows? That he does. If the cows of Equus are equal to those of Earth’s that would mean very, very bad things for him. He is uncaring, to a point, there are situations one simply can't ignore. Being cold and being heartless are two very different things, if an entire race acts like animals he will treat them as such, fortunately, this seems very unlikely. not everything is always as it seems Fluttershy already proved to be stronger than him, not a noteworthy feat, but the magnitude of which she did so proved how outclassed he is. Escaping by making a bloody path is all but impossible without a weapon. ‘And not a weak one either.’ He is not paranoid of course, nor is he afraid, or wishing to kill any… creature besides two but the mere implication of sapient creatures being used as cattle is rather disconcerting and most importantly, not something he’d ever be able to ignore. When one sees something disgusting they either remove themselves from it or clean it, he knows very well what he will do. ‘Observe, plan later, you might not survive long enough to matter fool, make it to tomorrow… and hope it is not the case if you do.’ He sighed. Hope… what a stupid thing. “But anyway the thing is, Ponyville, it's a nice place, it's old-fashioned of course but our little community is something you don't find in big cities you know?” Abscentdly he nodded. He remembered the little town his grandparents lived in. It was a… tight place. Had it not been for what happened in Japan he’d think he should have stayed there. A pity a Jewish village isn't quite the place for an atheist. “Ponies might have evolved from what we started but at heart we are still a herd species you know, we want to be close to everypony, but the work hours at the big cities don't really let that happen much.” “Of course, 8-hour work days can be manageable, talking with co-workers isn't a bad idea too, buuuut out there? If you want a better life and to be promoted you gotta work hard, you see the crown prohibits any off-office work hours to be anything but voluntary.” “Voluntary and extra remunerated of course, from 1,50 to 2 times the hourly rate depending on how good you actually are at negotiating, importance too, and believe me with those guards out there letting ‘Somecreature go’ because they didn't want to do their extra hours is not something that’s gonna roll.” She scoffed. He listened. And pondered. ‘I suppose in a world of magic, and the presence of a millennial ruler capable of moving the sun the laws would be more easily enforced, corruption above all, could very easily be sniffed out by someone with that amount of power.’ He tapped his chin as he kept walking with the blue pony. ‘If I was an immortal ruler letting capitalism evolve into the predatory and ruthless version of the U.S would be unacceptable, mostly because by then they would be able to trump my power.’ “At least not with those guard-only sanctioned spells, truth field my plot those hornheads zap you up and you suddenly start singing.” Mnnnn* “Well, not that it happens that much, the Princess is over a thousand years old, everything those snakes try to do somecreature else already did before, and they know it, but going back to Ponyville.” “Big city equals not so big friendships, for any creature with a shred of ambition spends most of their time focusing on their careers, but!” She snapped her wing up. “Nopony is made out of Starcry you know, they get tired, besides maybe they have families, and they don't want them growing up in places like the big cities you know?” He stood quiet. She continued. “At least the not richy ones don't, so! They leave their families here, in Ponyville, to make friends and have a good Foalhood in a peaceful place.” “Not a bad idea you know, even with the Everfree back there until yo- I mean that demon arrived we didn't get any trouble or incident for over a century!” “It's no wonder why of course, our community is a very close tight thing, everypony knows everypony, you try anything? The entire village knows about it, you are having trouble? The entire village knows about it, you are trouble? Well… believe me, the entire village knows about it, and you're probably going to be kicked out if they don't like you enough.” Hmph!* “So! Because everypony is a friend of everypony some families like to leave their relatives here, the village itself doesn't have a very good market or job opportunity so everything has to be hoof made.” “Hence! Ponies go to work in the big cities and even with the small amount of money they send back the cost of living is significantly less than there so no prob, this also gives the village some more bits to work with, so we do have a small dependency on the outside.” Dean held his chin. It made sense but… it was also worrying, he needs money, bits to furthe- no, to start his research, Ponyville may not be able to give him that. But neither will he work a 9 to 5 job, he did that for long enough, other opportunities will have to be looked upon. Hmnnn He stopped and then turned around. ‘That place, Everfree, could be of help, but…’ ╔═╗┌─┐┌─┐┌─┐┌─┐ ┌┬┐╦ ╦┬┌─┐┌┬┐╔═╗┌┬┐ ╚═╗├─┘├─┤│ ├┤ │ ║║║│└─┐ │ ║╣ ││ ╚═╝┴ ┴ ┴└─┘└─┘ ┴ ╚╩╝┴└─┘ ┴ ╚═╝─┴┘ There is most certainly something there. “The temporary residents work in the big cities 6 days of the week and live there on the weekends, and then they come back, they just have to rent a room for those 6 days, most do with the help of a roommate.” His eyes flickered to the sky, right where multiple clouds slowly rained snow. He continued to pay attention to the Pegasus’ words but… His eyes narrowed. He hadn't noticed it before but… those clouds… aren't they too perfect? No spreading, breaking off, or even funnily shaped, no, all of their edges were perfect and round, like a child’s drawing. Really, it is always the little things. “I see, today is Ponysesho-day day 9 of the first month, Hayprance, meaning those same ponies are back here correct?” She perked up. “Oh sure.” She looked around, and then smiled while pointing to a green unicorn. “Like Glitter Drops, she’s a hoofcare artist working on vanhoover <<HEY GLITTER HOW ARE YA FILLY?!>>” The mare perked up and then looked at Rainbow, just after staring at Tyronus for two seconds. <> <> The mare’s eyes widened as she looked at the human with a hung mouth. A tingle of irritation crept on his spine. He never liked not understanding anything, hence why he studied so many languages. Hmph* It seemed to be a theme, hate, and irritation truly were the main motives why he bothered to evolve. He… had not realized that. <> The mare turned and bolted out towards the horizon, leaving a dust cloud in her wake. . . . “huh?” The pegasus frowned confusedly. What the buck was that!? Sure tyronus was tall and serious and very, very intense although he seemed like a statue now compared to when he lost his Faust damn hand but he isn't evil. Or a monster, she knew other ponies could fear him because of that demon/human guy inside him just like in those neighpanese comics of hers! but she just thought they'd be a little hesitant, not fearful for their lives! She held her head with both hooves, resisting the urge to tear her mane out. ‘Wait, Glitter wasn't there!’ Her expression lit up. Well, of course somepony that didn't see Tyronus’ unmoving, bleeding, pale body, with a hole in his chest and bones puncturing his heart wouldn't understand that he isn't the demon. She closed her eyes and nodded. ‘Everypony else should be more understanding.’ On her side, Dean simply looked at her with a blank expression and then looked forward again. He stopped. “I do not know what an Equestrian boutique looks like but I assume by the smell of new clothes that this is the place?” Tyronus's voice took her out of her stupor, shaking her head she opened her eyes and looked forward just to see a tent-like building. Yes… she never liked those fru-fru things. But Tyronus needed all the help he could get, if his skin was any indication without thick clothes he would be freezing for the entirety of winter. Just imagining makes her shiver, 250 days without her fur, uuugh she’d become an icicle. Shaking her head she clopped her cheeks and focused on the boutique. “O yeah, this is the place, Rarity’s fancy clothes fru fru shop.” She huffed, flying to the door she took a big breath and then screamed <> THUD! <> Something inside the boutique fell, a second later he heard the sound of a woman screaming. Hmnnn* “Was that necessary?” The pony turned toward him. “Oh for sure, that mare is always doing something with that sewing machine of hers, if you don't scream she won't even notice you.” He exhaled but stood quiet. Rainbow did too. Landing she waited for the fashionista to open, the mare doesn't normally take orders on weekends but considering how generous she is she probably won't refuse to help Tyronus. As she waited her mind began to waver. The fashion designer started in Ponyville and honestly? Only Faust knows why, it's not like rural ponies need to look fancy like those big city doofus. ‘Oh of course Rarity, take my bits and give me a suit made with a piece of blablabla fabric for my special somepony to think I look more fancy and rich.’ Bah! She doesn't have anything against clothes in general but outside of something useful she doesn't see any use in them. Every time she puts one on her fur stays all itchy, how does anypony bear with this? Without mentioning how little she could sell them on Ponyville of all places. Clop* clop* clop* clop* Her hoof clopped the grass blows as she waited impatiently, knowing that mare she was probably putting on some makeup. Her eyes wandered towards Tyronus, the human stallion stood with his arms crossed and a blank expression. His clothes were… well not good-looking but also not bad-looking either, lucky him hmn? No fur no itchiness. Her frown deepened, moving sideways she looked through the window, just to see some mannequins and no sight of the unicorn. Her eyes flickered to the display pieces. Hmn She hummed. Some looked kinda cool, honestly, If they didn't make her scratch herself so much she’d buy some too… just to test it of cou- She froze. Her head tilted. She… realized something. ‘That snake.’ With wide open eyes she came back to the front door, ignoring the human staring at her all the while. ‘...With all those ponies coming back on the weekends with their weekly pay Rarity can very well sell her fancy garbage at a cheap price to attract them and then show everypony her designs.’ ‘She can sell those things at a lower value than those in the big cities to attract more customers! As long as she makes quality clothes or at the very least equal to most in those cities ponies are going to buy it, and be happy because of it too!’ Her hoof shot up holding her suddenly messy mane. Dean watched from the side silently. ‘Pony manes… can act as springs?... What a weird world.’ He turned back to the door, ignoring the pegasus momentarily. ‘When her clients go back and somepony asks where they found those clothes they can point toward her!’ ‘That’s why she gets so many custom orders, wait, didn't Spoiled complain about those pricey things?despite anything the mare was still a rural pony at heart’ Her mouth hung open. She understands now! Rarity gains a fortune by selling custom works for big-city ponies! Oh that sneaky little unicorn, and here she thought the mare was having bit problems! The door suddenly opened. <> THUD! Rainbow slammed into the unicorn, throwing both rolling onto the ground as she started to shake her. <> Ignoring the blue pony’s incoherent rambling, Dean slowly entered the boutique. Looking around briefly at the pony mannequins he hummed, and then closed the door behind him. Looking at the white unicorn being shaken he took in her appearance. ‘She does look like a fancy lady, but… I have no time for this.’ Sigh* Walking toward the mares Dean extended his arm and took Rainbow by the nape. The pony suddenly froze and shrank her limbs onto herself, a second later she kicked back, setting herself free and flying light in the air. Turning around she looked at the human with an angry expression. “Oi!” His eyes narrowed. “I have no time for this clownery, I might die tonight, and although I am in no hurry I’d prefer not to waste my time.” The pegasus blinked. Her mouth closed. “W-wha-” Only to stammer in her response. <> The white pony slowly got up and looked at Dean, only to go quiet as she saw his form. Taking his eyes off the blue pony Dean looked at the white one, and then nodded. Suddenly a bright smile formed its way into her mouth, from one moment to the other she shot forward, taking Dean’s hand and shaking it while standing on her hind legs. The human couldn't do as much as move back. THUMP! <> Looking at the excited mare Dean tried to calm his heart down, having anything non-human of her size pouncing toward him is not by any means normal. Frightening and surprising mostly as a matter of fact. Turning his head he stared at the Blue pony with expectant eyes. “O-oh yeah, sure, she said she recognized you by the clothes, that you are the first Non-pony customer she had, said her name is Rarity, and asked for yours, oh she asked what language you were speaking too.” He nodded. “Firstly, tell her thank you, secondly I will not pay her for these clothes, thirdly my name Is Dean Tyronus Starfield, fourth, I need winter clothes, and that I will pay for those.” Rarity stood on her hind legs looking expectantly at Rainbow, who then started to translate. <<Three Names wow, you must have been… very expectant ones mister Starfield, although I admit I do not know what Dean means and no worries I just wanted to help a creature in need, I’d never take advantage of any… one?>> He nodded. The pegasus had translated as the unicorn spoke. The unicorn smiled with closed eyes at the human’s response, only for her expression to suddenly sour as a memory assaulted her mind. <> Dean nodded and then gave the mare the sack of bits, before she could answer he opened his mouth. “Just Rarity?” Rainbow translated while he spoke. <> And did the same for the white pony. He shook his head and then gripped his chin while looking at the White unicorn. “No… well, yes, but… it's just, only one name is… uncommon, you… look more like a Shining Rarity to me.” The Unicorn blinked and then laughed <> The white mare turned around and walked towards an elevated circular platform with 3 circular mirrors. Dean observed as he humm- “?!” He felt it before seeing it, something surged around him, a pressure, like… wate- no, something more viscous trying to envelop him. His arms shot up. There was nothing to fight. ❏! ❐! ❒! ❑! ❏! ❑! ❐! ❏! ❒! Images appeared in his mind, his facets forcibly sending everything they had before he could even react. His body burned A circle, perfect in form, shining blue, deforming each second into waves. It got closer Exuding blinding light as it rotated. It got closer Fire spread throughout his skin. He felt it before, it was different, much more intense, but he remembers it. The sun… wasn't it? The sun that wanted to crush him. It was sudden. It didn't matter. It didn't care. It arrived. He felt his feet leave the ground. THUMP!* He lashed out. CRACK! <> <> Thud* The air exploded as motes of blue energy abruptly shot out. The two ponies quickly closed their eyes and blocked their faces with their front legs as it did so. A second later they opened their eyes, everything swirled, everything was… fuzzy? Hmnnn* Dean growled as he lifted himself up. THUMP! His heart kept beating on his chest. Telekinesis. A vein popped on his head. For hell's sake why didn't he think of it? HE SAW CARRIE! He was speaking with Fluttershy about it not 10 minutes ago! Of course magic would allow these ponies to have more than just one type! THUMP! Tactile telekinesis is one thing, Remote is a completely different one. Huff* What… huff* what can he do against that? His face contorted. Sweat dripped from his temple. He wasn't tired. THUMP! Everything. Huff* It always is that. magic, magic, Magic, Magic MAGIC![/color] IN EVERY SINGLE GODS KNOW WHAT! His breath quickened. His chest hurt. His legs trembled slightly. The Supernatural, it's… it always will be frightening, the accepted constraints of reality and the subsequent notions that come with it are not so easily dismissed. Fear… is an expected response to any of it. Suffering alone did not exempt him from that. He exhaled. Fortunately, it depends on magic, something he can expunge from his body to a point. At least enough to impede an apparent civilian unicorn from crushing his insides. “u-ughhh” His heart hurt. So did his stomach. So did his liver. So did his muscles. So did his veins. Most of his insides hurt as a matter of fact, still… it was different from normal. He recognized it immediately. Phantom pain, like invisible hands grabbing onto his insides, shaking them like a blender. It was not an unfamiliar feeling. He hates it all the same. His anger rose as his muscles clenched. What is he, a PTSD victim?! What kind of ridiculous bullshit is that?! Didn't he surpass this… THING?! thump!* Didn't he fight against the strongest creature while pissing himself?! Thump Didn't he punch the sun and tell it to scram?! THUMP Didn't he decide to challenge the very slices of this universe?! THUMP! And now this meat piece of shit called brain WANTS TO TORMENT HIM FOR DOING THE RIGHT THING?! THUMP!THUMP!THUMP!THUMP!THUMP!THUMP!THUMP!THUMP! “Ugh” His chest hurt even more. He exhaled and then stood straight. THUMP!THUMP!THUMP!THUMP!THUMP!THUMP!THUMP!THUMP! If he has time to suffer he has time to move. Pff~ It was funny. He never had any chance in the first place. Rarity’s eyes swirled. <> Suddenly, something grabbed her nape for a moment she felt weightless as her body shot up, butterflies formed in her stomach, fortunately, it stopped a second later. Before she could concentrate on anything, something… small and… soft? Held her chin. Her vision refocused after but a second, only for her to see the angry visage of the human starting directly at her eyes. He seemed angry, very angry. “Do not do that again” She didn't understand a word. Gulp* She nodded nonetheless. Clop* Her hooves hit the floor as the human dropped her. She… never had anypony react so strongly against being held in her magic before, Tartarus! Sweetie loved it! And so did she when her Pa did it to her! Honestly, what is wrong with this Stallion?! . . . Her face fell. ‘… That… was very rude, wasn't it?’ Well, the human’s reaction was very… exaggerated, and rude… so was she. ‘To just pick up a stranger like that…’ If she didn't hold herself back she’d have bucked the human, well… he should have felt the same. Rarity frowned as she started to clop her chin. ‘I’ve never done this to another pony I didn't know before…’ It was weird, why did she suddenly do this? The hum- Her eyes widened. ‘Am I specicist?! No, no, no Rarity, calm down, Calm. Down! He is just new, you just have to mentally get used to it, HIM! You have to get used to HIM!’ Huffing at the white unicorn Dean walked to the small circular platform. His eyes moved toward the blue pony, she seemed to have regained her composure already. “Winter clothes, take my measurements and make some winter clothes for me… if you could Miss Rarity” Rainbow translated, as she always did. Rarity shook her head and then looked at the human, who took his shirt out. A confused expression formed its way into her face. ‘He has teats?’ She shook her head and then nodded with a smile. <> Taking the measuring tape she warped it around his barrel. “You can disconsider these measurements slightly, I do not plan to stay this way for much longer, so do create some tighter clothes, I don't want to go through this hassle again.” Abscentdly the fashionista nodded. <> He scoffed but said nothing. A minute passed while he stood still with the unicorn measuring his body, the blue pony on the other hoof sat on a giant cushion. Clop clop clop While clopping the tips of her front hooves on the ground. <> He looked at her face silently. “You… visited me?” <> She lifted one of her brows while giving a silly smile. He found it hilarious. He loved that about ponies, how expressive they are, their eyes can express more, their mouths open and stretch more, their ears are arguably the best thing they have, by the worlds, even their noses can move somewhat. Without speaking about how their fur can change color when they blush. Yes… he very much likes how ponies look. <> <> <> She smiled. He did not. Hmnnn* “Just make sure to make something that keeps the cold out, for a normal winter day, if I want something more, I will be back with Fluttershy.” <> She chuckled. <> With that the unicorn went up the stairs, not even ten seconds later he started hearing the light sound of a sewing machine. He put his shirt back and then looked at the Pegasus staring at him. “What?” The pony shook her head, seemingly escaping whatever trance she was in. “How… why would you die tonight?” “I may, or may not die tonight, It depends on me.” “That… that doesn't matter!-” “It does not.” She growled. “I want to know why you think you even have a chance of dying tonight!” The pegasus screamed while throwing her arms up. He blinked and then tilted his head. His lips stayed in a straight line all the while. He is a good liar, a very good liar. Not that this… trivia has any relevance after changing so much but, together with falling for that man’s illusion… recognizing liars has become something quite easy. Not flawless, never flawless but… the blue pony is very much one. At least her worry seemed genuine at least. Her confusion… only somewhat. ‘Half-truths really are the hardest to recognize, even if you do you have no idea what is the lie and what is the truth.’ Sigh* “Yuujirou Hanma invaded my body and entered my soul through the flask of blood you broke, he killed me 279 times, in a span of 23 hours, well, fortunately, the soul doesn't… perish unless it gives up, but really… that won't matter much.” “I entered that same place we foug- well, not fought, more like the place I was spanked and tortured, and… we talked.” THUMP! The pony’s eyes widened. “He gave me an, well, ultimatum, or maybe just a warning, yes… more like a warning, said that the wounds gained there would reflect here when we fought again, well, his last words were something like ‘You have a day to find something to help you, if you don't, then prepare to die tonight’.” He sighed. “But that doesn't matter, not without first telling you how everything works, so, tell me Rainbow Dash, do you have any idea how mind over matter works?” She blinked, more in confusion than anything else. “...No?” His eyebrow lifted, he had never met someone he could call a horrible liar before today. Not even someone so gullible. He had not spoken of mind over matter with the pegasus, so either she was fishing, or it too exists in the world of Equus. Sigh* ‘Then again assuming she has anything besides incomplete information is unrealistic.’ “Then let me explain it, Mind over Matter is first obtained by surpassing the threshold of emotion present within the brain, I have thought about it extensively and reached a conclusion upon it.” “By doing this, that is, reaching the peak of what one’s brain can achieve in the terms of emotion one’s soul reflexively acts as a defense mechanism to handle the burnt of those same emotions hence allowing the user to not die out of shock.” He lifted his finger. “But… why? The soul doesn't act when someone is stabbed, or even in states of extreme fear to the point of causing something such as a heart attack, taking that in mind why would it act in this scenario?” His voice wasn't… emotionless, but it was flat. Something he noticed quite easily, the Yellow Pegasus did seem to be the exception to… most of him. ‘He~’ He didn't change as much as he thought, he doesn't know if that's good or not. “Well, in my view, while the chemicals in the brain cannot reach the soul in any manner they can however interact with the spirit, do remember this is a simple theory, it has no science method based facts.” She nodded. “Now continuing on, the reason as to why I believe that is very simple, the soul is insanely powerful due to its very nature, any direct connection to the body, unless enforced by a restriction would have automatically overdriven the flesh.” “To put it simply without the soul restricting itself or being restricted the physical body would be dominated more as a consequence of the soul’s nature than any actual purposeful action.” “Now while I do not have proof I have some things backing this theory, mainly a technique of mine, I call it phantom system.” He coughed. His eyes were fixed forward, not particularly looking anywhere within the fashionista’s boutique. “With it, I can send signals from my soul towards my body hence assuming direct control of it, the problem is, the signal is too spread out, and that is the only problem, well, actually my subconscious fights against it too but again the problem is born out of a lack of precision, not output.” “The body doesn't have a way to resist the soul only my… inexperience and lack of control allow it to ‘fight back’.” “Anyways, the fact is the signals from the soul are much more powerful than what the body can ever hope to resist, hence my belief that there's a middle ground between soul and body, that being spirit.” “After all, I have facets, past lives that have all of their memories recorded, and a will of their own, even if ridiculously small.” ”Wait, what?” “The spirit transfers the memories and experiences of the flesh towards the Soul, allowing it to make another facet, that being me, the current HUB facet.” “Taking that in fact I can be mostly certain that the brain can affect the spirit and the spirit can communicate with the Soul, Hence…” Rainbow’s eyes stayed glued onto Tyronus. Her wings beat lightly, she had never particularly liked studying, being a Wonderbolt aspirant she only did the bare minimum to get by. The lectures weren't something she liked either, she’d go as far as to say she hated them, but… well, she doesn't really know why but, hearing the human explaining everything made her excited. Is she becoming a fanfilly? “If the brain generates a strong enough chemical reaction nearing the limit of its capability for a moment or perhaps for some moments the spirit sends the information to the soul in the same intensity making it snap toward the body in a more… close manner.” “Now, I don't know what created the soul, the spirit, or the body, whether it was a God, Concept, Demiurge, or even the Soul itself I. Don't. Know, all I do know, is that there's something between Body and Soul.” His tone deepened. “And I don't think it was put there for my benefit.” Rainbow's face twisted. “Why not?” Hmph! “Fool, the soul is by itself the most selfish thing I have ever seen, to evolve on the usage of mind over matter one has to have contempt and disregard for everything that is not it, only working for their self and fight against everything else.” “It would never chain itself down or put contingencies in place to block its own power, much less to put it in a dormant state, only allowing the body to act.” He shook his head. It made sense, the soul is something rather absurd by its own nature, any pantsy coward without the will to surpass it or the way to do so would want to contain it somehow. Whether this coward is God or not he doesn't know. All he does know is that the Celestial made his Self remember a terror it wanted to forget. Something happened to him, and he can't remember it. Or maybe refuses to. “It is as I said before the soul is a concept, not the concept of the soul but the concept of the Self, this alone makes it different than anything else.” “The self is self-centered, individualistic, egoist, and selfish meaning that on a fundamental level, it doesn't have a purpose contrary to all other concepts it doesn't have it, a need to exist, or even a motive to.” “Even egoism and selfishness need to exist, an example, oxygen is a selfish element, it forms bonds with many other elements and often takes electrons away from them.” “Hehe.” He leaned forward, getting close to the blue Pegasus as she suddenly started laughing. Reeling back she closed her mouth and stared at the wide-open eyes of the human. “But then you tell me, it's not alive, it can't be selfish! And I answer you, since when was selfishness a feeling?” He leaned back. “Being selfish is a state of being.” Seeing the pegasus’s gobsmacked face he smirked, more out of the reaction his words caused than anything else. “Back to my point, even the smallest and most ridiculous concepts have a place within the universe.” He lifted his finger. “But not the self, you see, my theory is that the concept of self exists only within the physical, or at least that it was born from it, metaphysically speaking concepts are just one, varying in intensity and extremity but still, I do not believe merging concepts exist.” “Oh sure, harmony can be good, but it isn't, it can be evil, but it isn't, it can be neutral, but it isn't.” Her ears flipped. “Ahm?” “It's not that confusing, imagine harmony as a blue block, and good as a white block, you’d think both would be intertwined, with a mix of blue and white right?” She nodded. “No, not at all, a concept is different, a concept is only itself, nothing else, chaos will continue to be chaos, whether good or evil things happen is irrelevant, those are simple side effects of its actions, not facets of its essence, concepts only have one facet, nothing more..” “Now… beings made of flesh are complex, this complexity is allowed to fester in us because we are not pure, we are not metaphysical, just, physical, perfection is a concept not a goal for us, hence, we can never obtain it.” Rainbow blinked. This… conversation? Explanation? Was turning very… philosophical. Not that she disliked it. “But that's the weird part, the Self, contrary to the body, despite harboring many other concepts is pure because it doesn't allow those concepts to be part of it, it doesn't allow other colors to be themselves they have to be the self.” “No, it eats those concepts and makes them a part of the Self.” Her face scrunched, did he… did he just say two completely contradictory things? “The red color of rage is now a simple colorless thing inside the self after being eaten and digested, it's still rage, but it doesn't belong to the concept of rage anymore you understand?” Her mouth opened as she made a sound of acknowledgment. The color thingy was super helpful. Like, rage = red + greed = orange results in a deeper orange. But red rage and orange greed + transparent self equals transparent. In other words Self is still self, it didn't change like the mixed colors, it just became… more, while still being… not pure, just less and more than itself? It's confusing. It's like… Self is Self, no matter how big or small it is. Pure but… not really? “Concepts exist within physical creatures, but within the self, there is only the self, independently if the Self can show other concepts within itself it keeps being the self and nothing else, It doesn't give ground.” “The Self can be happy, sad, good, evil, anything, but good, evil, chaotic or harmonic cannot be anything besides themselves, they have purpose and reason, while the self does not.” “A I… think I get it.” Dean nodded and then continued. “But you have to ask yourself, why?” Rainbow’s head tilted. “Why would the soul need the body in any way? I mean it could simply train by itself and grow stronger right? Why would it incessantly go through its rebirth cycle? It's infinite, it doesn't die of old age, it doesn't need to restart like a Phoenix.” Unconsciously she nodded, a curious and intrigued expression plastered on her face all the while. “Well, to that I have only one answer.” She leaned closer He shrugged. “I don't have the slightest idea.” Only for her expression to fall. “Oh? Did you expect something? No, of course I don't know I am a novice in all of this, less than a week in fact, an equestrian week of course.” “Uh?” “But, I do have a… theo- no more like a guess, and that being… something is forcing the soul to act this way, and I don't think it's quite the other concepts.” Her wings ruffled. It was like watching one of those fantasy Like when Super Galaxy Ponnen Lagan threw a universe at the Chaotic spiral. She screamed like a filly when she saw the scene finally animated. Talking to Tyronus about his totally not secret main character power felt like the same. She was totally talking to a Ponyme protagonist! Well, not that she forgot how she spoke how he’d die tonight but they’re getting there! “But this speculation is just taking precious time out, so I will follow on.” “Ahhhm.” She let out a disappointed moan just for her eyes to narrow and for her body to shoot up. “Wait, you can't just stop there! You gotta tell me what’s forcing your soul to stay locked with your body!” The pegasus flew into the human’s face while screaming, or maybe whining? It didn't matter, he stood quiet. Sigh* “All I can say to you is that the body is an incredible anchor for the soul, for those that did not obtain mind over matter even if their soul gives up it will not cease to exist exactly because the body will anchor it, only after the body dies will that soul cease.” “This is the only clue I have as to why something like this would happen, but then again for the self to willingly restrict itself to this point something rather extreme must have happened.” Hmnph* He crossed his arms, a serious expression formed on his face at the same time. “As I said however, it doesn't matter, all I have is speculation with no concrete proof or a way to get it, drop it, anything further will just waste both of our times.” “Uuuughhhh” The pegasus whined again before landing and laying on her giant pillow once more. Dean ignored her. Human or not he had no wish to see a naked woman sprawled on the ground. “Now I need you to understand one thing the soul is beyond matter, you could take the energy it takes to spit or the one that it takes to create a universe and throw on it and still nothing would happen, because despite its power, an entire universe is still simple matter.” “The soul is a concept, the concept of all lives it has lived, the soul is the TRUTH of the self an insignificant slice of something beyond matter and yet still a part of the universe.” “Meaning that as it grows and expands it can envelop more and do more, mainly it is restricted to itself, for example, I am Dean Tyronus Starfield and hence my soul can only affect things that are Dean Tyronus Starfield at a conceptual level.” With her body still sprawled over the giant pillow she hummed. It wasn't hard to understand, just… long. “Of course to do such a thing it needs power, and how does something like the soul get more power? It's a concept, it can't lift weights now can it?” Absently she nodded. “Weeeell… it can, somewhat, the universe is made out of concepts too, fire, life, magic, death, atoms, strings, matter, antimatter, gravity, many, many concepts, being a concept itself the soul is part of this big pie that is reality.” “But, even then, it's special because the universe doesn't need it to exist, it's not a fundamental or necessary force by any means, it is alone, yet… It just might be the best concept there is.” He smiled, truly smiled. He had been thinking about it for a long time. All theories, but even then, even if he isn't on the right path, he feels like he is correct about a thing or two. “The Concept of Self, of an individual, well… first I have to reinforce something, as I said before the concept of good can only be good independently if its actions result in something bad, Good will continue being good because it is just good.” “Maybe in an extreme manner, maybe in a light manner, maybe in a neutral manner, it doesn't matter.” “At the end of the day, good will be good, and that is the same for all concepts, they are limited because they only represent a single facet of the universe.” “Not the self, you see… the self, simply doesn't give a damn about anything, including reality and the laws governing it.” “It only cares about itself, meaning that it can possess the other concepts of this reality pie while still being itself.” Rainbow tilted her head while nodding at the same time… it was adorable. “Perhaps… an easier explanation should be on the way, you see, the self, It eats the concept of will and emotion to expand and grow and gain more force to tweak things like itself and the universe around it.” “Ironically, something that cares only about itself cannot grow without the existence of another.” He chuckled. “The stronger it is, the more it can expand and fight against everything else, you see the soul is truth as I said, and so are the other concepts, but… as I said they are not like the self, they are unchanging.” “Incapable of being more, because contrary to the self, if they take something else into them, they will no longer be themselves, hence… they are sturdy, unmoving, stubborn.” “If their very essence determines certain rules exist they will never allow those same rules to ever be broken, and the self doesn't like that very much.” He lifted his shoulders while the blue pegasus looked attentively at him, both her ears stood fully up while hearing him. ‘She does know this is just a theory right?’ “It wants to do whatever it feels like doing, those damn concepts won't stop it, but it's weak, it's independence and ability to have more than one concept and still be itself cost it very much.” “Many things can have the concept of self, perhaps I am mistaken, and perhaps the soul is just the concept of the soul, and those who obtain mind over matter are those that lean heavily on the concept of the self.” “Maybe the concept of the soul doesn't even exist, maybe what I call a soul is just infinity, I don't know, I can't know for sure, but I have a guess, I have a dream, and I have the will, so I will find out.” Sigh* “But for now, that does not matter, you see the soul can draw in the very essence of those beings, those concepts, and use it to grow stronger, but that alone is not powerful enough to breach the gap between body, spirit, and soul.” “For example, even with me being… me I didn't immediately gain conceptual strength when I obtained mind over matter, no.” “This body is physical, to gain more strength and grow my soul would need to fight against physics and reality as a whole to strengthen m-” Rainbow suddenly lifted her hooves. “Wait wait wait, are you telling me your soul has… what infinite strength? Or that it can alter itself to have infinite power, because… it's altering itself right?” He shook his head. “No, a soul is a conceptual thing, punches and kicks can mean something conceptually speaking but the strength is in, well… concepts, a life well lived, and everything else.” “In a soul vs soul contest, the winner will always be the one with the highest will, the one that lived and endured more than the other, strength is irrelevant, instead of force vs force it's more like a fight of my life versus your life.” “ooh” She nodded. It was complicated but… she understood. She might not have liked studying but she wasn't an idiot by any stretch of the imagination. “Besides the soul is truth, it cannot change to something else, only by living and pondering can it grow, or shrink, a soul cannot lie because it is the Self, to lie would be to change the self hence transforming that lie into truth.” Her mouth formed an O. “As I said before one obtains Mind Over Matter by reaching the limit of the brain’s emotional capacity, but of course that is not how I obtained Mind Over Matter.” “Eh?” “After you attacked me-” She shrunk back. “And I almost died I was transported to some sort of mindscape, a spiritual realm of sorts, something extremely unlikely to happen by itself, my belief is that Yuujirou’s shard intrusion on my body somehow resulted in a knee-jerk reaction of my soul into bringing my HUB facet, my mind inside my mindscape.” “Something so unlikely and impossible to happen whatever created the spirit did not think of making any contingency against it, with reason of course, what kind of idiot would let his own soul be invaded?” He scoffed. He let it. “Hence I arrived on that astral plane of sorts to try to expunge his soul out of mine like a virus even without fully knowing what I should do, now, I have to say this to you, obtaining Mind over Matter is perhaps the single most difficult thing a human can do.” His tone lowered. “I have already said this, but perhaps you didn't quite understand the gravity, so I will say it again, that man killed me 279 times, during a period of 23 hours.” Her face scrunched. It isn't the first time he says that to her but… his voice, even that first time, it was so… normal, had she not been there she’d not have believed him solely because of this. But then again the human did seem… stoic. “And only on my 278th death did I manage to obtain Mind over matter, I pissed myself dozens of times, vomited many more, cried even more, as it was expected of someone that had his own stomach used to hang him.” “Uugh.” She shuddered. “Souls can't be destroyed you know, only if they give up do they cease to exist, Yuujirou knew that, knew that I’d come back no matter what, knew he didn't have to hold anything back…” Hmn* “It was fun.” Her brows furrowed. “For him that is, judging by how much he was laughing.” Only for her entire body to flinch. Hmn* “But I am not here to have a pity party, so hear me well.” She blinked and then straightened herself. “Will wasn't what let me survive, it was spite and hate, what let me finally obtain mind over matter was will, at some point, I stopped fighting just because I hated myself, and started fighting because I wanted to win.” Sigh* “Didn’t matter if it was impossible, I’d do it and that's that, and… I obtained it, after 23 hours of pissing myself, having my insides ripped out, my own bones used to stab my body, and my skin treated like an onion, I finally obtained Mind Over Matter.” He closed his eyes. “uuuuu.” And took a big breath of air. That was truly the best memory he had. He’ll make sure to change that. “The difference here is, it wasn't my brain that reached the peak, but my soul, something that I think allowed me to reach it much easier.” “What?” He chuckled. “You still don't understand, do you? Getting Mind Over Matter is the hardest thing to do on my planet, the brain has limiters, you either die or faint well before reaching the requirements for it.” “Your body gives up on you, many, many things go wrong before you finally reach that point, years are necessary to reach it unless your past life did something incredible and passed it on to the current one of course.” “Don't you understand? I had no limiters, I was a soul, it was infinitely easier to reach Mind Over Matter in that state, I cheated, I had it easy.” “...uh?” “ha…haHAHAHA!” Dean laughed at the pegasus’ face, which immediately became a deadpan one as she heard him laugh. “I didn't have dedication blue.” ”Blue?” “I had hate, hate and spite, not will, not discipline.” His tone dropped. “And most certainly not dedication.” She shuddered, the human’s voice was kinda sensual deep, very, very deep when he wanted to. “That’s why I asked to train with you, to gain strength, lose weight, and most importantly, to gain discipline, but going on.” “That, well, gaining Mind Over Matter… had a side effect, of course, you see, for the users of this power one thing, one… quote rings absolutely true, in the path to infinity, nothing besides all is an equivalent price.” “That is to say… starting by that point, every single attack on my soul, would reflect on my body, hence… I will die tonight if I do not find anything to heal myself.” “Oh…” She blinked. “Wait a minute, why don't you just remove this thing from you then? The pri-” He lifted a palm. She closed her mouth. “I have no problem in explaining it to you, so stay quiet, and I will do so.” She frowned but then nodded. Promise or not she’d help anycreature in need. That's what guards are for. Name: Fluttershy. Title: Cutest Pony in Equus, Animal Caretaker, Little Flame. Age: 16. Location: Equus, Equestria, Ponyville. Date: Ponysesho-day - 9th - Hayprance. Time: 13:04. “I have no intention of dying woman.” “I know Star, I know…” Turning around he walked away. She watched it silently. Not even the blue Pegasus’ brief stare could take her out of it. Sigh* She walked back, closing the door as she did so. Without looking she extended her wing and took the small circular wooden table from the ground. Thud* And threw it back where It was. Closing her eyes she breathed in… and ou- “AAAAAH!” CRACK! Snapping the Pegasus kicked back the table with all her strength, sending it through the window “YOU STUPID FUCKING WHORSE OF A… EXCUSE OF A PONY! AAAAAAAA!” CRACK! “Ugh!*” Hitting the side of her sofa the thing tumbled over, but not before a pulse of pain shot out of her hoof. She breathed in and out, her chest rising and falling quickly as she fumed. ‘What the buck did I do?’ She fell limp to the ground, her front hooves gripping the sides of her hea-. “?” A flash of light hit her eye, shaking her head she looked toward its source, only to see a shard of glass and many, many others together with it. She could see her reflection, brushed fur, mane, and a Star’s braid. It is beautiful, she likes it, it makes her feel… different, she can't remember the last time she changed her manestyle, no, wait, it was… 8 years ago, her dame came to her cottage and decided to change everything. She tried to keep it, but… she forgot about it after a day, and a week later her mane came back to normal. Her dame asked about it, she said she forgot, and then that was it. She blinked. ‘She… never tried to do anything anymore after that.’ Her breath stuck in her throat. ‘Little things for one, can be a big thing to another.’ Her breath was stuck, or maybe she couldn't breathe, something wanted to leave her throat, she couldn't push it out. ‘It’s funny, you only realize you made a mistake after doing it.’ She breathed in. “Ffffffff.” And out. “uuuuuu.” Star… star worked to make her mane pretty, she shouldn't destroy it just because of that Mare. Yes, yes, she took enough away from her, things that were not solely Rainbow’s fault but also hers, she let them slip, maybe she didn't reach in the first place, but not anymore. Starfield is hers, nopony else’s, hers, her friend, her human, and she has to make sure to keep it that way. She turned away and stared at the door. Maybe a day ago her heart would have been beating like a drum in her chest, just like the last time she had to leave after a panicked nurse ran to the other side of the village to her cottage to drag her to the hospital and talk to Star. something she is very grateful for now She was afraid of… everything back then, maybe she still is now. But… That motherbucker wanted to kill her Star. Pff~ She chuckled and then walked towards the door. It’s funny. Opening it she trotted out and then closed the door. The only things that let her get out of that house back then were emergencies, when the delivery ponies couldn't bring her food for one reason or the other. Her life on the line was the only thing that could make her Mare up and go out. And now? Now it's the life of a friend. Really, Flutter Shy… what a ridiculous Mare. Tap* tap* tap* tap* Her hooves clicked on the stony soil, three minutes passed before she set hoof on one of the village’s bridges. She briefly looked at the small river below, 100 years ago it was a small stream of water that connected to the Everfree. Around the time she settled down, the stream started to grow, a decade later it became big enough to be called a river, as far as she could see Canterlot Mountain hadn't changed, meaning something changed inside the Everfree. “The most dangerous Forest in all of Equestria.” And not one anypony could just walk up to, she doesn't know what the Princess did to the place but considering how an animal attack didn’t happen for longer than she was alive she certainly did something. “Fluttershy!” Her body slightly jumped at the sudden sound, snapping her eyes toward it she saw a green-furred, blonde-maned Mare with a smile on her face and a cat’s paw as her cutie mark. Thump* “How are you filly?” She froze, her muscles suddenly clamped down around themselves as her body became stiff as stone. ‘What are you doing you idiot?!’ She blinked and then held down the urge to gulp. ‘You need to keep moving you imbecile, why did you stop?! Why are you stopping!? It's just another pony! Where was all that bravado? Are you going to freeze, tremble, and cry again?!’ The mare extended a hoof. ‘MOVE!’ She already had. Her hooves moved. She didn't remember telling them to. “Cat paw… how are you?” She asked after clopping the mare’s hoof. Her body relaxed. The mare smiled. “Oh you know, better than most.” Her voice lowered, briefly the cat-like mare looked past the pegasus, to her right, and then back again. Her fur stood up “Spoiled is depressed, so is Smith, it passed but… there were more than 40 dead.” The yellow pegasus resisted the urge to lower her head. “...What?” “Oh… you didn't know? I mean you stay hogged on that cottage of yours for months on end, of course, you don't know.” The mare’s smile disappeared, a serious expression replacing it a second later. “All ponies older than 97 died during that Demon’s attack.” THUMP! Her body shook as if lightning hit her. “Everypony?” Cat Paw shrugged. “Everypony that got hit, Smith is good, everypony else lucky enough to be away or not in the village at all too.” Hmph! A small smile formed on her face. “For some Faust Blessed miracle no Foal died, well, some almost did, lil Zipp almost got her throat ripped out by a critter.” Fluttershy’s eyes widened as her ears shot up. “Nightjar doesn't want any kind of dog near her again, the poor stallion can't even sleep alone without the little one screaming in the middle of the night, hmph* makes you wish even more for Princess Luna to be here doesn't it?” Unconsciously, she nodded. Her mind wasn't on the conversation. She kept walking, Cat Paw followed soon after. That… is not a small problem. Thump! It may be ridiculous to consider it in modern times but… in the past entire villages razed their weapons to run a single creature out of town. Creatures were chased away or hunted just by being different, yes that was hundreds of years ago but she knows for a fact ideas don't die like mortals do. That demon killed more than 40 ponies, in the history of Equestria, when disharmony and malice ran rampant creatures were killed for less. Yes, ponies are better now, but if her nation’s history shows something it is what pony crowds are capable of doing. Ponies are a herd species, with half of their tribes serving as herbivores, many, many enemies saw that as a weakness, an invitation that the friendly Equines wouldn't pose a threat. The number of modern Creature rights violations that happened during those times, done by either ponies or their enemies says otherwise. Ponies make easy connections and grip on them for maybe the rest of their lives, there is a reason beyond what he did for her to make her love Star so much. She knows exactly what she’d do to anycreature that harmed Star, much less kill him. And she knows she’s not the only one with a connection that deep. More than 40 dead, most, if not all elderly ponies, ponies that had a long time to make friends, something even stronger in a village like Ponyville. “Ug-” Her breath stuck in her throat. What… what are they going to do with Star? Her human isn't weak, at least not all the time, but he is fragile. ‘Star is in danger.’ Maybe she should have gone with him? ‘Star is in danger.’ Maybe she should have dragged him with her? ‘Star is in danger.’ Maybe she shouldn't have given him to that excuse of a whorse ‘My star is in danger’ She shouldn't have let him go away, he could have stayed on her cottage’s premises, train there, she’s the only one who needed to go away. ‘Star is in danger star is in danger Starisindanger StarisindangerStarisindangerStarisindangerStarisindangerStarisindang-’ She looked up. ‘Wasn't he always?’ She exhaled. ‘Focus on tonight, Star can take care of himself, go to the hospital, ask some questions, get help, go back, somepony has to have something.’ Her wings fell as her body relaxed. “But let's not dwell on those things, tell me, how are you? You didn't answer, oh, and what about the thing I asked, it's been almost a year, are you sure you don't want to do it?” She opened her mouth. Cat didn't let her. “Aaaand about that thing?” The feline mare whispered as if talking about a secret. Seeing Fluttershy’s confused expression she sighed. “You know the one that arrived at the start of the year.” Fluttershy’s head tilted, what was the ma- Her eyes widened as she stared at the mare unblinkingly. ’Measure your words.’ Her eyebrows furrowed. She understood. She is… not surprised, unfortunately. She is angry. The earth pony must have realized it as she stopped talking. Without any input, the pegasus started to think about everything she knew about the mare. The crown pays ponies to follow the works set out for their cutie marks, she for example works as an animal caretaker, taking anycritter that needs rehabilitation or a talking to, not training, just a small talk and rehabilitating them. Of course, being shy and… antisocial she couldn't go around seeking customers, she doesn't even promote herself, no, the country gives her animals to take care and in exchange, she gains a weekly salary, 337 Lunar bits per week and 3.370 per month, more than enough to sustain her. She could be receiving much more, Cat Paw being living proof of it, if she accepted the mare’s request to connect her to her pet then the extra 60 bits per session would add quite significantly considering the number of ponies that would travel to see somepony with an ability as rare as animal speak. not a quite right assumption but that is fine Coisty? Yes, but she is not the one who decides the price for her service, as controlling as it may be the crown knows best than her in that. If she felt the contrary she could take a simple commercial test and in case of passing, set her prices. Overcharging and undercharging would still gain her fines in the future if she was proven to be doing it out of malice of course. She could have been receiving much more than she does now, the talent to speak to animals is extremely rare, the spell to do so is so absurdly complicated, arriving at a point where a mage can do it would necessitate years, and even then only talented mages would be able to. Without a cutie mark to do the heavy lifting these kinds of spells become extremely complicated. Magic is not just knowledge if it was then a simple knowledge-sharing spell would guarantee Equestria to have the most powerful magicians of all of Equus. Magic is experience, magic is… a conversation between you, and a being so far above your existence the very notion of fully understanding it with a mortal piece of meat, as complex as it is, is laughable. Of course, psychic talented creatures can speak with animals but contrary to her cutie mark that does most of the heavy lifting they have to do everything manually, Screw Loose is a good example of this. The earth pony mare can talk to animals psychically but from what her critters told her she doesn't seem to be good at it, with constant headaches, an inability to be understood in turn, and finally a mental blend. Some critters came back having some very confusing memories of being a pony. She was too afraid to talk and help the mare before, maybe she should do it now? ‘No!’ She’s diverging, the point is, she is one of the very small number of creatures capable of speaking to animals in the entirety of Equus. Hence why after being forced to go to the marketplace for supplies, as she is sometimes, Cat Paw talked to her. Well, she didn't talk back, much to the contrary, from what she remembers she shrunk upon herself and whispered so low not even an elephant would be able to bear her. Why… is she even thinking of that? Because she is trying to understand the Mare in front of her. She didn't seem the type to… disrespect other creatures, but then again she isn't a mind reader actually, maybe she is, according to Star at least so she can't really know for certain but… some hints are already there. Describing her friend as anything less than a creature is already a signal, a very bad signal. She can simply not know the full story and make assumptions but, independently, no one is going to hurt her friend No. One. Her eyes narrowed further, she couldn't hold back a glare anymore, one would think a mare like her wouldn't be capable of truly glaring at someone with the eyes of a thousand suns. They’d be wrong. The feline mare flinched, reflexively she took a step back. Fluttershy took one forward. “What?” A forced smile formed its way into the feline mare’s muzzle. “O-oh I mean I don't know what it is yo-” “It?” Her fur stood on edge. Her body shook. Fluttershy… was not like this, not at all. And when did she gain that mean stare, what does she think she is, a grumpy dragon?! ‘And why are your wings rising filly I'm not gonna eat your foals!’ “THEM! I meant them, you know me and my curiosity ha haaaaaaaaa.” “Oh… so it was that?... Curiosity?” She pressed her lips. “Then let me quench it for you, his name Is Dean, Dean Tyronus Starfield, he is a human, and he is my friend.” The feline mare looked away, she followed. “You know… I’ve never thought about killing any creature in my life, but now I understand, I understand why somecreatures speak of revenge, why they are selfish, why they aren't kind.” Her tone was low, calm even. The feline mare didn't seem to like it, however. “So I understand why some ponies would want to hurt him, even if it wasn't his fault, even if nothing could have been done about it.” The green mare’s eyes trembled. “Oh...” Fluttershy tapped her chin at the sight, it would be better to clarify this before it becomes a problem. “Believe me I wouldn't protect him if he had done it, I wouldn't have done anything, the little pony from just 7 hours ago wouldn't have been able to even if she wanted it, she’d just watch, but not me.” “I… am just realizing this now you know? I am selfish, I am a good mare, I am a good pony, I’m not violent, nor am I chaotic.” Slowly she crept closer to the feline mare whose fur started to stay on edge, it was no wonder. Being stared at by two glowing blue orbs of magic full of hostility would do that to anypony. “But I’d do everything in this life to protect what I love, and at least gain some sort of satisfaction before dying if I can't.” Her voice depended. “So understand this Cat Paw, I get it, I understand how everypony is thinking, and I’m happy, happy that I understand, happy that I can sympathize and empathize with everypony, and It is exactly because I understand…” She paused. “That I just can't care.” Something hit her nose. She sniffed it, and then focused back on the feline mare. Ponies sweat, their coats just absorb it. Funnily enough, she can smell it, all ponies can, even funnier, sweat has chemical compounds that change when somepony is feeling something different. “Why are you afraid?” The mare clamped up. “Of course I am not! and… you mane! It's so pretty, your tail too, I didn't know you could do braids hone-” “I didn't.” “?” “Star did, he took care of it.” “O-oh, ok.” She continued to stare The green-furred mare’s lips trembled. She opened her mouth. The feline mare was faster. “So… umm, I’ll go now, bye!” She mare shot back, going on the opposite of her before turning right and going even further away. Thump! Directly toward where Star had gone to. She lifted her leg. Only to stop. A second later she kept walking, the next she entered the village’s marketplace. ‘Star can take care of himself.’ … that doesn't mean she doesn't want to be the one to do it Sigh* Why do ponies need to be s- “!” She froze. And then blinked. Her head snapped back, she could see Cat Paw running with every muscle on her body. “Eh?” W-what did she just do? No, seriously, by Faust, what did she just do?! She… had never done that, when a pony insults her she just shrinks… back… “Oh.” She… grew. “He, hehehe haHAHAHAHA!” Her shoulders rose and fell together with his barrel, she couldn't hold it back, it was hilarious. “Ha haha~” She continued walking, ponies stared, Aqua mist, Big Wig, Cup Cake, Forest Spirit, Jasmine leaf, they all stared, hours ago she’d have run away crying, now? She felt nothing, Nothing! Of course she didn't, she promised to fight a demon, she screamed at an idiot who could spontaneously gain strength out of anger, and crush applewood, something much more resistant than her skull might she add. No… talking of all things didn't make her afraid anymore. It is true, brave Fluttershy does exist. Even more… She could do it, make a promise by her name, right here, prove she really meant it, but… no. She knows Star, at least a little bit of him, and she knows herself, at least a little bit. Nothing should force her to act, not a threat of death, not one of isolation, nothing. It would feel wrong, for her even, it would feel wrong for her. She wants to do this because she wants to, she wants to help and continue to help despite everything because she wants to, not because of a consequence. She understands a little better now, it's still stupid in that very specific situation, but she understands it, why Star insisted on not hurrying it up despite everything. Still… She clamped her mouth shut. She’s still learning isn't she? Cat Paw wasn't being rude, or aggressive, she just… never saw a human… she was just curious. Her ears flopped. For a moment she felt the urge to run to the feline Mare and apologise. But… no, Star is more important. Well, who’d have guessed A decade of social isolation has consequences! Hmph She huffed. “He…hehe.” And then laughed. She may have been seeing things that weren't there, but now that she noticed it… she wasn't feeling even a bit nervous. She continued walking, the day waits for no Mare after all. . . . . . . Minutes passed as she walked through the marketplace, a happy expression stayed plastered on her face all the while. Ponies smiled, and even a certain Jenny, she nodded to them, but nopony truly talked to her. She’s fine with it, well… not feeling nervous while talking and having the courage to start a conversation are two very different things. Her heart still beats a little quicker at the thought. ‘Little trots Shy, little trots, one day you’ll be running filly, believe it!’ A determined expression formed on her face, strong Fluttershy isn't only in her head anymore! “Heya Fluttershy, how have you been?” ”eep!” A cheery voice said from her left, snapping her face toward it she looked at Acrylic Paint, a white earth pony stallion with a red beanie and covered in ink. Forcing her body to stop shaking she coughed into her hood and then looked at the thin stallion. “I… am fine Paint, bu-” “Oh that's wonderful, you see, I wasn't here when that thing happened, a tragedy let me tell you, buuut, I uhmmm, I’ve heard that a creature followed you home yesterday and that somepony heard shouting coming from your house.” He came closer, a worried look plastered on his face all the while. “So… are you fine? Annnd, is that creature the one that… you know?” The stallion asked tensely. She blinked and then tilted her head. A second passed, she breathed in and out. She understands the worry, she really does, but this is an opportunity, one to clear things up about Star. Determined or not she isn't strong enough to stop an entire village from lynching him. ‘Oh.’ She realized something. Hmnn* No… she understands a little bit more now… why Star wants to be strong, it's a worriless life. She wants to be strong too, now… just in one more way. “Uhmmm, Flutt-” “Dean Tyronus Starfield, I call him Star, and he is not a demon if that is what you are asking.” A forced smile appeared on her face. The stallion clearly realized it as he hummed in doubt. “I… see, but, did he do anything to you?” Her expression fell, the forced smile was replaced by a hard frown as she looked at the Stallion. Contrary to Cat Paw he kept looking at her. Hmph* She huffed and then opened her mouth. “Star would never hur-” She stopped. And then blinked, it came out of nowhere, a thought, no, a memory, something her friend said. ‘I will never lie.’ Her eyes flickered to the ground. Star… wouldn't like this, would he? It might be different, a completely different circumstance but… This is one of the things Star is right about. If you fold, if you back down once, even if it's something small, you’ll keep doing it. The extent of her will should not extend to the limits of her convenience. She wants to protect her friend, yes, she will always want to do so, but she doesn't need to lie to do it. Star wants to face the consequences of everything he does, and for more stupid that this might sound, lying would remove that very same accountability. He’d be angry, perhaps with a very good motive. She doesn't truly care about that, it would hurt, but him being alive and angry with her is better than him dead. She’d lie if she had to. But she doesn't. Star said he would, not that he wanted to, but that he would do it, if something he couldn't stand happened, he will do it, then again… so would she. Star isn't cruel, he isn't somehuman who deserves to be hunted down, he isn't, so she won't act like he is. She looked at Paint, and then breathed. “Star… is learning Paint, learning, and healing, he didn't hit me, broke some things but nothing I couldn't fix.” The stallion frowned. She held back a sigh. “He gave me this braid you know, he’s kind… sometimes.” She waved her hoof. “Angry some others, just like anycreature, as for the shouting? I am sorry about that, I will make sure to ask for somepony to decouple the walls later, now! I have to go.” She turned and started walking again. Only for the white Stallion to get in her way. 💢 A vein popped on her head Irritation crept up her spine. “No, what I meant was if you are ok, if you are… safe.” Fluttershy looked at the stallion’s face with a deadpan expression, only to exhale and relax her muscles. She exaggerated her tone with Cat Paw, her actions too. Maybe she did it with Rainbow too. It needs to stop. Before it becomes any worse. It was hard, fear kept her from improving, her emotions kept her from doing anything for years, it might be a different situation now, but the core is the same. She feels, she acts, she regrets. Emotions can't keep controlling her, they can't keep controlling the direction of her life. It happened after Flight Camp, it happened after talking to Star, many, many times, it happened with Rainbow, with Cat Paw, and now with Acrylic Paint. ‘Enough of this.’ Becoming emotionless isn't something she wants, but neither does she want to be so weak-willed that anything she feels, compels her to act upon. Star is… ridiculous, for some things, he claims to be better than the animals of his world, beyond his nature, contrary to them. And then he goes around admiring a monster that acts solely on what he feels like. Oh, she has no doubt her friend has some complex and weird motive to do so, but the hypocrisy is still there. The thing is, Fluttershy needs to be the one who decides, not what she has, her emotions they can guide her, show paths, but she is the one who needs to decide, for herself. “I… am most certainly not safe.” His ears perked up and his mouth opened just as an alarmed expression formed on his face. She didn't let him speak. Snapping her hoof forward she held his paint apron and dragged him closer. “Oah!” With neutral eyes and a firm tone, she spoke. “I promised to fight a bucking demon just to show him that he can trust me.” Her tone was calm, her voice slow. She didn't feel angry, or sad, or even annoyed. She… felt nothing really. The words that left her mouth, did so as the forms of the thoughts of a worried friend. Nothing more. “I promised to meddle with souls just to learn how to connect them, how to put somepony into a situation where lying is all but impossible.” Her grip tightened. “I promised to show every millimeter of the disgusting, revolting, and ugly parts of my life to prove a point.” She breathed in… and out. “I promised to unite my soul with his while a bucking demon stayed inside it.” The painter’s eyes widened. ༄ ༄ ༄ ༄ ༄ ༄༄ ༄ ༄༄ ༄ ༄ A small breeze blew throughout the marketplace, blowing her mane into the wild, strangely enough, it carried no sound. … Everything was silent. Her chest felt hot. “I will almost certainly die, if not that pass through something worse than what every single creature did during that day.” The stallion opened his mouth. She didn't let him. “No? Is that what you want to tell me? No? To not do it.” His mouth opened, no sound came. She understands it, Ponyville, Equestria in general, despite what ponies are capable of doing, the country itself is in a very peaceful era. Not even ponies as old as Granny Smith saw war, much less somepony like Acrylic Paint, even less somepony like her. “... There are things in this world creatures consider more important than their lives, I… wasn't like this yesterday, I am now.” She rolled her eyes at the stallion’s expression. What does he think? That Star is controlling her mind? “Oh, I won't die for him if that is what you’re thinking about.” His shoulders relaxed. “I’ll die for myself.” ༄ ༄ ༄ ༄ ༄ ༄ Only to tense up again. She held back a cough. “I made a promise, and… let me tell you something Paint, today I have realized how important truth is, what you speak, how you act, what you think, I understand more of it now.” Her throat hurt. Sigh* “I… am a coward.” Her expression remained neutral. The same couldn't be said about the stallion in her hooves. “I always knew it, I just didn't acknowledge it, Fluttershy is a coward, but she doesn't want to be one, she never did.” She shook her head. “No one does.” ༄ ༄ ༄ ༄ ༄ ༄ Her hair flew, blocking her vision for a second. ‘It's windy today hmn?’ She continued. “There are things creatures put over their own lives, for some being alive is more important than anything, anything at all, I can't say that… wish is wrong, not wanting to die is natural… expected even.” “But I’m already tired of doing just what is expected, just what is reasonable.” ‘Maybe that’s why Star’s world is so strange? Because they don't want to just do what is reasonable anymore?’ A small smile formed on her muzzle. Her chest warmed. “Star… made me want to change, no, he made me strong enough to act on it, I… want to have something, no, I always wanted to be something, strong Fluttershy! I’d say and then not do anything to be her.” Her eyes softened. She felt the urge to cry. She couldn't. Wouldn't. Not here. Star’s life may just depend on what she says here. On how she acts here. She doesn't want to have to avenge her friend. She’ll make sure she never does. Ever. “That human has a golden tongue you know, making a disgrace like me actually change.” She heard a gasp. She ignored it. “I want… to be honest, I want to be brave, I want to be strong, I Want To Be…” She clamped her mouth Something felt stuck in her throat. “Ugh!” It tried to leave. “Huf-!” Her chest burned. She held back tears. Vomit. She felt like vomiting, without having anything inside her stomach. She couldn't hold back anymore. “Me.” Everything went black. . . . . . . . . . . Only for a single light to shine into her. [MEDIA=youtube]SGnvlW89-Us[/MEDIA] With a soft tone, Fluttershy sang In the depths of Tartarus… Where demons reign~ One can see~ A tormented fighter with no tears to five~ Dies and dies, there is no win~ Against a monster, that is so grim~ Victory he seeks but can never achieve~ Fighting against a demon so mighty, there’s no hope to win Her tone deepened. But I'll be the light, that guides him through, With every step, I'll see it through. I'll stand as a friend, against his doom, Banishing demons with all that is kind. Not letting him break, or lose this fight With love as my sword, and courage as my song, I'll protect him from all that is wrong. Through trials untold, and battles unseen I'll face his doom, with unwavering esteem. For within his heart, a flicker of hope A chance for redemption, a way to cope With everything, That Led To This! A way to win, against a demon so grim! I'll stand as his shield! Against his doom! Banishing demons with all that is good. With love as my sword, and courage as my song, A wide smile formed on her muzzle, for the first time since the start of the song, she moved. And started dancing. I'll protect him from all that's wrooooong! With each passing day, my resolve grows strong! To save him from the devil, Who dragged him to Tartarus where he doesn't beloooong! For in his soul, I see the light! A beacon of will, Shining So Briiiight! A human so strong, you will see. One day he will properly live all will see Through storms untold~ And trials so grim I'll be the light that shines from withiiiiin! For in his struggle, I see his might, A warrior's spirit, burning bright. Even though a demon’s path. Dying And Dying, Every Night. Fighting to see the moon adrift. The sun in the sky. And the day even a bit You won't see a single tear leave through him. He’s not a monster, nor a fiend! Just a human, so close to his end! Just a creature on his wit's end! A friend so dear, that helped me see. What am I, a living being! Who’s tired of suffering, so alone! A friend is all I thought I needed, but happiness needs to come from meeee! So do hear this plea, pay attention to me. All of ponyville Let my friend beeeee~ . . . please “fffff” Her vision was blurry. Everything was silent. Light suddenly enveloped the world again. She wiped her eyes and then looked at the stallion in front of her. Only to see him frozen in place, both in body and expression. She understands it. A heartsong… is not something common. Much less a lone one. It only truly happens when a pony or sapient creature overall feels extreme positive emotions. Or, as it happened to her, the need to bear all of her soul to the world. One… does not lie in a heartsong, no, as the very name implies it is a song that comes from the heart, everything she feels, everything she wants, everything she is, thrown into a song, for all to hear. Her body felt light. She is happy. Mainly because that alone proves she isn't being controlled. Most importantly, it shows, with no uncertainty that at the very least she thinks Star isn't a bad creature. It's not an absolute confirmation, not for them but… Star will most certainly not be crowded by ponies and lynched now. Just… She looked at the Stallion’s astonished face. She has to make sure. “Maybe you should talk to him, when he learns Equish of course, maybe then you’d understand, why that human doesn't speak any lies, and why I’d want to do so too.” Her eyes fell. “... He’s not that monster you know?” Sigh* Her throat hurt. “That thing did far worse to him compared to what happened to all of you, I… don't want to be insensitive but the ones who died were lucky to do so only one time.” The stallion’s head reeled back. “Starfield suffered a thousand times more what every creature here did, and that thing is still not done with him.” Anger seeped its way into her voice. “Depending on that idiot, it won't be for a long time.” Together with a pained expression. “Imagine it for a moment, dying, imagine that suddenly, something hits you, you fall, you are confused, and the next second you have your insides on the outside.” Had she always been able to put this much emotion in her voice? “You stay down, in pain, in agony, your body broken enough that moving is less than a dream and more like a delirium.” “Imagine it happening to you, something so horrid one would think only in the everfree something like this would ever happen.” “And then you come back… only to be mauled, only to have five flat, worm-like claws buck a hole in your chest, only to have your own hoof, connected to that single limb that isn't quite yours anymore used to crush your head.” THUMP THUMP THUMP Her eyes flickered, she could feel the Stallion’s heart hammering on his chest, she felt bad, but not much. Although… she is somewhat confused, even for a normal grown pony… her words shouldn't be this impactful, the poor stallion was trembling. She tilted her head, nothing… Hmnn* His heartbeat spiked, his body shook more. She ignored it, the colt was just weird, still… that was making him uncomfortable. Releasing her grip she watched the Stallion fall and catch himself a second later. She kept looking at his eyes. Moving closer she touched the side of his barrel with the tip of her hooves. “!” He froze. She forced herself to keep looking into his eyes, she is uncomfortable. ’Why is his face glowing blue?’ No matter. A friend's life matters more than comfort. “Here.” She pressed harder. He flinched sideways. “Imagine everything there, inside you, getting out, imagine what that thing with five fingers, soft ones, blunt ones would have to do to reach it, to reach inside of you and pull that maze out.” She moved closer, almost touching his snout with hers. “Imagine how much you’d scream until he reached it, now imagine how much more you’d do so when it started to wrap it around your neck.” Snapping her legs back she moved back. Ignoring the Stallion’s gasp for air she continued. “And then… when you stop breathing, everything goes dark, the pain stops, finally… time passes… a second, maybe two, and then… you open your eyes again.” “No… you don't have the luxury of rest, not with that thing inside you, not a second passes, something comes down and rips your spine out, the same thing that did it last time too.” “You don't get to die, you just come back… for hours on end, you die, die, and die some more, 278 times, 23 hours, almost 24, almost a day, you die at the blunt claws of a creature that just wants to hurt you.” She breathed in… and out. “You weren't here Acrylic Paint, if you were you’d understand how much a single second means at the blunt-clawed demon’s arms, much more for tens of thousands, I don't understand it, but I will.” Her volume increased. “There's A Monster Inside My Friend, In The Most Literal Way Imaginable, And I Won't Accept Anypony Thinking He Is The Same Thing As It, So I’d Appreciate It If All Of You Didn't Make It Harder For My Friend.” “Contrary to you he can't do something as ridiculous as rest anymore, the next time he sleeps 8 hours will become a day, one where that thing keeps, keeps, and keeps killing him!” “And now I am here, going to that hospital, praying to Faust with every trot that there's Something there that can heal him while he sleeps.” “Because that thing is going to keep killing him, and contrary to before his body will reflect it.” “I can't help him by taking that thing out, he won't let me, and I understand why, for a creature so similar to me I Understand why he won't let it go.” She sniffed. “It doesn't mean I approve of it, so leave him alone, that thing already tortures him enough.” Hmph! Turning around she started to walk away, just to freeze, and then look back. “Oh, and what I speak with my friend is of no business of anycreature besides us.” “Oh… ok.” Looking forward she continued walking, leaving the white stallion behind to his own thoughts. The marketplace seemed quieter as she did so. . . . . . A minute more passed as she kept walking, until… she realized something. She blinked and then smiled, her heartbeat didn't increase, even a little bit! Well, she felt a little anxious of course, but not nervous! Even more, she sang! Her first heartsong after an entire decade! And it was BEAUTIFUL! Awesome, amazing, exciting, and amazing, did she say amazing? Because it was! “Hmmn hhmn hhmnnn.” She hummed as her hooves began to skip, a happy smile stood plastered on her face as she did so. “Hmmn hhm- hmn?” She paused, almost out of the marketplace, right where she could see the hospital a sign caught her attention. “Dreamy Beds & Beyond, selling you everything you need for a good sleep below Luna hmn.” Interestingly enough both the sun and the moon were named after the Princesses, the sun was named Everglow while the moon was named Luna. Although… maybe the Princess changed her name to just Princess Celestia? She doesn't know where exactly that ‘Everglow’ was taken from. Turning her eye forward again she cont- She paused. . . . She needs furniture, right? That and human-appropriate food for tomorrow, Star will need it. She has enough money for a bed but… no place to put it… besides her own room. Hmnnn* Clop* clop* clop* clop* clop* S-star won't like it, yes, he warmed up to her hugs a little bit but that is a little bit too much, even if she just wants to help a friend! But putting it in perspective, if she was Star, after a night of unimaginable agony and despair, she’d at least like to wake up in a fuzzy, comfortable bed. Fully physically well. She… really should go to the hospital, but it's just 13:19. She looked at the store, and then at the hospital, and then at the store, and then at the hospital, and then at the store… ‘Aaaah!’ Without waiting another minute she jumped in, just to see a gray Stallion. ‘That’s a pretty colt.’ “Welcome to Dreamy Beds & beyond, we, well, I mostly sell beds, but also some incenses, dream catchers, nightmare wards, cloud walking enchantments, and crystals besides expertly crafted cloud beds.” “My name is Dreamy Bed, and…hmnnnn.” The stallion crept closer, closing an eye he stared at her while tapping his chin. Something hit her nose. She blinked. ‘It… smells good.’ THUMP! Her heart beat quickly. It wasn't out of nervousness. “Looking at you, I guess you’d want a double bed?” THUMP! “Y-YES! I mean, no! Kinda?! Ah! Anyway I need a bed and I need it fast, I have to do some very important things now so I can only come back later in the day.” “My friend is… taller than most ponies so I’ll need a custom bed and all… van you… make one for him, and if so, how much?” The stallion moved back, a smile staying present on his muzzle all the while. “I am a lucky colt you know, arrived here only an hour after…” sigh* His shoulders slumped. “That horrible thing happened, worst of all? I can't speak of it to anycreature outside the village you know?” Her eyes widened. “what?” He nodded. “Yes, by Princess Celestia’s very own decree, not like I don't understand you see, a demon is no laughing matter, but stopping visiting ponies from leaving for 8 whole days? It seems a bit exaggerated, you know? The princess can trust us.” She stood silent. “But you are not here for this! The bed! What do you need of it? With legs, without them, the diameters.” “Oh, it's… not for me, I made a friend, he’s a biped, he’s 1 meter and 67 centimeters, his arms, he has 2 of those, around 60 centimeters, 75 to 80 centimeters for his legs, h-.” Wee weew* Her head snapped toward the gray Stallion, who promptly clamped down. Did this motherb- She closed her eyes. ‘Calm down, calm down.’ She exhaled, getting angry seemed to be something quite easier to do when something you love is related. Did the colt just whistle for her Star? She understands he has very long legs, more furred than other parts of his body even, and he actually has more muscle than fat on them, besides his tights seeming very squishy BUT! Who the buck does this motherb**er think he is?! Her face fell. “He weighs around 77 kilos, I want the bed big enough for him to turn around during his sleep, make it with legs, and make sure the borders are not hard.” The stallion blinked at the mare’s sudden hard tone. … Did he say something? “I-I see, I can do something like this, but I need to know what kind of materials you want me to use to give you an estimate, cotton, linen, flannel- applewood, oak, sugar pin-” “Ironwood, use Somnambula cotton, latex foam, make the headboard soft too, put drawers in the lower part of the bed, make a cloud-soft pillow… no, make it three, and make them big enough for him to be comfortable.” He forcibly smiled while noting everything in a pad. Mares are weird. “Will that be all Miss?” “... Yes, can you deliver it tonight?” He tapped his pen on his cheek. “Mnnnn* it is going to be a rushed order so I’ll have to add some bits to that, but I can do it no prob, Dreamy Beds & beyond will be a household name in the future, With this mark in me, It will be my destinyyyy- ugh*” Snapping her arm forward Fluttershy gently forced the Stallion’s mouth close. She had no time for another heartsong. The stallion’s ears flapped and he looked at her with sad eyes. … now she understands a little bit why Star thinks she’s so cute. Sigh* Backing down she released the stallion’s muzzle and looked at him with apologetic eyes. He opened his mouth, an angry expression quickly forming on his face while he did so. He wanted to shout. She didn't let him. “I’m sorry.” The stallion paused and then blinked. “I have to go to the hospital, my… friend, I don't know if he’ll make the night, I’m sorry if I seemed rude, I’m a little protective of him, he’s… my first friend… in a long time.” She didn't cry. It would take a lot more than this for her to do so. “He’s… going to sleep and he might not wake up, and I just want him to lay on something comfortable, and I want him to wake up in something soft after that thing finally stops playing with him!” THUD* She bucked a wall right beside her and then went quiet. Huff* huff* huff Her chest rose and fell. She didn't do anything, why is she feeling so tired? The gray stallion blinked and then clopped his forehead with his hoof. “... Oh, would you look at this! I forgot during this entire chaos, I would have made a discount for the first customer who came to my store.” She blinked. “It would be a 50% one, but why don't I up it to 60? Just for the inconvenience hmn? You can choose anything.” Getting closer to the pegasus the stallion leaned in and whispered. “I’d personally recommend the cloud bed, it's a special one you know, made specifically to be turned into one at the cloud factory and enchanted to adapt to the user’s size and weight.” “You can stretch or even compact it to take with you anywhere, there’s even a warm and cooling crystal to activate the enchantments on it, besides… you can even activate the massager mode.” “Have I talked about the weight capacity too? Because it's unlimited, the density crystal inside it will take care of anything… that's not a mountain.” He giggled “Even more, it has a shelf life of 10 years before a pegasus specialist needs to come in for repairs, everything together is 22.222 but with the discount you can reduce it to 8.888 bits.” The Stallion slowly walked back. “wink.” And then winked, very slowly. ‘Did he just say wink?’ And then laughed. Why the buck was she being the plothole this time? “He…” Really, Fluttershy is… “Hehe…” A ridiculous mare. “HahahahaHAHA.” She laughed. ‘The world isn't your enemy fool.’ Her vision went blurry. “Ha…haaa…” The gray Stallion hugged her. This… this is something worth crying for.
11. Deadman's Promise 3/3____________________ Name: Fluttershy. Title: Cutest Pony in Equus, Animal Caretaker, Little Flame. Age: 16. Location: Equus, Equestria, Ponyville. Date: Ponysesho-day - 9th - Hayprance. Time: 13:26 Breathing calmly Fluttershy walked onto the Hospital, the building stood in the center of the village, more specifically on the town square. The place is open, with no roads or buildings to block the view, even here she can perfectly see many things, the church of Faust, town hall, town administration, and even Sugarcube Corner. Speaking of which… “He, haha, hahaha, wait up you silly foals, no running in front of me!” Pinkie pie, she… doesn't really do well with the filly, they arrived about the same time in Ponyville, and then the pink menace decided to throw her a party, somehow managing to fit 100 ponies inside her cottage. She cried… a bunch, and then locked herself in her room, she never saw the pink mare again after that. “LAST TO REACH THE PLAYGROUND IS GUMMY’S DAM!” Screaming at the top of her lungs the pink earth pony shot out toward the school’s playground, leaving a suspiciously Pinkie Pie shaped cloud of dust behind. Not a second later she watched as the rest of the foals followed suit. She smiled at the scene, school time is from 10 to 15, the foals should be having their recess now, starting at 13 and going until 14. It's not that she dislikes the mare, just… their energies are completely different. They just don't really click together. A morbid thought suddenly entered her head as she remembered Cat’s words. If every old pony died from that monster’s attack, why didn't the foals do so too? She blinked and then looked at her right. “Church of Faust…” Hmnn “Maybe you really did do something.” Shaking her head she continued walking towards the hospital. Ding* Looking up she saw a small golden bell hanging from the ceiling. Hmph Ignoring it she walked to the reception, where a pink-furred mare stood with her eyes glued on a computer. “Uhmn, excuse me?” The mare’s head snapped toward her. “Yes Miss Fluttershy, is there a problem?” “Unfortunately, yes, my friend, he… well, you know who he is, Dean Tyronus Starfield, that thing inside him, its actin-” “Wow, you are even meeker up close.” “?” Turning around towards the voice fluttershy looked down at a curled-up mane. Only to see a dark pink filly with swirling purple eyes and a propeller hat looking at her, a small smile plastered on her muzzle as she did so. “Well, Bluestar did say you have the heart of a lion.” Fluttershy blinked. And then blinked again “Are… you fine?” The filly’s smile widened. “he…hahehe, yes, yes! I am more than fine! You know…” “eep!” The filly suddenly appeared behind Fluttershy, poking her cutie mark. Somehow the little pony managed to hold her in place. “After you all get this it's normally too late, even that shadowy colt couldn't escape it you know? Although…He didn't even have a cutie mark in the first place.” Confusion, that is the only thing she feelt. She knows some creatures are born… different, but she had never personally met one. Not that she has anything against them! Her best -and only- friend is weird too! “But that's the thing hmn? She isn't the only one to use strings.” “oah!” The filly suddenly appeared in front of her face, sending her tripping back to the ground. “But you are the first one to toggle them a little bit.” Thump! Her fur stood on edge. Filly or not those eyes are kinda… freaky… and worrying. … and now she’s feeling bad for thinking that. She’s better than those 3, or at least she should. “Made to suffer, as a creature pretending to be sapient, surrendering to his nature as soon as he discovered it.” The filly threw her hooves up in exasperation. “In the end… he didn't need a brand on his plot, he was chained since ‘birth’ after all, not that I blame him, contrary to a certain someone we don't have cheats to circumvent our essences you know?” Sigh* She… didn't understand much of what the filly was speaking but… she understood enough, enough to know the foal knows things she shouldn't. “You all do love thinking you have a choice, and still you keep speaking of destiny, you are more confusing than me!” The filly giggled. The pegasus stood quiet, she… isn't quite sure the pony in front of her is a pony. Her floating form contributed to that conclusion… somewhat. That and the fact she couldn't quite hear the clock’s ticking anymore. Suddenly, the giggling stopped. From one moment to the other the foal’s tone turned serious. “You can't really change you know? Just enter another river and let the two of them fight to drag you, you only have a little wiggle room because of that…” The filly slacked her body, falling with her back on the ground, and then… went quiet. Fluttershy… did so too, she had nothing to say, just remember. “It's not her fault you know, made an oopsie when she started creating everything, and all.” She shot up, sitting on the ground while looking directly at her. Moving her hind legs, she did the same. “Couldn’t really fix it without breaking some eggs unfortunately, let me tell you something, that thing doesn't want a drop of responsibility, she’s just so… indecisive!” Rolling her eyes she twirled her hoof. “It's the nature of things, the universe as a whole, creatures are complex, it's a curse and a blessing Not. To. Be. Pure! They have many feelings clinging to them, but they aren't the… generators of it, not completely, conceptual buck and all.” Absently, she nodded. “You get pulled, you get stretched and then you aren't you, but you are! A little bit.” The filly wobbled her head from side to side. Fluttershy opened her mouth, only for something to slam it shut. “You aren't screwed up like me! Like everycreature!” A frown formed on the yellow Pegasus’ face. “And I love it!” Screwball’s eyes suddenly sharpened, in a second she stared at Fluttershy with a serious expression. “And how did that happen? Of course you met that thing, and you changed.” The filly’s swirling eyes sped up. “No, no, you didn't change, you just… put a hoof out of the river, and now everything’s losing their shit-” She frowned harder. “Over it again! Heha hahaha krrr*” Laughing maniacally the filly snorted… or maybe it was the flying pig on the ceiling? He was laughing too. That on Insanity is contagious. “But I get it, I get it, you just talk with so many puppets that you forget you’re not supposed to be one, and then, something, without a hand and strings comes over.” Her swirling eyes narrowed. “And you suddenly realize that… there’s more in you than them.” The filly’s body rose… and fell. Boooong. Just to rise once again, if she had to compare it to something it would be much like a kicking ball. “They don't have to exist, we don't need them, that should have, we should have, but that thing just doesn't care! And it made you not care too!” The pink menace jumped high up in the air with her arms spread wide open… she didn't come down. Fluttershy blinked… again. The filly is weird, and she likes to say some nonsensical things at least she hopes they are, she’s not that much of an airhead but… she only felt worried. Fluttershy felt it, the force holding her muzzle shut suddenly disappeared. She wasn't angry. “Uhmnn…” Concern briefly overpowered confusion as Fluttershy extended her arm to touch the floating filly. “Are you o-” “hahAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAA!” Only for her to start laughing maniacally. “OoooOOoOooOo!” The ground suddenly shook, in less than a second she fell “ᵢᴴᵢ ₕᴵₕᴵₕᴵ ᴴₐᴴₐᴴₐᴬₕᴬₕᴬₕᴬₕᴬ!” Her ears pinned to her skull at the sound of the filly’s screams. Her head hurt. “Haha HAHAHA, THAT’S WHAT I LOVE ABOUT THOSE OUT OF CONTEXT THINGS!” Her ears hurt. “THEY CAN’T STOP THEM! Can't you see it?! They prove something is possible, you can have them and bE YoU WItHOuT bEINg TheM ToO!” Her bones hurt. “I CAN BE M-” “SCREWBALL WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING MISSY?!” Everything stopped. She tried to look forward. She couldn't. Everything swirled and blurred, and… focused? ‘Wait is that an atom?’ “But daaaaame, she changed!” The pink mare stomped on the ground, shaking her desk and everything on it slightly. With a deep frown and a fake angry expression she raised her tone with her daughter. “I don't care what she did or didn't do missy, you didn't have an outburst like this for years! Now say sorry to her, we will be having words after this.” Thud* Something fell. She couldn't quite see what it was. Suddenly, something touched her cheeks. “I’m sorry Miss Fluttershy, I won't do it again.” Her vision cleared, blinking a dozen times she felt tears fall down her face. Looking down she saw the small pink filly looking at her with a sorry expression. “Well… please don't do that again ok little Ball” Krr* The filly snorted. “He~ only dam calls me Little ball, but it's fine, I like ya.” The filly suddenly closed her eyes and warped her forelimbs on her neck, hugging her. A smile formed on the yellow pegasus’ lips as she did so. “M’ sorry miss Fluttershy, won't happen again, promise! It's just… you are the second one I found that's a little outside the river you know.” “uhmmm…” “Oooh maybe you can even make another one with your tears.” Fluttershy forced a neutral expression on her face. These little thoughts no matter how accurate are not welcome. The filly’s eyes softened. “It's ok if you don't understand, you will, I could tell you and All Mighty everything but… the road of a bazillion cupcakes starts with one bite you know, if I teleported to the end you won't gain any fat!” Clop!* A sudden light. POP! Fluttershy blinked, lights appeared, and disappeared from her vision as she did so. By the time her eyes refocused the filly was gone. Turning her body she looked at Nurse Sweetheart. “She’s… really good with crystals?” The pink mare smiled forcibly. “A… haha, yes… crystals, anyway! What is the reason for your visit today miss fluttershy?” “Ah, yes! Dean, the human that came with me, he needs help, it's urgent.” The nurse sucked at her lips. “So… it's an urgency, not an emergency, that is to say… he isn't in immediate risk but rapid action is suggested?” Fluttershy nodded. “When the princess arrived that day, something weird happened, a wound suddenly appeared on his chest and for some reason his body slammed itself down, taking the bed together with him right?” The yellow pegasus spoke, her voice neutral all the while. “Hmnn, yes, I do remember that, happened because his soul synchronized with his body a little too much and that monster inside him punched the buck out of him in there.” “... Yes? Anyway, that thing, the demon? His name is Yuujirou Hanma, Star talked to him h-” Sweetheart suddenly lifted her hoof. The pegasus clamped her mouth. “That… shouldn't be possible, the princess cast a spell to make him sleep without any dreams even after his coma.” “Ah… about that.” The nurse looked at her curiously. “So… it's like this, uhmmm, do you know what mind over matter is?” Sweetheart blinked… and then nodded. “His synchronization process right? His soul coming closer to his body in the material plane.” Her tone seemed more questionable than explicative. “... Not quite? No, wait, it is like that, somewhat, look only an extremely special human can obtain it, as far as I know to do it they have to-” “Surpass the threshold of emotion of the brain, I know.” “Oh… good, anyway, then you should also know that after achieving it any damage to the soul will reflect on the body.” The pink nurse nodded. “Good, now, his soul is driven completely by the concept of Will, meaning that if a mental attack reaches his soul and forces him to stop feeling anything, he will die, but not physically.” The nurse’s eyebrow rose. “Star’s soul has… facets, little plain fields that if seen from afar can be confused by a perfect sphere, those facets… are past lives.” “Oh?” “Yes, now, I don't think the Princess wanted to do this, I think, it was an accident, but… when she used that spell to force Star to sleep without any dreams it… killed him.” Fluttershy clopped her hooves and pointed to the nurse as she stood only on her hind legs. The older mare simply stood quiet, her expression unchanging as she stared at her. . . . . . The mare’s posture suddenly shifted. “... … … what?” Together with her tone. Fluttershy ignored the goosebumps. “It's… you see, Star’s situation is different, his body-soul connection is, as far as I know, much stronger than what even the princess thought, her spell it… was probably cast with the intention of letting him sleep without dreaming right? To stop that monster from reaching him while he rested, right?” The nurse nodded. “But… spells work with intent, some going as far as only needing simple thoughts to activate, the thing is, spells just follow that wish, if there aren't any specified exceptions or variables they will ignore it.” “Star told me of a technique he was training, it's somewhat similar to what that demon used to attack Ponyville, but!” Seeing the nurse’s narrowing eyes she quickly added. “It allows him to send thoughts outside of his brain, that monster used it to send a wave of malice together with what he wanted to do to anycreature that he caught, that signal tricked their brains into believing the pain of those attacks were real.” A look of realization formed on the nurse’s face. “Like schizophrenia?” Fluttershy nodded. “Yes, that's why some died, they couldn't handle it, but, the thing is, Star said he can use this technique by controlling his soul and sending orders to his body without using his brain.” Sweetheart’s eyes opened wide. “I think that the Princesses spell discovered that and instead of shutting his brain down, it reached his soul and… turned everything blank.” Sweetheart’s head tilted. “Look, Star is not his soul, no, Dean Tyronus Starfield is part of that soul he is the current… leader, the thinking part of it, the brain so to speak, the other facets are sapient but they don't have much will.” “The spell hit that facet, the hub facet… and wiped everything out, she killed every memory that made up Star.” Sweetheart shook her head, a deep frown embedded her face as she did so. “No, no, no , no, no, no, the princesses spell was only aimed at the current time where he would be sleeping, he has memories! The spell stopped him from having dreams, dreams that the demon could use to invade his mind.” “But he could very well remember parts of his life, re-live them, yes, he wouldn't think about anything or feel anything but his soul wouldn't think he stopped feeling everything and then kill itself!” THUD! The mare slammed her hooves on her desk. Fluttershy did not flinch. “A facet is everything Sweetheart, past and present, it doesn't differentiate, everything is Dean Tyronus Starfield, the Princess’ spell didn't differentiate time because that concept doesn't exist on that facet.” “It erased everything, his memories, yes, he had them, but the spell erased any feelings, any emotion related to them, now that alone wouldn't kill him, only make him maybe apathetic to everything.” “But that is not how mind over matter works, no, If the mind trumps over matter then the death of it means the erasure of everything that his Self is, his soul, even if tricked believed that he had nothing left.” “If he didn't have mind over matter it wouldn't matter as much, but he did, and so… his soul erased everything else, but somehow, someway, his body acted like an anchor and impeded his soul from leaving.” She shrugged. “He died, at least, the person named Dean Tyronus Starfield did.” Clop* Putting her hooves on the ground again she waited for the nurse to respond. . . . Seconds passed when finally, Nurse Sweetheart sighed and then puffed. “But… if he died, why did he wake up?” The older mare asked with a curious tone in her voice, she didn't quite disbelieve what the yellow pegasus had said, she knows very well who she is, read it extensively even. Fluttershy smiled. “His facets silly, you see, normally they don't do anything, but the princess’ spell broke that little wall between his main facet and the rest, in other words, they can communicate now.” Mnnn* “And they realized something was wrong, I don't know how many there are, not even Star does, but I think they gained the ability to slightly absorb some memories after the walls broke, duplicating them.” “Now, one wouldn't ever be able to remember much, but thousands? Tens of thousands? Hundreds? They can.” “They might not have much of a will by themselves, but together? Together they had something, an ability, so ridiculously common one wouldn't even think of it as useful beyond the obvious, they could remember.” A skeptical expression suddenly appeared on the pink Mare’s face. “Ridiculous right? No, not at all, you see, Star just forgot who he was, and those facets? With their fancy memories and all? They could remember him of that.” “And so… they did and In mere days Star remembered that, although… I think he actually went through his entire life during the days he was in a coma.” Clop* “And that's the history of how Star managed to come back after his personality death” Sweetheart blinked. . . . And then blinked again. Hmn* Fluttershy stood quiet, waiting for the mare to speak. It was rather awkward, and not solely because of the wait. She knows Star doesn't like to lie but… it feels wrong to say something so… personal about him without him next to her. “I see, we… will have to speak of this later but, for now, the most important things first, how did that demon manage to speak to him again?” “Well, I don't really know, but if I had to guess? Star expunged the Princess's magic from his body.” “?” Holding back a giggle from the mare’s confused expression Fluttershy continued. “Look, it’s going to take too long to explain everything, hours even, and I don't have time for this, Star doesn't have time for this, the thing is, he doesn't want magic inside of him to form pathways.” “And with good reason, proven reason as a matter of fact, put it simply, that monster can now enter his dreams, and it said it would kill him the next time.” “Star can't win, he will lose, he will die, but he doesn't want to exorcize the demon from him, and for him, there is a good reason for that, a stupid reason, but a good one.” “I don't think anycreature can take that thing out of him without him letting it so… tonight, Star will sleep, and when he does, he will meet with that thing again, and when he does, it is going to kill him, meaning his wounds will reflect on his body, meaning he will die.” “Meaning I need something for him to use to heal himself! He can't go without sleeping, and I know healing spells are not simple things to cast, much less maintain, so! I need some… artifact, enchantment, or talisman thing for him to use so he doesn't die tonight?” THUD! HUMPH! The yellow pegasus stomped on the ground while huffing in annoyance. Friend or not Star infuriates her. Smirking, the nurse pushed at her lips. Fluttershg thought she would need some time to process everything, but no, the mare simply spoke, normally, the next second. “Well… we don't really have something like that with us.” Fluttershy’s shoulders fell together with her ears. “But…” Only for them to shoot up again a second later. “It’s not a secret, well, it shouldn't be one for you considering that you live with the human, the Princess assigned a pony from the Order of Marcus to stay near Dean Tyronus Starfield at all times.” ”At all times?” The mare nodded. Fluttershy blinked. “Wait, wait, wait!.” THUD! She slammed her hoof on the receptionist’s desk. “Are you telling me a pony followed Star to my house and stood watching us?!” Thump! Thump! THUMP! Sweetheart lifted her hooves, gently picking up Fluttershy’s own, she pushed it out of the desk. “I… am sorry about this, but you have to understand, a demon is not something to be taken lightly, pony kin- no, Equus as a whole almost ended because of one.” “We know that, as young ponies, learning in school we were all told the same tale of what happened to Princess Luna, and what Princess Celestia had to do to her because of something beyond her control.” “Princess Celestia gained patience and tolerance beyond what is capable of normal ponies because of her one thousand years of life, and that, I believe, is one of the very important reasons as to why she did not kill the human… intentionally.” THUMP! “That would be cruel beyond words, acceptable, secure, maybe even kind, and expected, but it would be cruel to end somecreature because of something they can't control.” “Independently of its strength the demon needs to be observed 47 ponies were dead in less than 10 seconds Fluttershy, the O.O.M discovered that that thing wasn't even using everything it had, even more, it had no magic.” “That human is acting as a prison to that thing, impeding it from getting any magic or anything else, if it could be killed without affecting your friend the Princess would have done it.” “Do you understand? We need somepony to watch it, it might be rude but your needs don't surpass those of Equestria as a whole.” Sigh* Her frown hardened. “I understand.” Sweetheart smiled. “But that doesn't mean you have to like it right?” Fluttershy stopped for a moment and then nodded. “As far as I know 8 hours of sleep with constant magical healing and inflicted wounds, especially if they will be as grave as I think they will, will kill your friend purely out of magical poisoning.” Fluttershy’s ears flopped. “If not that shock, if not even that, lack of mass.” “...What?” Sigh* “What you are asking of me is something that needs to be kept going for 8 hours, be incredibly efficient with magical usage, transmute magic to compatible mass, and work in a way that even the attacks of a dedicated demonic creature capable of instantly killing your friend won't do so due to the velocity.” “Oh, it also needs to somehow not push the magic it uses toward the demonic entity inside your friend, even more you are asking for something with a magic crystal so complex and rare to be able to be programmed, in less than 8 hours to account for all those variables.” Thump! A blush appeared on the pegasus’ face, still, her expression kept serious. “I know… that I am asking for something unreasonable, but, even if I need to give you everything I have for that, I will.” Pff~ The nurse comically scoffed, she felt more amusement than anything really. “You have nothing filly, neither your cottage nor your bits are going to buy you something as complex as this, maybe if your family helped you but… the expertise needed for any single creature to create a spell, much less an object with those attributes takes decades, with an S.” She shook her head “Don’t speak and bet things you don't have, believe me, you’ll lose much more than what you ever could imagine.” . . . . . “... I do.” “Huh?” “I have something valuable enough.” An eyebrow rose on the nurse’s face. “And what would that be?” Fluttershy inhaled. “fffff” And exhaled. Lifting herself she moved her hoof and pointed to her cutie mark. “This.” The nurse blinked. She didn't move… or say anything, she just… stared at the 3 butterflies on the pegasus’ tight. “u-uh?” Fluttershy moved her hoof away and then opened her mouth. “If you believe for a second that the ability to speak to my critters is in any way more valuable than the life of a friend… then you are delusional.” Finally, the pink nurse looked at her eyes again. An incredulous expression stood on her face as she did so. Seconds passed when finally, she spoke. “...Cannibalizing a cutie mark with a sacrificial ritual to create a complex rune program that would otherwise take decades to make was done before.” Fluttershy’s ears shot up, together with her lips. “By a necromantic that almost caused the death of the entirety of Equus, you know… the same one that killed Marcus?” Her ears stood high. As did her smile. Hmph! The nurse huffed. “ARE YOU INSANE FILLY?! Have you any idea what will happen to you if you lose your cutie mark?! YOUR ENTIRE MAGIC PATHWAY SYSTEM WILL BE DESTROYED, YOU WON'T BE ABLE TO DO SO MUCH AS FLY ANYMORE!” CRACK! The pink mare slammed her hooves on her desk, cracking the wood and making everything on it jump. “The magical shock alone can damage your brain and your nerves, you will be lucky to walk again after that, and let's not speak about the social problems either.” “No decent creature would ever accept doing this, much less think about it, there’s not even a law for that! In the history of this planet, there’s never been a single pony who willingly wanted to have their cutie mark removed and did it!” Fluttershy stood quiet. “You will end your life if you do this you fool! A destiny-less pony is as good as dead! YOU’D THROW AWAY YOUR REASON FOR EXISTING FOR SOMECREATURE YOU ONLY MET A DAY AGO?! THERE ARE LIMITS FOR EMPATHY!” THUD! CRACK! A deep crack formed on the wooden desk as the mare slammed her hoof on it. Huff huff huff huff And then… silence. Fluttershy did not marvel at the display of strength, she simply stood still, quietly looking at the painting Nurse. With a calm tone, she spoke. “My cutie mark… gave me many things, and I am thankful, really, I am, for everything it did.” She exhaled, she was… no, she felt… sad, somewhat, sad and designated. Still… she continued. “I know I won't be able to speak with my critters, I know they won't be able to understand me too, I know… that I won't be able to help them like I do now, I know everything, but that doesn't mean I can't be their friend anymore.” Her lips moved up. “I know I won't have any way to gain bits after this, I don't know how to do it, a decade of isolation would do that to anypony.” hmph She snorted. “I know other ponies won't seek me out to take care of their critters, even if I had years to learn how to do it, even if I had years of wonderful memories of understanding them, nopony will care, another pony with a cutie mark related to it should be much better than me, right?” She shrugged. “I know… there are dangers to the process, I know, I know. And. I. Know and I care, and I value what I have, do not even for one moment think that I don't… but that's the thing.” She smiled. “A friend taught me that… happiness is not something that's given, you have to take it, you have to grasp it with every little drop of your strength and fight everything else off just to keep it.” Turning her body sideways she pointed at her cutie mark, instantly the nurse’s eyes followed it. “I can take that happiness without this, I can stay with that happiness without magic, I can even find another way to gain bits, I have a family, they can help me for a while.” Her smile fell just as her lips formed a straight line. “I can find a way.” “But I don't think I can do that without one less friend with me…” BA-THUMP* Sweetheart’s breath hitched as something hit her. She knows the Pegasus’ ability is to understand and be understood by other creatures. She just didn't expect it to work out like this. Fluttershy breathed in… and out. “I know I’m not good, in the head I mean, I realized that today, multiple times even, but I… don't think I will have anything to wake up to tomorrow if he dies you know.” “I can get better, with or without this mark, I’ll keep moving forward, always, but… for now… I need somehuman to hold my hoof for a little bit.” Her shoulders fell. “I… ha~ I know it's ridiculous, and it's fine, Fluttershy is a ridiculous mare you know, just… I can't quite live for myself just yet, maybe one d-, no.” Her expression suddenly hardened. “It will be so one day, but hey, you don't reach your goals on day one am I right?” She chuckled at the nurse’s expression. Star was right, ponies do make funny faces. “... You know, that human has a way with words, he’s blunt and very… rude, but he can talk you in like a golden-tongued alicorn, he taught me that… if you don't risk anything, you risk everything.” The pink mare’s ears briefly shook. “And… this isn't life, what I did, for so long was survive, I love my critters and they helped me more than I can ever repay, but there's a difference between them and a creature like a pony.” “Living so afraid to even speak in a hearable tone, trembling every time another pony gets close, agonizing over doing something but making excuses just not to, that's not life, I haven't lived for over a decade Miss Sweetheart.” Her eyes stood downcast, as a small, miserable smile formed on her face. She’s tired. Been for a long time. If the older mare’s expression is anything to go by, she knows it too. “I want to live now, he made me want to live, yesterday I wouldn't be able to stand here and talk to you with anything more than a whisper, my body wouldn't stop shaking, I’d probably run crying to my house too.” Hmfh “He was like me, and… despite being, rude, blunt, and a little violent with everything inanimate Star talked to me, screamed at me, cornered me to the point where I couldn't make up anything, he forced me to see me, and I’m better because of it.” “Nurse Sweetheart, tell me something… the sire of your daughter, do you love him?” The mare stood quiet. She inhaled five seconds later she let it out. “I did filly, I did love him.” Her tone was… empty. Despite it, a small smile appeared on the pegasus’ face, it wasn't one out of happiness. “I don't love Star like a special somepony, no, he is more important than that for me, I have no intention, wish, or will to die, I want to live, because I have something to live for now.” Leaning in, she got closer to the nurse’s face. “And for that, I will ask you, if you had a choice, to take a risk, to your life, to the way you live, If you had the option to give that thing on your thigh in exchange for getting him back, considering everything you told me, would you do it?” “... You are an evil mare Fluttershy, using compassion of all things as a weapon.” The nurse held back her tears. The pegasus smile stood. The nurse didn't need to say anything. She doesn't want to lie to anycreature anymore after all. “There are things more important than one's life, each with their own I suppose, I don't know what that man told you to change you so much, but at least it’s clear to me he’s important to you.” Sigh* “Hammerstrike was the pony chosen to watch over him, if there’s anycreature that knows anything about any enchanted object it’s him, we won't take your cutie mark, by Faust only the Princess should know how something like this could be done without killing you.” Fluttershy’s smile widened. The nurse rolled her eyes. “Hammerstrike is part of the Order of Marcus, those creatures have all sorts of artifacts, make them too, but first, we have to speak with Nurse Neightingale, she’s the only pony here who knows how to contact him, come on.” The pink mare walked out of her reception and trotted to the hospital’s right wing. Fluttershy followed her silently. . . . . . Knock* knock* knock “Nurse Neightingale? We need to talk to you, it's urgent.” No answer. Sweetheart frowned and then looked back at fluttershy. “Mnnn* normally she is available at this hour, but… since the day the Princess came to Ponyville she has been talking to her at irregular times, normally this only takes about two hours b-” Fluttershy walked forward, touching the door’s handle she pushed it down and pressed the door. Click* To no avail. She frowned. Sweetheart smiled. “If you don't want to wait all you have to do is bring your friend over here, Hammerstrike will follow you know?” Fluttershy turned to look at the mare, her expression stood neutral as she did so, no sound escaped her mouth as turned around and-. CRACK! “-tion is stabl-” Sweetheart blinked. And then blinked again, did… ‘Did she just buck the door?’ She did nothing as the yellow pegasus trotted inside the head nurse’s room as if she had not broken through the door. Nurse Neightingale did the same. Everypony stood quiet as the yellow pegasus looked at the room “I… am sorry about this miss Neightingale.” Slowly walking inside the head nurse’s room Fluttershy hopped onto a chais and sat in front of the head nurse’s desk. “But I need to speak with you.” The nurse frowned. One did not need to be observant to see that the mare was angry. “Who do you think you are filly?” thump Her expression didn't change, from a serious one, it stood that way. The words of the mare, for more angry that they were, for more irritated that they were, didn't truly matter. A life is at stake, maybe even a soul. Nothing impedes that monster from keeping killing her Star after the body fails. Leaving her friend to that doom is no different than throwing him into the deepest parts of Tartarus. Besides… she is a medic at the end of the day, one who took a vow to take care of and preserve life with a hoof over her heart and eyes “A friend, a very worried friend.” The nurse’s eyes twitched, gritting her teeth she sp- “Well, that is a surprise my little pony.” A gentle voice sounded from her right, quite honestly, it reminds her of her grandsire. “?” Looking to her side sh- THUMP! Her body froze. “P-p-p-.” The diarch of Equestria smirked at her. THACK! Shooting out of the chair she almost slammed her head into the ground as she bowed to her ruler. Leaning in the alicorn smirked “Oh, I’m not really here my little pony, I am at Canterlot, this.” She waved to herself. “Is just a projection.” Lifting her head Fluttershy looked at the smiling alicorn. Thump! Thump!thump!thump! She dreamed of it before, meeting the Princess, making friends with her, being allowed to walk through the castle’s gardens, sleeping under her wing. Talking with her and having her fix all her problems in a day with her princessy powers. Really it was the second most unrealistic dream she ever had, the first being making friends with other ponies and partying with them by dancing on the rave and then meeting a cute stallion to marry and give herself to. But that might actually happen! The first dream, that is, where she fixes all her problems! Well, not all her problems that's something she has to do but her STAR problems. While she thought about everything her mouth stood wide open, much like her shining eyes. She… had not seen the Princess, no, she is sure she wasn't in the room at all. Her mind wandered and wondered, magic is a simple answer, one she’d have accepted in the past, ignorance, however, is not something she wants to keep cultivating anymore. “H-how?” The alicorn’s smile stood. “Now, now, we were speaking about important things my little pony, and despite the protections against outside forces and spying no defense is perfect.” “You couldn't hear or see me unless I allowed it.” She blinked with one eye but then tapped her chin with a hoof. “Although… this past week's incidents are truly showing me how lax I have been with security, protections or not the inside of this hospital should be protected too, at least enough so that a civilian of all things can't simply barge in.” She flinched. Together with Neightingale. “Now my little pony, if I am not mistaken you are the one chosen to take care of the human correct?” Not waiting for the pegasus’ answer the diarch continued. “I personally went through the possible hosts you know? Water flower, Pinkie Pie, Shoeshine, Pearl Butter, Doctor Fauna, there were many hosts you know?” She smirked a little more. “But you were special.” Thump* The alicorn nodded at the pegasus’ face. “You are very kind, although… not quite perfect I believed your experience with non-equines would allow you to accept his differences more readily, without speaking about language, I must admit, I had no idea whether or not your talent would allow you both to speak, but judging by what you did…” “I’d say I hit right in the haystack.” “Hehe~” Slamming her hooves on her mouth Fluttershy looked at the alicorn in concern… nothing. The mare simply stood there, relaxed, looking calmly at her, without a hint of impatience, or want to return to her meeting with the head nurse. She didn't relax regardless. sigh* “It’s good, to see the roots of friendship growing so fast even within such a short amount of time, his introduction to our country might have been…” “A disaster?” Neightingale cut in with a snort. Briefly, the diarch looked at the nurse, who promptly closed her mouth, looking back at the yellow pegasus the alicorn kept her soft smile. “Yes… having one of my own subjects attack another creature out of fear is… embarrassing, and would have been deeply concerning had it not been due to the machinations of a malevolent entity, but, this is no time for gloom.” The alicorn sat on her legs, reflexively, all present did too. “Now, as far as I know Miss Shy.” ‘THE PRINCESS KNOWS MY FAMILY!?’ “You are a very shy pony, and there is no problem with that, everypony is their own creature after all, but…” Her eyes flickered to the broken door. “To break into a room like this is something quite alarming… and unusual.” Extending a wing to the frozen pegasus she touched her cheek. Curiously, she could feel the alicorn’s feathers touching her. “Would you like to speak with me about it?” THUMP! Her body shook, she felt… exalted? Happy? Excited? Afraid? Everything!? She doesn't know, all she does know is that her friend’s life depends completely on her words. She… knows what is to love someone, that is why she knows that the connection between two siblings who lived for 700 years together is much, much greater than hers. The hate of losing it because if something too is much greater, the laws regarding any kind of chimera or demonic creature are proof enough of it. They are reasonable laws, made to deal with monsters and abominations, yes, the problem is… STAR IS TANGLED IN THOSE SAME LAWS! And she doesn't know nearly enough about them all to say with certainty that Yes, the princess let Star go, let him rest, but… what if she didn't? She doesn't believe it but, what if that sleep spell… wasn't an accident? She doesn't think the sweet mare in front of her could have done something so… ruthless But… that's the thing right? ‘What I believe doesn't matter.’ It never did. She made sure of it. If the princess truly wanted to kill Star, and did so with her spell, seeing not having any visible effect would in turn puzzle her, making her try to understand why it failed. And what she needs to do for it not to the next time. Meaning, that even if fully justified and working for the betterment of all of Equus she would have to convince her, to stop trying to kill a threat to the entirety of the continent. On a hope. She, a… shut-in nopony pegasus, who couldn't speak with anypony without trembling or lowering her voice to the point of incoherence… now has to convince the leader of her country to help a creature serving as the vessel for a monster that killed more than 40 ponies without trying. Even worse, that monster is of the same type as the one of 300 years ago, the one who forced her to fight her own sister and do Faust knows what to her at the end. Until there she could argue! That Starfield is an innocent Stallion/Man who doesn't deserve death! And that other ways shouldn't be discarded in favor of executing him before they could all be tested, but IT IS HARD TO DO THAT WHEN THAT SAME IDIOT REFUSES TO HAVE THAT MONSTER REMOVED! ‘Why Star… why do you have to make this so complicated!? Defending a demon independently of context is a capital offense you idiot, now both of us can die from this!’ thump Thump Thump THUMP! Her chest rose and fell as she breathed heavily. Seconds passed. Finally… she spoke. “I- “Fluttershy?” THUD! The pegasus snapped her body back with such force her flank hit the chair on her side sending it tumbling through the air before hitting the bookcase on the side of the room and falling without so much as moving a single book out of place. There, a step outside of the room stood her human, his lips rising only a millimeter as he looked at her. She smiled too, only for her fur to stand on edge as she finally remembered who was behind her. Her eyes flickered to the seated princess, only to move back to her friend not even a second later. THUMP! Hmn? Dean’s face briefly turned THUMP! Her heartbeat increased. ‘It's ok, he can't see he-’ Suddenly, everything stopped. Including her breath Her ears twitched His smile, as small as it was fully disappeared as he looked at the transparent form of the Princess, who in turn looked at him with a small smile. One only returned with a glare. Maybe one better reserved for one who killed his family. “Starfield.” Flying behind the human Rainbow Dash gripped his shoulder and spoke with a deep tone. “Don’t.” Slowly he turned his head and looked back at the blue pegasus. [size=7emem] 『!』 『!』 『!』 『!』 『!?』 Only for her to flinch away. Only for them all to flinch away. “Star?” Ignoring the pegasus Dean looked at the alicorn once again. Contrary to before she wore no smile, or even a hint of amusement. The diarch of Equestria simply looked at the human with a serious expression, her purple eyes glowing with magic as she did so. And then… They chuckled. "̸I̶'̷v̵e̴ ̴b̶e̶e̸n̸ ̸w̸a̷n̵t̸i̵n̸g̶ ̷t̵o̸ ̶t̸a̵l̸k̴ ̷t̴o̸ ̵y̵o̶u̸ Ć̡̹͑͘e̻̘͔̔l̻̎͛͝ẻ̢̙ṣ̮͂͘t̨̹̳͐i͚͔̒̔͠ä̳̗̥́l̨̹͆͝"̸ CRACK! “Oah!” “Hey” “What the buck!?” The alicorn suddenly stood up stomping the ground with enough force to shake the entirety of the hospital. “Think deeply upon what thou wilt say, creature.” !? His bones rattled and shook, it reminded him of the times planes would pass closely to him, when their sound would shake his insides. Curiously… The celestial wasn't screaming. “He… hehe~” They couldn't help it, they chuckled. His hair grew “Tell me, what is your name?” “Celestia.” He shook his head. “No, no, no, your entire name, the one your parents gave to you, I am Dean Tyronus Starfield, born as Alehandro da Silva, now… could you give me your name Celestial?” Hmnn* The alicorn hummed, still… her expression remained unchanged. “I shall tell you my name, not give it human, I am… Princess Celestia, born Celestial Everglow.” His eyes shone. Tyronus nodded and then continued. “Then Celestial Everglow, In my world, we have a saying, one considered universal, and I must say, Friedrich was right, you are the living proof of it after all.” Her eyes narrowed. “The strong do as they please, the weak suffer as they must.” He chuckled. The alicorn did not. Tok* He took a step. !˳༄꠶ Thud! Thud! thack! thud! The alicorn snapped her wings open, under a second air exploded from her form, sending dozens of books flying away together with anything not nailed down. “Eep!” He felt it, something hitting him, not the wind but… something else, something that couldn't quite stop him. Not as he is now. Red strings sprouted He took another step. She frowned harder, slowly, her muscles tensed. “You killed me with that spell of yours after all, didn't you?” . . . ”STAAAAAAAR!” Everything stopped. From the rolling chairs to the ponies, everything stood quiet… until it didn't. “What?” Stopping in front of the alicorn the human looked up at her with a smile, that wasn’t quite a smile. “You sound offended, or… you just want to sound offended, he~ it makes sense, it makes sense! Disgraces lie as they breathe, and you? With more than 2.671 years of life…” thump He hears a heart beating. It isn't his. “All standing strong above that throne of yours, as a queen of a magical Queendom, one would be more than certain that in this time you fought to keep yourself there.” Absently the human started to pace back and forth, not quite moving away or closer from the Celestial. “That you did everything in your power to stay in there, and to protect your lessers right?” She frowned harder. “Tell me Celestial, what type of creature would ever trust anything that leaves the mouth of a ruler that sat upon a throne for 2 thousand consecutive years?” The alicorn shook her feathers. The human stared intensely, not saying a word. She… already knows what is about to happen, honestly, she can say for certain the next minutes will be… complicated. It's not the first, and it will not be the last time somecreature has preconceptions of her after all. ‘Well, all do.’ The problem, as always, are the extremists, of either side. She could ignore him, snap the connection, and continue her day as a calm and composed mare. But then again, the last time she let everything be, bad things happened. Straightening her back she puffed her chest and spoke. “I do not know what you are implying human, I have taken care of this principality for longer than your family’s history has been written, and I can tell you with absolute certainty that at nay pointeth in mine own ruleth has't I ev'r been the first to instigate violence.” Her voice took a deeper tone as she stared intensely at the human’s eyes, honestly was key in all aspects of life. How much of it however is a constant question. She is not so foolish as to hide her emotions from one who doubts her character, at least not one planning to kill her and conquer her principality. An eyebrow rose in curiosity on the human’s part. The alicorn’s words became almost incoherent for his ears at the end as her tone began to rise even more. He has no doubt, her type is hard to read, even harder to trust, a benevolent ruler could never stay atop a throne for that long without doing unkind things. Living beings, able to speak or not, lie as they breathe, it is a natural state for them, even more so for one that has power. 2.600 years of practice is not by any means insignificant, dedication is all the alicorn would need to become the world’s biggest actor. Perhaps not even that. Nothing a creature like her says or does can ever be trusted, her very perspective, high, rich, reliable, and enlightening as it is, is far too alien to any mortal exactly because of this. She is too high up to bother considering or understanding those down below. Consciously or not. But… if a near-emotionless pig can get angry with invested words, so can a Celestial feel anger at the challenge of her experience by the words of a perceived insistent, ignorant child. Rulers like her have a weakness like any other creature, be it to protect her lands, people, herself, sadism, domination, or simple boredom. A completely selfish creature would, as paradoxically as it sounds, never take a seat upon a throne. At least… not one capable of reaching or being at the height of power necessary to defeat an entire country or planet. There is a reason why Yuujirou Hanma did not conquer the entirety of the planet after all. No, a completely selfish creature only cares about themselves in the sense that the outside world is truly and utterly inconsequential, only useful for entertainment and nothing else. To rule one has to have some wish, to dominate, to change, to pleasure oneself with something the duty offers, be it duty itself, sadism, or simple amusement. The fact is, to sit on a throne for that long, she has to want something from others or do something for others. Something truly selfish creatures do not. It isn't the wish for domination, of having control of others, it is the wish for freedom, of doing absolutely anything they want. A truly strong, selfish man would not sit on a throne purely out of pride, they don't need to do so to decide anything, they don't need the acknowledgment of inconsequential beings to validate their power over everything below them. They truly and utterly, Do. Not. Care. A selfish man can wish for things, yes, but at no point does he think he needs others to get them. A simple example is Yuujirou Hanma, the man who sees every other living creature as a woman and makes them one. Because their acknowledgment is not necessary for anything. He doesn't need to do that, that, that or be this, this, and that to do that or gain that, he just does it and takes it. The world creaks and bends for him. Not the other way around. A selfish man is an unfeeling tyrant, with a crown that only needs to exist in their own vision. If they are weak they’d be delusional. If they are strong, stronger than anything else then they are tyrants, bending the world to fit their own views. That is why, seconds after meeting the alicorn he can be sure of a single thing, she feels. Exactly because she refused his view of having killed him. That alone tells him much. There is a reason for her to be on that throne for that long. An emotional one. One he can take advantage of. All those who feel, have a weakness, connections, passions, Hate, anger, ambition, fear, and most importantly of all, agendas, any of them could be the reason why he died. But why? If she is so strong, why kill him discreetly? Why do it in a deniable way? ‘Why? Why? Why?’ He doesn't know. But he can. Lies or truths, no matter what leaves that Celestial’s mouth, he can take it all and maybe… piece it together to understand who she is. But first, she needs to speak, truly speak. It is something quite simple really. He needs not utter a single lie, just sound confrontational while speaking. Something he is. Still… nothing is perfect, a plan it may be, but one fully dependent on the deduction that the Celestial in front of him feels as much as mortals do. Right he may be for his own planet and species, but this is Equus, at this point, and forever in the future, certainty will never truly exist. Who knows, maybe his death was truly an accident. Clop clop clip* The alicorn tapped her hoof on the wooden ground as she looked at the human’s silent form. Still watching her, still ignoring her. She is not particularly… stiff according to tradition or regularization, if one of her ponies didn't bow or call her ‘Your Majesty’ she won't truly care. But respect, if nothing else is something she demands, from others and from herself, respect and consideration for another. And she has the iking feeling the human in front of her isn't quite a considerate creature. HMPH! “I hath lived during times of war in mine own foalhood, I has't nay wisheth to propagate coequal a droppeth of what hath happened during yond timeth, neith'r the violence, death, 'r apathy” Her hoof cut the air as she snapped her foreleg sideways, her tone increasing even as her voice did not. “Thou knowest naught of what thou speak fool, so keep thy mouth shut!" She snapped her chin up and looked down at the smaller creature. “Dean Tyronus Starfield, I do not know what brought these malefic thoughts but I am a servant of the principles of friendship and harmony, I strive to be kind.” His eyes flickered. Just as his hairs stood. Her tone softened. “And I can guarantee you that despite my personal feelings or experiences I would never end a life so cautiously, besides… you are here, there is not a world where one would be able to revive you had I killed you.” Dean stood quiet, looking at the Celestial’s face silently. And then… “He… haha… haHAHAHAHA!” He laughed. Whatever the Celestial expected, this wasn't it. Spreading his arms he smiled widely showing all of his teeth. [spoiler=1] “What a condescending tone my Celestial! So sure of yourself, so sure of your words, so sure of your right!” Her eyes widened at the sudden tone of the human’s voice. His hair flowed, rejecting the very idea of gravity “It is a good plan I must admit, even if by a miracle I survived that spell would send a very strong message.” He pointed at the Celestial’s face. “I can end the deepest part of you, no matter who you are or how you reached this point, I can unmake it.” He isn't angry or even irritated Tyronus just… felt excited. The alicorn did not. “A sleep spell! One to make one rest without dreams, the perfect disguise, truly, you are a genius, a retarded one no doubt, for unless the very mind behind your magic wanted me dead you would not be able to misspell your magic to such an atrocious degree.” Slowly, her expression shifted to normal. “A sleep spell with an insignificant little tweak, one made to stop any and all dreams, it is a good disguise I must say.” He swatted the air with his palm. The alicorn’s expression remained neutral. “I cannot be sure you know of anything, but that blue pegasus knew of mind over matter, of soul synchronization, perhaps not much but she did, and you want me to believe you don't?” Hmfh! “No, no, no, no, no your Queendom knows the soul, research it even, your magic proved to be able to reach it Celestial! One does not touch another’s soul by accident!” His muscles tightened “Starting with the second one obtains mind over matter, the soul becomes dependent on the mind, for finally, one can influence the other, my soul is alien to your type as far as I am aware.” “But for a creature that stood on a throne for more than 2.000 years!? No, you can not possibly be this reckless.” Behind him the yellow pegasus took a step forward, “!” Only to suddenly freeze as something pressed down on her. ’S-star!’ Fff~ hahahahaHaHAHa! Her breath stuck in her throat as she held back her words, yes… she learned much in her life, she learned when to hear and when to talk, misunderstandings are born from failures at communication or pre-concepts. Understanding somepony is the first step to proper communication. The Patience necessary to do so being the most important part of it. A lesson she realizes she doesn't quite seem to grasp even now. Calmly, she continued hearing the human. Right or wrong, many times perspective is all that matters. “An alien body you would say, an alien soul you would claim, how could you possibly know the workings of something so different?” The irony was palpable. “An unfortunate accident, that is all, if I came back you’d be able to deny everything, you’d have a perfect cover right!?” Veins popped up on his body. “No, it may have been a good veil to use against your citizens, but not me, maybe… you felt that your power would intimidate me? That it would make me stay silent and tremble at your hooves!?” She opened her mouth. “Well, it did! I was afraid! Terrified! I STILL AM AS A MATTER OF FACT!” And clamped it shut a moment later. “You managed to out the fear of God inside me, congratulations Celestial! A pity you did so right when I would stop giving a damn! He laughed more, his tone deepening every second. “You knew exactly what you were doing, you entered my spiritual plane, you stepped inside my soul, and you felt the fist of the deepest part of what is I hit you, AND YOU MOST CERTAINLY SAW THE HEAT THAT MADE UP YOUR SOUL BURNING ME TOO!” Her feathers ruffled. That… wasn't completely senseless. Her actions could be seen from that angle. For one that does not know her of course. But then again… how many creatures even do now? One? “Enough knowledge and mastery to enter a soul via magic but not enough to not kill my personality with one??? DON’T JOKE AROUND YOU FUCKER IF DISPLAYS OF POWER COWERED ME I’D BE DEAD LONG AGO!” Red wisps began to leave his body. CRACK! The windows exploded outward into a hundred pieces as the demon’s aura exploded. For but a second “Even if it was, by some miracle, an accident, even then! You claimed it yourself, you are a servant of harmony.” She lifted an eyebrow, she could… somewhat understand the human’s previous points; they were understandable, incorrect, but understandable. But now? Now he is starting to get senseless. “...and?” She saw many creatures smile in her life, the act itself was proof of their nature, animals ‘smile’ to show their teeth, to say ‘back off’ a threat, a promise. To better creatures, the ones that left their instincts behind, smiling is a friendly gesture, something quite incredible in her opinion. Creatures rejecting the inherent motive behind the creation of something meant to hurt and kill, to chew and break, and turning it into something as wonderful as a symbol of happiness. After 1.000 years one learns to see beauty even in the smallest things. Just as their brains to see things the eyes can't. A ‘barrel feeling’ better than most and honed for millennia. So it says something about this human’s aura. When his smile alone unsettles her. Had she now known about the Ogre inside his soul, she would have been more worried. “You are the servant of a concept, a creature beyond morality, you know damn well what you are serving, and that alone tells much about you.” Suddenly the tension in her body disappeared. Lightly, she started to shake. “He… hehehe~” Everglow laughed lightly, with a tone some might call angelic. Tyronus preferred dismissive. The alicorn shook her head. “Your ignorance shows human.” The mare spoke in a teacherly tone. “Spirits are not the concepts themselves Dean Tyronus Starfield, let us make a comparison, when one signs a contract, for example, there is the factual side and the spirit of it.” The human’s attention focused even more on her She smiled. ‘A curious soul then.’ “The spirit of a contract is the underlying intentions, purposes, and principles that all involved aim to achieve through the agreement, It encompasses the broader goals, expectations, and ethical considerations surrounding it, guiding its interpretation and implementation.” The mare tried to speak in the most matter-of-fact tone she could. Somewhat like the ones her little ‘nobles’ use. Just without the flowery language. “On the other hoof, the factual side of a contract, the purity of it pertains to the concrete terms, conditions, obligations, and rights explicitly stated within the written document. It forms the basis for legal enforcement and resolution of disputes, so.” Clop!* Her smile widened as she clopped her hooves. “I serve the spirit of Harmony, and I follow the principles of it, Honesty being one of them young human.” She looked at him, her eyes happy and satisfied. He stared back neutrally. Hmnnn* He… is really loving this. The celestial is the best teacher he could possibly ask for, as far as he is aware she is the oldest sapient living creature on Equus. A treasure he absolutely wants to explore. But that's the thing, not everything inside that chest is necessarily good. He has no way of knowing if she is being honest or even right. Not that it is a problem, not with him being able to test everything at a later date, in the long run, it truly doesn't matter. The problem starts when he isn't sure of what killed him that day. Surviving Yuujirou tonight will be pointless if the Celestial truly wants him dead. All he has are assumptions, guesses, deductive reasoning, and factual observations that can have been misunderstood. The Celestial has knowledge, years of experience, and memories of creatures undoubtedly similar to him. A tough battle to win. But not an impossible one. Either way, he gains something. He is proven wrong, and he learns. He is proven right, and he confirms the Celestial's enmity. Really, if he survives, how many decades will it take to reach her? “You… are a master at this Celestial, you have my congratulations.” She blinked confusedly… the human didn't seem to be talking about her explanation. “It is expected, I suppose, for one such as you to have mastered your reactions so perfectly.” ”...what?’ “Having talked with so many creatures, not only due to your life but your position too, 2.600 years of practice are no joke~ truly, you are undoubtedly the best actor in all of Equus.” He grinned. She did not. “Still…” He tapped his foot. Looking at him one would be hard-pressed to notice any anger. But then again, It isn't completely his. “Your logic fails you celestial, even if that were the case a spirit would have enough of its master inside of it for its liberty to be questionable at best.” “Many like to romanticize the idea of Concepts having personalities, but really?” He lifted his shoulders while smiling. “The very notion is ridiculous, and I think you know it too, with that spirit and factual explanation of yours and all, but… perhaps you meant tainted and pure instead of spirit and factual.” Tyronus exhaled as he looked at the Celestial’s focused eyes. He is… surprised. He didn't expect to speak with her like this, Not that he’s complaining. Independently of what they speak… he will still do it. “Death for example, it would only be death, it wouldn't want death, to do that it would have to have the concept of desire inside itself.” “But if it did that it wouldn't really be death now, would it? No… it would be death and desire, two different concepts, only put together by mortal minds.” “Minds that can’t quite seem to understand that there's a not-so-small chance… of those things having existed before they needed to.” It is a pessimistic thought, to have something be in everything related to it, allowing it to exist, influencing it every moment. This universe could be much the same as 40k, but worse. Not in the sense of life, death, and suffering but… existentialism. How deliciously ironic. Being impure and tainted… is the only thing allowing these creatures to have something resembling an Ego. Well, if he is right that is. “Even more, a concept can't want anything, they don't even have the concept of desire within them! As I said before, they are pure, so unless something puts them together, let's say… a God, they won't do so by themselves.” He lifted his finger. “But, but, but, but! Mortals are impure, hybrids tainted by so many concepts, so many colors that not a single one makes even 50% of their existence, like rate we all live in the cracks am I right?” THUMP! A heartbeat. Not his. “My logic may be wrong, being originated from another universe and all, but I truly believe that concepts are pure, but… even if deductive reasoning states so one can never be sure.” “I mean, some histories tell different tales, am I right? Making something only one thing doesn't leave room for a history to be told right? How can an impure creature even write about something so uniform!?” He shook his head as he laughed. The alicorn stood quiet. “No, they give those concepts little personalities, and like to pretend that they’d be even remotely mortal.” He chuckled. “But I don't, I don't like to pretend, I don't like to lie, I don't like to commit 100% to assumptions, so let's go from what I have.” He snapped his fingers. “First, your magic proved able to affect the deepest part of who I am, it proved to be able to alter the mind, manipulating, rewriting, and erasing it in its entirety is not outside of its capabilities, and for a being above morals controlling its lessers is nothing short of expected.” “My facets are conceptual in nature, irreversible meaning that nothing short of conceptual powers are able to reach them.” His tone deepened. “Something you did, or perhaps… your magic did.” He hadn't truly thought about everything related to the celestial, or even connected all of the things he observed. He is not that insightful. Just paranoid. He does not have a perfect memory, neither does he wish to, it's a curse, one he will not subject himself to, no, what he did was ask. Ask his facets for his memories. For everything that was said and observed, confirmed and studied in the small hours he has been on this planet awake. “Your powers prove my vision by themselves, you commune with them, you allow them to fester your body, your magic pathways, the lines, the system of which magic flows throughout your body and infects even your soul.” ‘One I cannot see.’ “Harmony is in everything that is harmonic.” He lifted his arm and pointed to the Celestial’s head. The same of which remained quiet. “Including you.” Her eyes hardened. He did not understand why. He did not understand many things. It's fine, it was never a problem, not as long as it didn't stay that way. “Hence, you work for a concept, even if through its agents, beings like those cannot escape their nature Celestial, harmony is harmony in all of its forms, soft and hard, concepts are only themselves, they aren't good or evil, they are pure, and I will repeat that as many times as I need.” He didn't prove anything, test, or even see with his eyes, no, he just thought logically. Good is good. Bad is bad. Black-and-white, deductive reasoning would decide that concepts are nothing besides themselves. Unless the so-called creator of this universe altered its own creations rules this is the most likely truth. Not one with 100% certainty, but the one he most believes in. Time will tell if it is a mistake to do so or not. “You serve something beyond morality, something that has already proven to be capable of influencing minds and determining destinies, you too are an agent of harmony, which side of it doesn't matter.” He leaned in. She didn't move. Seeing the human stay on his tip toes would’ve been cute in any other situation. Not this one. “If they want something to happen, it will, after all, they are the source of your magic, your brand.” Her ears twitched as the human’s hand came close to touching her. Had it been Luna he’d have already lost it. “Your future, I head it, this cutie mark of yours.” He pointed with his thumb toward the four ponies standing outside the room, all with their muscles tensed and bodies frozen. “You speak of destiny, romanticize it even buuuut… if I am not mistaken the definition of it is something like… Destiny is the concept that events in a person's life are predetermined by a supernatural power or force, or by fate. It's the idea that certain outcomes or circumstances are inevitable and beyond mortal control, often implying a preordained path or purpose for an individual or group.” He said as if repeating a textbook. “Right?” The mocking tone was evident. “Oh how amazing, my future, taken from me, turning any and all my thoughts, feelings and actions utterly inconsequential in the face of a stationary universe that will play its piece with or without my consent.” The irony in his voice was all but palatable. He didn't understand why, why any being would be eager to have a destiny. Do these fools not realize the terror it is? To do everything you can to do something so, so important to you but be denied and impeded from doing so, simply because something up above didn't put it in its plans for you? All your life, at the mercy of another. No… of course they don't. Happiness, they are fed it, in exchange for freedom, in exchange for their futures, their choice. They are afraid to suffer. And that alone enrages him beyond anything. Sapients can give out any excuse they want but at the end of the day, they are oh-so similar to animals. In the sense they only do what they evolved to. To obtain happiness and fulfillment, no matter the cost. Something he too does, the only difference being… he does it. Regardless, he kept speaking. “Oh, oh, oh, but don't worry, I’m sure creatures can make their own destinies! I will just act as if that single line if thought doesn't contradict itself and continue on with my life! Ah, how good it is to be a slave! Everypony else should be one with me too, let me just give a cool name to that brand in my ass that will decide my future for as long as I breathe, ah! I know, how about cutie Mark?” His eyes sharpened. As did hers. His expression fell, replaced by an indifferent thin line. “You fools can't handle it” As did hers. “You don't matter, you never mattered, you don't seem to understand it, you are less than a microbe in this universe, you were born without reason or motive, but something decided to give one to you.” He looked at her cutie mark. “You have no motive, reason, or purpose to be alive, your destiny was simply to die one day, nothing more, because again, you don't matter.” Hmfh! “And what about you human? Do you matter?” Pfth! He spat “I don't, but contrary to you I don't give my soul in a ridiculous hope of doing so.” The temperature in the room increased. “That little dopamine shot, that's all you fools are after, damn your decency, soul, and freedom, as long as you can be happy you’ll do anything.” The expression on his face was anything but welcoming. The same could be said about Celestial’s grinding teeth. ‘Sharp.’ “But that is the difference between us, I will make myself important, while you? You are going to let something else do it for you.” He laughed. The alicorn stood silent, he has to admit, he doesn't know why. Does she have nothing to say? Can't she say it? Does she not have a retort? Is she even taking this seriously? He doesn't know. Not that it matters. He’ll continue talking, for himself if nothing else. Having a celestial growling like a damn dog won't change that. As if the fear of being bitter will stop him from speaking. “That's why you bend the knee every time you see your better, divine, spiritual, or physical. All of you are pathetic little animals so eager to gain meaning, to give the little consequence you have toward the universe away in a small hope of mattering.” Pff~ His eyes shone. A despondent smile formed on his face, just as his expression changed to a disgusted one. “All of you are just fancy slaves with brands on your asses and borrowed power, on what planet can a two-thousand-year-old creature like you not realize that?... None, so there are very few options as to who you are Celestial.” “A slave, too mind fucked to even cogitate going against her masters, A traitor, who gave her entire species away in exchange for power, Or maybe just a fool trying to play the bad hand already given to her.” His smile turned mocking as he saw the alicorn’s tense body. Whether in preparation to attack or just nervousness he doesn't know. Maybe, just maybe, he is getting to her. “After all, you are cursed are you not? All of you, I saw it in her soul.” He pointed back, right towards the yellow pegasus. “I saw it in all of your souls, Magic infests your very self, that little flame didn't exist before I talked with her, snuffed by the desires of fate, regained only when it is convenient to do so, he hahaha~” His face almost split open. “CAN YOU IMAGINE IT CELESTIAL!? A PUPPET THAT DOESN'T KNOW IT'S DEAD! RESURRECTED BY THE WORDS OF A PIG OF ALL THINGS!” ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⣀⣀⣀⣀⣀⣀⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⣤⣶⣿⣿⣿⣿⡿⠿⠿⠛⠛⠛⠒⠤⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣠⣾⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣯⣥⣶⣶⣤⣤⣀⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⢠⣾⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡿⢟⣋⣉⣀⠀⠀⠀⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⢠⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡿⠟⠋⠉⠉⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣄⠀⠀ ⠀⢀⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⠟⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⠀⠀⢆⠀⠀⣿⡆⠀ ⠀⢸⣿⣿⢋⣿⣿⢏⣿⡟⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢈⡆⠀⣼⡆⠀⣿⣷⠀ ⠀⣿⣿⡏⢸⣿⡏⢸⡿⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣸⡇⢠⣿⡇⢰⣿⣿⠀ ⠀⢸⣿⠁⠈⣿⠀⠘⡇⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣰⣿⣇⣾⣿⣇⣾⣿⡿⠀ ⠀⠘⣿⠀⠀⠹⠀⠀⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣀⣼⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣾⣿⣿⠇⠀ ⠀⠀⠙⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣀⣠⣴⣾⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡟⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠈⠉⠙⢋⣩⣽⣾⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⠏⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠒⠲⠾⠿⠿⠿⢿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⠟⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠠⢀⣀⣀⣀⣤⣤⣶⣾⣿⣿⣿⣿⠿⠋⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠈⠉⠛⠛⠛⠛⠛⠛⠉⠉⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ “What the buck!?” “eeep” “?” “...” The alicorn adjusted her hooves. The human continued. “I admit, that little flame and all the others I saw might be an exception, but for one’s own nascent ego to be so violently contained by the magic surrounding their soul? There's something there.” The alicorn exhaled. The human spoke coherently, but some questions… she simply couldn't answer. “You for example, I can't see your soul, do you even have one?” A vein almost popped out of her head. Exhaling slowly she kept her tone low. “Of course I hast, what kind of question is that human? Besides, Thee speaketh too much f'r someone yond hast been awaketh f'r less than a day Thee presumes far too much.” Succeeding somewhat. His smile didn't waver, independently of the high possibility of the Celestial controlling her reactions and words to all the perfection her 2600 years of life allowed her. She didn't negate anything he said. Not a particularly useful or telling action, but another piece of a living 2600 years olf puzzle to add. Oh, what would he give for being able to see emotions. Still… He will not underestimate her mind, not as he did Yuujirou’s. “Yes, I know nothing, or close to nothing, but then again, deductive reasoning exists, you know I’ve been confused about something…” Her ears twitched. He pointed to her face, an intrigued expression on his face all the while. “You did not gain that power by yourself, did you? Fluttershy spoke about it.” The yellow pegasus' ears shot up. “Ascension, you became what you are today did you not? You were not born this way, you were made so, in a universe of magic and concepts something strong enough to move a star can not possibly exist without the pureview of an entity.” His head tilted as his mocking smile grew. “Which one was it? Harmony? Stars? Light? Life? No, It was probably harmony, right?” Her ears twitched again. “What did happen? To make it necessary for one to manually move a star? Your planet couldn't have been created with that gigantic error, the evolution of your race’s relationship with magic proves it so.” Hmfh! “Yes, human, years before the birth of our Principality we suffered under the machinations of Discord, the Spirit of chaos, one more aligned with his concept than most.” “Oh?” “He aimed to cause discord and chaos between all living creatures, he started by stopping the movement of the celestial bodies and ‘deactivating’ gravity, both of which we had to quickly fix.” “Unfortunately our quick response took its attention, had it not been for Grogar’s arrival and the War of Beginning against all monsters and chimeras it would have acted sooner.” Her voice turned hoarse. “During the war, many unicorns lost their magic due to irreparable damage to their magic pathways, even while using rituals and reducing the necessary cost significantly many ponies died.” “And then… we arrived, me and my sister, we… wanted to help, and… like the foals we were, we did the only thing we thought and used a simple levitation spell on them in the middle of the ritual, I pointed to the sun to make it go away, and Luna at the moon.” “A connection was made, and so… we ascended that very day, with the given duty to raise both the sun and the moon, many things happened, horrible and wonderful ones, but to answer your question we need to go beyond the war of Beginning.” Hmnn* The human hummed while the alicorn spoke, his feet tapped the ground lightly as he listened carefully. More and more information to revise. If the Celestial didn't simply kill him now. Not something he thinks she will do. He miscalculated. The Celestial is strong, yes, but not invincible, not even on her own planet. That… was already obvious, yes, with spirits and concepts existing but she may not be all-powerful even while in the limits of her queendom. Fear, how did he forget this? He’s not the only being to feel it, on a planet like this, or any planet as a matter of fact, outside of mental manipulation it is impossible for not even a single creature to not fear the celestial’s power over the sun. The creature in front of him holds a world hostage, knowingly or not, it doesn't matter, other mortals would not accept that. Plans, magics, Artifacts, would undoubtedly be made to counter the celestial. Of course a magical world would have artifacts, maybe even ones capable of fully stopping a murderous Celestial in its tracks. He will have to research that. So… a reason as to why she could be lying is… caution. The fear of repercussions. Meaning if that is truly her intention and she truly did attempt to kill him discreetly something or someone can use magic to observe her past actions. And the present ones. But… what or who in the worlds above could be observing her to the point of forcing something as powerful as her into being cautious? “It ended with the death of the king of chimeras, The father of monsters, and…” His attention returned to the alicorn as She spoke. “My father…” For a moment she stopped. Briefly Tyronus did too. It was frustrating, being caught in a web, not knowing anything, and needing to tread carefully Lest something far worse than death befalls him. Still… That… did not feel like a lie. “After years of… gathering armies, helping creatures, hunting monsters he finally faced Grogar, hehe~ that idiot had an army of ponies and griffons on his back but decided to go alone.” She shook her head. “He killed him, Grogar I mean, the goat had his bell, capable of absorbing any and all magic to be used by him at a later date, maybe that's why he didn't want anycreature to follow him but, I don't think so, that old man was selfish.” She lightly tapped her hooves on the ground as her mane stopped flowing for a moment. “Despite everything he did, even to his death, he was selfish, he wanted to fight the goat, he wanted to fight somecreature strong, but… I think, no, I know he wanted to protect everycreature, just… the ones he respected I mean.” Sigh* “Foster the strong… and weed out the weak, that was his mindset you know? And not one I agreed with, he was my father, and I loved him for the little time that we had together, but he was not a reasonable man, well…” She scratched her head. She didn't own Tyronus anything, answers the least of all, but she's not unreasonable, or an overly demanding mare. If she doesn't solve this now this misunderstanding will only get worse. And she’d prefer not to lose a possible friend over something so silly. Friendship is magic, and she’s the most magical pony of all. And so… honesty. The first principle, to pave a way to trust. “He… wasn't the man he was when he arrived, not completely, but he was still… him, and at the end of the day, Dad wasn't good, he did good, but he wasn't, luckily, he wasn't evil either.” Tyronus stood quiet. He trusted not in his intuition, not against a creature like the Alicorn, but… it is something he asked himself many times in the past minutes. ‘How can anyone be so visible?’ Seeing the entirety of a creature is… something he experienced only with one person before. The ogre. “He killed the goat, he won, and then… well, he didn't go to us, he turned around, and walked away, to the mountains, northeast, right where the chimera’s colonies were.” She exhaled. ‘1.000 years, and you still cry silly filly.’ Tyronus stood quiet. He knows of people who can force tears. None of them were this convincing though. “And so… he faced the king of the chimeras, it's interesting, before arriving in Equus both of them had a history.” “Dad said the ant died after he used his rose, I remember calling him a zombie and then running away, he was 44 at the time.” Her chest rose Sigh* And fell. “If I knew he’d die 5 years later I’d hug him instead.” Her hooves tapped the wooden ground as her eyes lost focus. Shaking her head she lifted her face and looked at the human again. “But anyways, I never understood what he meant by that, not before he died anyway.” . . . Tyronus blinked, just as his mouth started to fall. . . . “…what?” A smidge of giddiness enveloped the alicorn’s barrel as she saw the human’s expression. Finally. She is getting through to him. “I suppose nothing changed then… because both of them died in a ball of fire strong enough to be felt from the other side of the planet, but… that was long, long ago, when I was a filly.” Sigh* Blinking and rapidly Tyronus closed his mouth and returned with a neutral expression. “After that, Equestria was founded, years passed, me and my sister became mares, and then… he attacked, it was sudden, without warning, one moment we were in our castle, the other gravity didn't exist.” She exhaled. “Words can't describe what happened there, this is no exaggeration human, words cannot explain what that thing did.” Her eyes locked into his with an intensity no lower than the first time they did so today. “Minds were broken, as were bodies, none died, unfortunately, none died, we couldn't escape, believe me, we tried.” Turning around the Alicorn walked toward the window and looked up at her sun. “Even with the power of stars and moons both of us couldn't do anything, and so… we suffered, at the claws and paws of an immoral, uncaring, and sadistic being.” An eyebrow rose as she looked down at the human. The man simply stared back. ‘I passed through something you can only speak of hmn?’ He blinked. ‘Message received Celestial, a pity it comes from you.’ Slowly she turned to her sun again, the warmth of its rays settling on her white fur. “Decades passed for us, maybe a month for the world, we were broken, we were beaten, we were hopeless.” A memory strifed in her mind, of ruins, of misery, of lies. And a shard of hope. Memories she wanted forgotten, something as impossible as bringing one’s heart back. “But… we weren't alone, we thought we were, but luckily…” Her body relaxed, slowly, she sat and smiled lightly at the human. “We were not.” Clop* “And so, we escaped, and found what we needed to stop the insanity partaking in our principality, but we were powerless, our ponies suffered, and even as powerful as we were, we could do nothing no creature could.” She lifted a hoof. “But perhaps, a being could, all we needed to do, was trust in destiny, it helped the world to recuperate from discord’s machinations, it gave us a parent, the power to nurture our kind, and even the guidance to escape a paradox.” He held back a growl. She continued. “We only needed to trust in it again, and so, we walked, walked and walked, for days, until… we found something, the very principles of chaos’s anathema, harmony.” “6 chrystals, 6 principles, all to form the principles of harmony, kindness, honesty, generosity, loyalty, happiness, or laughter for most, and finally, magic.” Mnn* “I possessed kindness, magic, and generosity while my sister had honesty, laughter, and loyalty, with the crystal’s power we could finally end everything.” ‘Oh?’ The world slowed down. A critical piece landed on his mind. ‘Harmony and friendship… these are different concepts, all of which harmony alone does not need in order to exist, spirits… maybe they are the ones to worry about here, I doubt my presence is under any way incremental to theirs.’ He smiled Of course, of course, an out-of-context problem would need to be solved immediately. If he had a vision for the future and something completely alien appeared, something capable of breaking years of plans if left alone he would do his best to eliminate it. Or bring it to heel. Fluttershy is proof enough, her newborn ego would not exist without him disrupting whatever plan those… things had for her. Killing him was to be expected. Now only if he could discover with certainty whether this Celestial did it on purpose or not. “And so, with a rainbow, conjured by the crystals and the strongest magic ever cast on Equus even to this day, we defeated Discord.” “A rainboom traveled the planet, unmaking all of Discord’s insanity but… it did not reach either the sun or the moon, something understandable, both are hundreds of millions of kilometers away after all.” An eyebrow rose. Another difference. “We did not have the spell necessary to return the celestial bodies to their previous state, neither did we wish to, for more that it irks me to admit mine and my sister’s power over the. stopped many would-be conquerors.” ‘Of course.’ “Even more, between meteors and solar flares leaving the fate of Equus on luck alone was unacceptable, and so, that contributed with our decision to not return the Celestial bodies to their original states.” Clop* She clopped her hooves. “And so, here we are, almost 1000 years later, despite everything that happened Equestria is at peace, the sun and the moon move, not for my will, but for the sake of all creatures, ponies or not, young or old.” “Harmony was not responsible for this my little human, neither was fate, just… life, the spirit that saved millions would never execute any creature like this, I swear upon my name, Neither I or Harmony did this to you.” Her eyes softened as she lowered her body to stay level with the human. Who in turn said nothing. “Something happened to you, of that I am certain but.” She smile- Clap! Only for the human to clap. clap* Mockingly. clap* “Oh… Chaos? Chaos did it… is that right? Did you just say that to me?” She blinked. His shoulders shook. ‘wha-’ “hehe hahaHAHAAA!” He laughed. Empathy, a powerful tool, especially for one like the celestial. He has no doubt she knows how to manipulate creatures through it, as old as she is, with more experience than 30 lifetimes combined wanting or not the Celestial would learn how to manipulate all like a master, no… Even more. Beyond a master. He doesn't know how much knowledge she has, her personality or even intelligence. He knows -for a lack of better term ‘jack shit’ about the creature. A number of imbeciles might have done it differently from him, easily manipulated ones that is. Had it been Fluttershy, or even Rainbow Dash speaking he’d believe it more easily but… The celestial can't be trusted, independently of the situation the honesty of her words and actions are doubtful at best. Both her age and her… assassination attempt impede him from going any forward. As it would for anyone with more than half of a brain cell. Being cute, beautiful, charismatic, and relatable means nothing if he can't be sure she doesn't want to murder him. His life comes first. Blind belief and faith are not things to be leaned on, not here, not ever Oh, she can very well be telling the truth he won't claim otherwise. It's just… ridiculously unlikely. Names, for example, a covenant upon a name is not something small, the blue pegasus explained it to him enough of it. Her promise to not let him die, magic enforced her words, perhaps by way of honesty, not in the sense that she is forced to keep him alive but in the one where if he dies, so will she. The Celestial apparently did just that, swearing by herself and harmony that she had done nothing to him. Undoubtedly this would have been a way to ease his doubt, something she perhaps had thought about too, but there is only one problem. One minuscule detail. He doesn't know how it is made. And neither do his facets, they did not send any images to him after all. Either meaning they cannot see anything, or that they cannot communicate with him… ❏! No, they can. ‘The first thought seems to hold true.’ And so… the Celestial’s words could be just that, empty air, solely because he doesn't know, he doesn't have a way to know. As he never did during the entirety of this conversation. Even if he did it would be pointless, the Celestial promising something by her name via magic is the same as the police investigating themselves. With the suspect participating in the investigation. Ridiculous. The Celestial spoke with pride of her allegiance to harmony. And now she does the equivalent of ‘Just trust me bro’ to him. Utterly, ridiculous. He could be wrong of course. But how to confirm it? . . . …He doesn't know. Why? Simple, his sole source of information is a blue pegasus who dropped out of school. He is not a fool, or at least now one fully confident in the scraps of information he managed to gather. So he does the only thing he can. He keeps gathering more. “OF COURSE CHAOS DID, OF COURSE! The unpredictable solar flares, gravity attraction of stellar objects, and the insane dance all planets make part of at the behest of the very curvature of space!” “OF COURSE, CHAOS WOULD WANT TO STOP A STAR FROM MOVING, DISABLE GRAVITY, AND KILL EVERYTHING ON THIS PLANET RIGHT? BECAUSE DEATH IS SOOO CHAOTIC, I bet you think a marble statue is chaotic too don't you?” His body trembled. A part of this anger wasn't his. “It's so still, right? So much chaos?” Sigh* He glazed his hair and looked at the Celestial with narrowed eyes. “Do you take me for a fool?” Her eye twitched. Did… did this fool not hear a single word she said? Are they speaking different languages? She is honest, with a complete stranger for the sake of trust and transparency, but this fool doesn't seem to understand it!? She spoke her heart. She poured her soul into those words. 1000 years of experience, talking with so many new creatures, drawn upon with the sole objective of putting life and emotion into her words. And this idiot can't feel a gram of honesty while being hit in the face with it!? The human opened his mouth. Whatever he was about to say… she didn't care. With a small breath of air, she exhaled… and then screamed at the limit of her voice. “You und'rstand nothing of our suff'ring blinking idiot! death wast as rev'rsible as turning a valve f'r yond abomination! thee doth not knoweth how many minds we hath lost during yond thing’s 'ra and how much w'rk t tooketh f'r us to not loseth m're!” Her voice echoed through the building, she is sure the entirety of the village would have heard her royal voice had the hospital’s defenses not been there. “Harmony did save us from yond! and I shall not accepteth thee tattling absurdities with thy that from which we speak about h'r, our patron is valorous and m'rciful, and t matt'rs dram if 't be true the reasoneth f'r mine own existence is to maketh mine own raceth safe i accepteth t with pride!” CRACK! “DO YOU CELESTIAL!? DO YOU TRULY ACCEPT IT!?” She opened her mouth, her mane taking an orange tone as she did so. Even as sweat began to drip from his face, he cared little. “OR WERE YOU MADE TO CARE FOOL!?” Light surged. Her eyes widened. 280 kilometers away she sat on her throne, knowing the human couldn't touch her, reach her. It didn't matter, be it by Surprise, Reflex, Or fear. She lifted a wing ₳₦₲ɆⱤ ₵ɄⱤłØ₴ł₮Ɏ Ɽ₳₲Ɇ ⱧØ₦Ɇ₴₮Ɏ ₣Ɇ₳Ɽ ₣Ɇ₳Ɽ ₣Ɇ₳Ɽ₣Ɇ₳Ɽ₣Ɇ₳Ɽ₣Ɇ₳Ɽ₣Ɇ₳-₳-₳-₳-₳-₳-Ɽ . . . . . . .- Her vision went dark. No… white? No, she… she… blocked? Blocked what? Her wings lowered. She sa- THUMP! Everything was still. The human, the air, the light. Nothing moved For a moment she was confused, only for realization to fall upon her a second later. No, everything wasn't still. She was just thinking too fast. Still… THUMP! She didn't know the human could do this. She should, the shy little pony named Fluttershy did say he was training to do it. She looked at the human. Eyes unblinking as his mocking expression stared at her. He… is very convincing, very, very convincing. ‘A trait shared amongst demons.’ Not that he is one. Still… Hmfh! “For somehuman who didn't read a single book, you certainly can give somepony an existential crisis.” She stared at the human for some seconds more before breathing deeply. No… it doesn't matter, harmony stood with her for 1000 years. She can trust her. She will trust her. There is no reason not to. With a flick of her mind, everything went back to normal. “Your cutie marks are able to do so many wonderful things, it's truly surprising, what is also surprising is your names.” He tapped his temple, his voice calm compared to a moment ago. “Fluttershy, a brand with 3 butterflies, and a surprisingly shy personality, Rainbow Dash, with the brand of a cloud and rainbow lightning, a pegasus who loves speed and would you guess that? She created a sonic rainboom at what? 6, 7 years of age?” She held back a sigh. ‘You forget to mention how she obtained it after doing the rainboom, how convenient.’ “Rarity, a fashionista with the ability to find crystals and make wonderful clothes, the last I admit has a more obscure interpretation of her name, but…” Slowly, his finger pointed toward the celestial. “Celestial Everglow, well who’d have guessed that little filly would control celestial objects, especially one that shines brightly for billions of years, well, at least in my universe, who knows how long it is in yours, I doubt magic didn't change anything.” Sigh* “What is your point?” “If you have more than one brain cell you already know my point Celestial, I sincerely doubt parents can see the future.” Looking at the alicorn he waited. A second later she nodded. “And naming their children according to it, once or twice is a coincidence, but the majority of the time? No… unless you are being mentally manipulated I cannot see how you do not connect the dots.” Hmfh* “It is a simple feeling human, a moment where a parent knows the best possible name they can give to their foal, the name they will most love and cherish fo-” “Really? Then I bet Doctor Horse didn't actually want to change his name and just lied to Rainbow’s face when we arrived here.” The alicorn blinked. And then clopped the base of her horn. “No, no, no, no, you know this to be at the very least suspicious, but I think we both have an… inking about what is really happening.” “Did you know that for creatures who did not obtain Mind over Matter not following the structure of their brains and the chemical reactions within them is all but impossible?” “Yes, a slave to yourself, how dull, curiously enough if something managed to alter the brain of a creature its actions would diverge significantly, now, if that same thing were to have mastery over be biology and the ability to alter it.” She sighed, already knowing where the human was going. “Your healing spell… it managed to remake my bones, my veins, my muscles, my flesh, I am not a cripple because of you even.” She forced a smile. “You are welcome.” “I was not thanking you.” The answer came instantly. Ignoring the woman’s irritated face he continued staring at her. Seconds later she shagged and then spoke. “An analysis crystal, it serves to scan an object, living or not, and then deliver a precise report, healing spells have built-in scans on them to prevent casters from committing mistakes, well, the sanctioned ones do.” Hmnn~ He nodded. “And how precise would you say that is?” Sigh* “... Very precise, it was what allowed the medical staff to save your life and me to heal your wounds after all.” He nodded again. “Complete knowledge of a biological creature in seconds and the ability to manipulate said biology with enough mastery to heal incredibly complex body parts in seconds, how… convenient, I am sure a being of harmony would never abuse of this for its own objectives.” She could cut through the human’s sarcasm considering how thick it is. “And from what I know, magic is inside everything, including a pregnant mare, and the fetus inside her of course~” He smiled -as always- mockingly. “Let's see… perfect biological scan, the ability to alter and manipulate flesh, a tingling sensation when naming your child, destiny in the form of a brand on your ass, spirits committed to multiple masters to be able to do so much as exist.” Mnnnnnnnnnnnn!* He opened his arms. “Am I forgetting something?” He did not laugh “Apparently not.” The alicorn’s scown became worse. “So tell me Celestial Everglow, do you really accept the ‘reason for your existence’ with pride… or were you made to?” Tyronus tapped his cheek, on the corner of his vision small red lights flickered. This always happens, in his conversations that is. They start some way, turn into something else, and then go back to the start. He started accusing her of killing him. Now he is arguing about free will, the nature of concepts -something the celestial mildly confirmed- spirits, and whether or not Celestial Everglow even had a chance to exist. He’s loving it. . . . . . . . . Seconds passed as the Alicorn stood silent, then, finally, she spoke. “Yes, many things in fact, I know where you are trying to reach Dean Tyronus Starfield, and all I can say is that we live in an imperfect world, but we live despite it, doing the best we can.” Sigh* “Because our best is the only thing we can do.” Air stilled Her mane glowed. And her aurora expanded. “... I… well, now that you have spoken I can say that I do not know if this wish to do good was something inherited since my birth or a choice, and maybe I will never know, but…” Her nebula pulsed. “I see nothing wrong with being made an instrument of good.” A smile wormed its want into her mouth. “Being born to spread love and empathy to all creatures on Equus, maybe… even beyond, is not such a bad life.” The room was bathed in crimson light. Her smile slowly faded as she looked at the human with a downed expression. Her breath was starting to still. Or maybe the air was simply dying. “I… do not know why my magic has failed human, but rest assured I had no ulterior motive to my spell, my intentions were pure, if you so wish I will contact the best of Equestria’s mages and investigate this matter.” Appease. Some would claim she is the one with power in this conversation. They’d be right. They’d also be right to say… that a creature reveals who they truly are at the end of their lives. Just as they do at the height of their power. Power over others that is. She is not a tyrant. She is not arrogant. She is not selfish. And most of all, she is not evil. Power over somecreature or not, she is Celestia, born Celestial Everglow, and she hopes she will never be somepony else. She… understands it better now, the human, he… simply has a different view on life. A different perspective, with different thoughts, born of a different existence. Being contrary to her does not mean being evil, or wrong, or right, or good. It doesn't mean much truly. Just that he is contrary. And that alone does not make him deserve to be silenced. He is right in his anger, he died. And she had a hoof in it. Knowingly or not. She has to make up for it. “If any wrongdoing on my part is found, let it be said by my name, by Celestial Everglow I will willingly walk to Tartarus.” “!” “!” “!” “!?” She ignored the gasps. “Because my principality deserves better than somepony who kills on a whim.” She stared at the human with a smile. He is somewhat right, harmony is harmony, even if the concept does not have morality, she will be it. Through its agents it speaks with her. Through her, she does all that is right. All that is acceptable under the gaze of mortals. Uncaring or not, it doesn't matter, she cares, and that's all Equestria needs. Yes… she can take the ‘Eginemare’s seat’ of her life. Her expression suddenly changed to one of worry as the human started to shake. “Uhmn…” She extended her hoof. “Are you o- !” “He haha hahaha hahAHAAAAHAAAAHAHAHA!” She flinched away as Tyronus kept laughing hysterically. “THIS IS PATHETIC!, YOU ARE LIKE A SELF-AWARE DRUG ADDICT WHO KNOWS EVERYTHING THAT'S WRONG WITH YOUR LIFE AND JUST STOPPED GIVING A SHIT!” Crimson light exuded his form. “No, you lost yourself creature, the mare that was Celestial Everglow lost the chance to live.” He pointed towards her. “Just so you could be here.” It expanded. Expanded. And expanded. Her eyes widened as she took a step back, almost hitting the bookshelf. For a moment she understood. “A proud slave you are, ruling above many others like you, and for what?! To do what you were born to!?” His eyes shone “My parents birthed me just to give them happiness woman, BUT I ONLY BROUGHT THEM DISGRACE, but then again, they both wanted me to be a punching bag too so I suppose everyone was disappointed.” Why so many of her little ponies had died because of this thing. ”SO TELL ME CELESTIAL What is the difference between them and your master?” She opened her mouth. He ignored it ”STRENGTH! That's all, strength is the difference between them and your master, oh, you were going to speak about morality weren't you? Admiration and sanctity perhaps.” Hmfh! ”HARMONY is pure exactly because it is a concept, it can't be anything besides harmony Celestial, and you know this, not a second of this conversation have you denied it.” Her wing ruffled, she opened her mouth again. He did not let her. ”WHAT A EXEMPLAR SLAVE YOU ARE CELESTIAL, INCAPABLE OF HAVING EVEN THE SLIGHTEST REBELLIOUS THOUGHTS ABOUT YOUR OWNER, I WAS WRONG! YOU ARE NOT THE PERSON WHO KILLED ME! YOU ARE THE BULLET. His body screamed. ₵Ɽ₳₵₭ ₵Ɽ₳₵₭ ₵Ɽ₳₵₭ ₵ⱤɆ-Ɇ-Ɇ-E-₭ Had he not been so focused, so would he. His skin darkened. His eyes bathed in crimson light. His hair like twice before elongated and bled. His bones cracked and crumbled, forced to grow, ignoring all reason And so It stood in front of her. A tall creature, remarkably resembling a human. It wasn't one. It wasn't a demon. It wasn't an ogre. It was a caricature. A joke. Of the strongest creature. But for her. For the Alicorn. For anybeing that didn't know it. This is Yuujirou Hanma. She has seen stronger. Fought stronger. Won against stronger. So why… Why on tartarus is she trembling? Light surged from her horn. Only to be snuffed out a second later. Her eyes widened. Their smile did too. Spreading their arms even further the ooze of malice flew from their form in droves. Intent, uncomparable to that of days ago. Now backed by hate. Will. Reason. And power. Contained solely inside this hospital. Not for even a moment did the thought of the corpses made because of it. All they did was smile. His bones hurt. ”A creature such as you cannot be trusted by those below Celestial! You possess far too much power, your ability to alter one’s mind has already been proven!” Rage infested his veins as he struggled not to attack The alicorn did not flinch, she did not do more than exhale with slightly more force. She still has her magic, she can feel it. Just as she can feel it dissipate the second it leaves her body. ’Not yet.’ ”EVEN MORE you are not a fool! Something as old and with such a position couldn't possibly be, you knew everything! You know everything! Of the nature of those spirits, of cutie marks, of destiny.” The air became heavier. ”And you still chose to kill me, if not that to serve something that would, the moment I claimed you ended me you knew it to be true, yet you denied it, y-” “I DID NOT KILL YOU ON PURPOSE YOU FOOL!” CRACK CRACK CRACK His smile widened even more. ”ALL THIS TALK AND NO WAY TO PROVE IT CELESTIAL! YOU ARE FAR TOO OLD, KNOWLEDGEABLE, AND SKILLED TO MAKE SUCH SMALL MISTAKES!” The building shook as both screamed with all their might the alicorn’s words echoing with power as she used her royal voice. “EVEN CREATURES SUCH AS I MAKE MISTAKES YOU IMBECILIC FOOL! I AM NOT PERFECT!”[size] ”WHO SAID ANYTHING ABOUT PERFECTION!? FROM WHAT I SAW YOU WIPED OUT THE ENTIRETY OF A CREATURE’S VERY SELF BECAUSE OF A MISSPELL??? DON’T FUCK AROUND YOU DAMN ANIMAL! WHO WOULD EVER BELIEVE THAT!?” Her muzzle scrunched as she held herself back from doing something she would regret. “I… Am getting not restful of thy babbling human! if 't be true thee cannot seeth the honesty of mine own w'rds flowing through thy ears THEN I DOTH NOT KNOWETH WHAT ELSE TO SAYETH TO THEEI AM NOT A MURDERER AND I SHALL NOT ACCEPTETH THEE CLAIMING OTHERWISE HUMAN. ” Her tone was low, angry, and maybe even… upset. She was done with this conversation. The human was not. He smiled mockingly. “Oh? I see, so answer me something, why do you know that spell?” The sudden change of tone was abrupt. Had it not been for the oozing malice around his form she’d think she was speaking to another being entirely. Even his voice had completely changed. Her head moved back as a confused expression formed on her fa- “You know, the one that killed this pig me?” Her breath hitched. He smirked. “I have discovered something, that magic seems to be derived from concepts, and while I don't know if there's a concept for magic I know that there is one for harmony, and you serve harmony eight? You said so you serve the spirit of harmony.” . . . She nodded “Great, now…” Looking back he pointed to the brown-maned mare. “You, answer me.” The mare blinked as her ears twitched. He smiled. He recognized understatement, the pony could comprehend his words, he spoke in Japanese after all, still, he smiled, it's just… curious, very Curioushow the Celestial seemed to know English. The air became thicker. The mare stood stoic only giving him a half-lidded look. “You were there, were you not? When the Celestial used her magic on me.” The earth pony mare looked at her Princess and then back at him. “Yes, I was there when you shot up like an insane rabid manticore and attacked her, before being put down by Spearhead, and then again by Princess Celestia.” “Good, tell me, you seem like a strong pony, Rainbow dash has spoken to me that you seemed to have worked with your country's military?” She breathed in. And out. “I have served my duty to my country, yes human, what is your point?” The mare was short, cur, perhaps even rude. He cared little. “My point is, can you feel magic?” The head nurse blinked and then shook her head. “No… I never had the talent for such, born an earth Pony that is to be expected, I trained to fight colt, not fart fire or see squiggly magic shit.” She pointed at Sweetheart. “But she can.” The mare froze. He looked at the pink earth pony. She seemed… older than every other pony outside the room. “Then tell me Mare, your ruler.” He pointed toward the alicorn, who in turn lifted an eyebrow. “Was she using a harmonic spell while putting me to sleep.” The mare’s face soured as if she had bitten a lemon. “Well… yes, but!” Seeing the human turn to the Princess she quickly lifted a hoof. Curiously Tyronus turned to her again. “Harmonic spells that can affect the mind exist solely to heal and fix it.” An eyebrow rose. “The brain and the mind are incredibly complex, even knowledge transferring and copying spells have dangers to them, you cannot simply transfer gigantic amounts of information to a brain and expect nothing bad to happen.” “This thing inside our heads wasn't made to do or handle these types of things, it's somewhat flexible, yes, but when it breaks in one place it tends to drag everything else along with it.” Clop* “Sometimes… accidents happen, and instead of complex healing spells or pokes at the brain all we need to make everything work again is harmonic magic, by its nature it brings everything back to what it was supposed to be.” His eyes narrowed, he had not thought about it before. ‘Stagnation’ Change by its nature should be against harmony. ‘But not totally.’ “There are ponies that need those spells, some are born with disabilities, they can grow to not be able to properly control their body, have more than one mind, or even not have the expected emotional capability of normal ponies.” Hmmn* Tyronus heard the mare speak in silence, her words seemed… reasonable. Something he is sure won't continue. “The brains of our kind work… differently depending on each tribe, but we have a… standard form, ponies outside of that form, aren't wrong to be so, but they are… crippled.” She breathed calmly. “For… ponies that is, not to say that other creatures are wrong for having different brain structures, I am solely speaking about ponies.” “Even villains, ponies who’d kill for pleasure, ambition, or power are… wrong, I don't know about your race mister Starfield but this is not normal for ponies, Harmonic magic just gives us the opportunity to make the visions of these ponies clearer…” ‘Ah, there it is.’ “Broader, we don't change their personalities or self, we just… broaden their view, of course, we do have reforming spells for the worst of cas-” CRACK! The mare flinched as the human suddenly slammed his fist down the table, breaking it in half. “HAAAHA HAHAHA HAHAHAAAAA!” They bursted out laughing. “OF COURSE YOU DO, OF COURSE, if anyone goes against you you only need to re-educate them and show them the right way right!?” “It makes sense now, you entered my soul, most likely saw my entire life just as Yuujirou did, and then decided to wipe everything out, too bothersome to change, am I right?” “What would have happened if I hadn't woken up, hmnn? Would you have returned in concern for my health and tried a ‘healing’ spell that would ‘miraculously’ heal me in exchange for implanted thoughts on an empty shell!?” “ENOUGH!” CRACK! She stomped the ground. With deep breaths she stared at the human’s eyes, her expression both angry and sad. “I would NEVER do such a thing.” Something hit him. He felt it. Before. Not so long ago, but it felt like it. Emotions not his, naked intent, for him to see. The ability that the ogre used to terrorize an entire village to terrorize him. Now used to show honesty. It did anything but. His fingers curled. He held back the wish to cut the Mare open. “THAT’S THE THING! THIS ARROGANCE!” The human walked forward, nearing dangerously close to the alicorn’s personal space. The mare’s body tensed… before she remembered she was a simple magic hologram. “A classic, from every single being that is above others, it is your nature to be arrogant, even more so when it is DESERVED!” The human lifted his hand. Briefly, her eyes flickered to it, only to go back to the human. Only for them to again snap to his hand as she took a double take. ‘Reve-’ 『!』 Her head snapped back as she felt something touched her cheek. thump thump thump Her fur stood on edge. Her eyes refused to leave the human again. “Consciously or not you all think it, rightfully so even, I am only alive because you allow it right!? These ponies, this world, you could do it, at any point, at any bad day of your life you could simply end it all, FOR NO OTHER REASON BESIDES THAT YOU FELT LIKE IT!” Her teeth grinded. “Enough of this!” Snapping her face sideways she forced the human to let go of her. Not waiting for any reaction she summoned her magic. And exploded in Burning radiance. “Oho?” Her horn lit up in ᗹꚶɌᙁĬᙁǤ ԸĬǤዛꞆ blinding all but her, power filled her pathways, extending throughout her veins and muscles, filling her with a familiar warmth she hadn't felt in 200 years. At least… not at that intensity. The human didn't move. His muscles didn't tense. His expression didn't change. All he did… was put his hands in his pockets. And wait. Afraid Angry as she is the alicorn didn’t want the human to die, the burns in his soul, born out of his senseless attack on her, had already worried her enough. Harming another creature's soul is not something she ever did want to see herself doing, even if accidentally. For one that understands so much about them harming it should be the furthest thing from their minds. That is… if they have a shred of decency. Her presence in his soul would only invite disaster. Even interacting with it. Her spell alone proved it. But this is enough. Wounded or not… that demon will leave his body. She won't make any mistakes this time. No distractions. No curiosity. No happiness. No sadness. That demon is all that will burn. “ዛᕔ!” Shooting a beam of energy forward, she watched as it slammed into the human’s chest. THUMP! Only for her heart to stop at the sight. Her beam traveled forward, milliseconds passed as the world wạ̛̬͑ͭͮrp̴͎̈́e͛_d̵̴̪̍͂ and t̩͎w̪̐͛̕î͕̭͒̾ͨs̑ͭ̋ͥ͜͞t́e̪̥̔̐͛ͭ͋d͙͙̈ͥͩ around the human, their power distorting all near purely out of rejection for a reality imposed. ☡☡☡☡☡☡☈☈☈☈⏧ With a paradoxical sound her spell hit the monster human head-on. “UGHK!” Flesh burned. Bones melted. Organs exploded One attack. That is all she needed. All he needed. He was right. She wants him dead. How much time does he have? Seconds? Minutes? “UGHK!” Yes, seconds. He recognizes the feeling of his heart exploding. Still… They stood. They smiled. They made damn sure to look into the eyes of death. And chuckle. Andchuckle. And chuckle. Even as their souls burned. Blackened and charred skin. Red and boiled blood. Stiff and melted bones Screaming and screaming souls. This pain… “uuuuuu” “fffffff” “Is really great.” Dispersing magic… The ogre wasn't idle in the past 8 days was he? No… that man probably knows more about magic than he does. Without mentioning the time dilation, 23 hours had not passed outside while he was tortured. ‘8 days? No 32, at the bare minimum.’ “He~” The pain didn't stop. He laughed regardless. Who’d ever think the shard of an ogre… and trillions of facets, could ever do it so well? His chest jumped up and down. He couldn't stop laughing~ "Hehe... Hehehe... Ha.. HaaaHAAAHAHAHA!" They laughed. If their body weren't sludge they would have shot their arms up. It's funny. Hilarious. Ridiculous! The Celestial has a way to reach the self through her magic OF COURSE THEY WOULD FIND A WAY TO COUNTER IT! And what better way than to unmake the very foundation of her power!? Their left eye melted seconds ago, of course, the softest part besides the skin would be the first to go. The celestial’s attack was powerful, powerful enough to burn their entire body with pure heat. Thei could see theirs bones. Theirs muscles. And what they thought were their veins. Even then, they smiled. Admiration and pride. Worship and exhalation. Perhaps souls weren't made to be this close. Not that they care. The soul is by itself a concept, the concept of self, one theorized, the other proved, and so, why wouldn't a concept be able to grab another? To hold another? To tear another? It's simple... They are. Their left hand glowed. “He…hehehe.” Time reversed. Their souls still burned. “He…hehehe.” No matter. The melting flesh of his lips entered his mouth. He tasted like pork. Seconds are all they need. The Celestial’s breath hitched at the sight. A urge to vomit swelled up inside her as the human’s entrails fell. Her spell ceased. Her body trembled. Her light dimmed. That… wasn't supposed to happen. She was aiming at the monster’s soul Not his body. Not… not this! WHAT THE BUCK IS HAPPENING!? Less than a second passed as she forcibly stopped her spell. Her horn ached. She cared little. “He…hehehe.” She froze. It was chuckling. The monster monster chuckled. She… isn't sure which of the two. It took a step toward Stronger. Faster. Brighter. Another beam of light left her horn before she realized what she did. ☡☡☡☡☡☡☈☈☈☈⏧ It hit. Again. “He…hahahaHAHAHAHAHAHA!” It did nothing. ‘WHAT ARE YOU DOING FOOL, STOP!’ Separating and tearing into millions of strings, the monster unmade her magic in front of her eyes. Uncaring and laughing even as his skin burned from the heat. The thing ignored it. He grew. The hospital began to shake. “The fact you didn't do it does not prove your character Celestial, it proves your mercy! Because you DECIDED not to kill them, it is a decision not to do so! Not an inability, what can they do against you!? WHAT CAN THEY DO AGAINST THE SUN THAT SITS ATOP ALL!?” CRACK! The wooden ground cracked under their pressure, they did not use force, did not flex their muscles, they simply took one step, and like a spider’s web… The world was simply too weak to handle even that. Inexistent muscles surged from inexistent mass. He would be angry, he would be furious, at the very notion of strength underserved, at the notion of borrowed power, unfortunately, he was far too excited at the conversation with the celestial. These talks, these speeches, these philosophies, these lives, he loved it, all of it! DYING MEANS LITTLE IF HE CAN LIVE WITH MOMENTS LIKE THESE. “NOTHING! They can do nothing and you know it! That's why you are their Queen because you are the strongest! Immortal or not, that alone wouldn't be enough to rule! You experienced it right!? Turmoil, Chaos, that you had to put down in favor of a harmonic society.” “And that would be fine, wonderful even Celestial, had this not been a world where the very magic that surrounds all has a mind of its own, in a world like this, ideals are not just ideals anymore are they?” “After all, something made you into what you are, right?” She said nothing. That… why is she trembling? “And it doesn't matter how many fancy and kind words you use at the end of the day you have a collar around your neck, you do whatever that thing does too, knowingly or not, it doesn't matter.” No, truly, why is she trembling? She faced worst. Discord. Nightmares. Demons. Her sister. That thing should not inspire terror within her… yet it does. Why? “You hit my soul with it, wiping everything that was Dean Tyronus Starfield out with that filth you call magic.” Her mane shone brighter. Her body trembled nonetheless. “But I understand, The world is will to power, and nothing besides.” Is she… being mind controlled? A quick scan. ‘No…’ The world slowed. Are her pathways tampered? ‘No.’ There is something there yet, a color, blue, faint. Ahe followed. And followed. And followed. . . . . . THUMP! Her soul? Round, shining, petals,a flower fully bloomed glowing with the light of a kind star. Trembling with the fear of an impossibility. THUMP! Not a second passed as she returned to the living world. Not a millisecond passed as her horn glowed and numbers started to appear in her vision. 1,007,625,000,000,000,006,659,000,000,000,000,000. A quintillion… this…. Thing possessed a quintillion sycons of soul synchronization. ‘H-how?’ This thing, it… it’s wrong. Either her spell was wrong, or something was holding it back. Her confusion mattered little. They kept speaking. Many would have died in their place. Those who didn't would run. Those who didn't would fight. He chose to speak. To prove a point. To make a point. That no matter how powerful that thing is. That no matter how scary it is. It will never end them. Words. Actions. Souls. Either of the three. Regardless of the consequences, he will speak his truth. Act on his creed. And force his soul forward. No matter what. No matter who. He understands why she thinks her power will allow her much, after all what does one do in front of something so close to God? They tremble. He did. They kneel. He didn’t. They fear. He does. They do so, so many things. But then again, so does he. Standing by itself is… A promise. For him. For her. For everything that bothered to hear. If not killed. If not struck. If not locked. He would fester. He would grow. “𝙄⃥ 𝙬⃥𝙞⃥𝙡⃥𝙡⃥ 𝙠⃥𝙞⃥𝙡⃥𝙡⃥ 𝙮⃥𝙤⃥𝙪⃥” 🌀 Everything stopped. The air. The people. The monsters. Zzzzzzzzzzz All one could hear was the sound of flesh being remade. His body no longer burned. The same could not be said about his soul. It hurt. In a way he can’t explain. The miracle alone is his ability to stand up. Even then, with his Self burning. “He~” In 23 years of life. He has never been this relaxed. “Independently of everything you have and built, I will kill you.” She stopped breathing. Perhaps now, perhaps long ago, he didn't care. “I will break your army, shatter your chains, destroy your prisons, and rip your magic apart, just so I. Can. Kill. You.” Slowly. Painfully. They lifted their arm. “Of that I promise you Celestial Everglow, have my soul as guarantee, for not one second on this planet, or another will I ever stop training to give back upon you my humiliation a thousandfold.” And brought it down. 『 ▄▄▄▆▆▇▇▇▉▒▒▒▒▒▒▒』 . ▒▒▒▒▒▒ . ▒▒▒▒▒ . . ▒▒▒ . ▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒ . . . . . . .. …… ……. ….. . . . ▒ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ! !! !!! !!!! ? Her vision was fuzzy She blinked. Static, she could only see static. Another second passed, her head hurt. The world became clear… slightly. ‘Broken.’ Dip* “Wha-” She looked down. Red. Blood. Her blood. Dripping. She looked around, the world clearing itself more and more. Broken wood. Metal. Crystal. … Where is her crown? “Hammerstrike?” Something landed behind her. “Princess?” A stallion, completely black in color with Marcusian armor and a Warhammer bigger than him. Slowly she lifted herself, her legs trembling as she did so. Her soul trembled. She wasn't surprised, Marcus’ order was composed of the most talented children she could find. “Do you know what I want of you Marcusian?” “... Make sure, they don't kill him?” . . . “Are you sure?” She laughed at the Marcusian as she slowly trotted forward, her little pony followed her as she did so. Many did. Not even ten seconds later she stopped and looked down. On a pile of wood, covered in what she could only assume was the ceiling. The human’s body. Fortunately, not his corpse. The clothes he wore were no more, ripped and blown apart. Much like his arm. She looked around, she couldn’t find it. A moment later, she looked at him again and stood quiet. Watching as his chest rose and fell. “Uuuuuuu… fffffff” thump thump thump Breathing calmly as she did so. “All of that… for a drop of blood.” She blinked. “?” Did… no, she’s imagining things. what kind of abomination would be able to smile after this? “We have… nothing to concern ourselves with.” “But prin-” “Have you forgotten the everfree Hammer?” “...No ma’am” “... He is right… about one thing at the very least, I am the princess of Equestria, and that means, I work for the betterment of all that are under me.” Her horn lit, even as she looked up, looking through the broken ceiling, at something that wasn't there. Fiber by fiber, vein by vein, bone by bone, the human’s mangled arm restored itself in seconds. “Such has happened 3 times in this life of mine, all of which I regret…” The soldier stood silent. Moving her neck she looked at the smaller pony. “You cannot end a fire by giving it fuel Hammerstrike.” He looked forward. “I know ma’am.” She glanced at her warrior. ‘No, you do not.’ “47 lives cannot compare to the Tartarus that will arrive Hammerhead, without mentioning… how it were almost 51.” “... I would have managed to get them ma’am they just… disappeared.” Ignoring the Marcusian she glanced down sideways at the human. Not dead. Somehow. “The… Starfield, despite his threat has not killed a single of my ponies, and although twisted I can understand why somecreature would feel so strongly toward me.” Sigh* “He~ it's not the first time either my little pony.” His eyes widened. “It has been a long time, but the things I’ve done, even if with the best intentions, were seen with different eyes.” The marcusian opened his mouth. She did not let him. “So is life.” Sigh* “My actions can be viewed… in extremes by creatures that do not know me, I should have paid more attention, twice now I have almost killed him with good intent, and this abomination seems to be much more than even I thought, attacking it blindly will not work.” . . . “I… see, but that demon, is it wise to let it gain more power? Without speaking about this human’s actions your majesty, independently of circumstance such things cannot be ignored.” She exhaled. “He was… heated, yes and I understand that this does not make his actions acceptable, even if he is under mental influence, although… I can take a little of the blame out of him because of it.” "I struck first Hammerhead, he will not go to the dungeons for disagreeing, insulting, and returning an attack." The Marcusian frowned. "Still h- "Still nothing marcusian!" The stallion's body suddenly went rigid. Hmfh! The alicorn snorted. "Do you believe me to have an ego so fragile I'd throw anycreature that offends me to the dungeons!?" The Marcusian stood stif- "ANSWER ME!" "NO MA'AM!" "Then this topic is over, two wrongs do not make a right Marcusian, I have already made more mistakes in my life than the days you have been born colt! Do not seek to lecture me on my decisions.” His body straightened itself further. Watching him silently… the princess sighed, almost slumping as she did so. Minutes. Minutes talking with the human drained her almost entirely. Her fur stood on edge. She did not need to think much to know who it was. “Besides…” She slowly turned around, the marcusian following her as she did so. “Higher eyes will always watch when something with possession over Mind over matter arrives, my Principality will not go to war just because of a drop of blood Hammerstrike.” The stallion did not reply, simply, he kept staring at the pink filly. Who in turn stared back, her eyes clear of any swirling. She turned around and began walking. With trembling legs, the marcusian followed. “I want a full report on the human, his personality, likes, dislikes, interactions, habits, everything, if he suddenly changes I want to know know why, If he is possessed contact me immediately.” The marcusian scratched his helmet. “Ah… about that.” Sigh* “What?” “I couldn't hear anything inside the mare’s house, well, I could just… it was… senseless, muffled, just… some residents did say they could hear shouting but, it's confusing, I would have noticed a sonorous spell but, nothing.” Hmnnn* She tapped her chin, her horn lit up. “Ah.” Calmly, she turned around. Only to see the smiling face of the chaotic masquerade pretending to be a foal. Lifting her hoof the pink filly gave a wave, a mischievous smile plastered on her face all the while. The celestial’s eyes narrowed, exhaling she turned and kept walking. “Do not confuse me for the strongest My Little Pony, I am anything but, I have limits, weakness and needs, I am not a God, and I cannot do everything by myself, if there is anything I’ve learned in 1000 years Is that sacrifice comes in every life.” Hia face scrunched. “He can't get out scot-free, he threatened to kill yo-” “He promised to My Little Pony, for his type only bondage or death will be the end of it… maybe not even that.” The Marcusian froze. “You mean…” He looked in the forest’s direction. “It is lost, for now, even if it wasn't I don't know if I'd be able to use it… he is already a cage for that thing, and a good one, still… others cannot be allowed to see my innaction as weakness.” The Marcusian smiled. “Henceforth Dean Tyronus Starfield will not be allowed to go beyond the village of ponyville and its forest or leave Equestria, he is prohibited from obtaining employment or buying anything by himself, from now on only with the approval of his host will he be able to sustain himself.” The marcusian nodded. “This is… to leave a pony to decide his character?” The alicorn nodded. “Are you sure it is safe to let him with her?” She shook her head. “No, but do you truly believe that chaotic facade will let something happen with such a special mare?” “... Special?” She chuckled. “Not many can see souls Hammer, yes, much like that little filly she is special.” The stallion’s eyes widened. The celestial continued, the wound on her head long since disappeared. “What would that count now? 3 of us? He~ dame would be happy, so would dad.” Her face suddenly hardened. “Pay attention Hammer, you will keep your eye on him at all times, there is no need for any report. You are not specialized in analytics, simply make sure to keep him from doing something that can harm my little ponies.” The marcusian nodded. “More specialized equipment will be given to you, even further so one more agent will be sent here to help you, a demonic specialist to be more precise, they will be responsible for restraining any outburst from the demon.” Hmn* “There’s no need for more, the hospital staff is enough as it is, they should have received more protective equipment beforehoof, I trusted far too much on those protections, and underestimated that demon’s power too, something I will correct.” The stallion’s ears twitched. “No telepads? Not even a direct line?” She smiled. “Oh, my little Marcusian, there is no need, ‘I’ will already be here, agents or not, I prefer to speak with other creatures to truly know them, besides, it's been some time since I spoke with someone so interesting.” Spreading her wings the alicorn flew rapidly toward the north. BOOM! Air parted ways for her as she flew faster than even sound, at this velocity Canterlot was less than 13 minutes away. Speeding up she made sure to make it in 1. A smile formed on her face. Thump Today was fun and exciting. But it's time to go back. Her guards are probably panicking at her sudden disappearance, those overprotective little muffins~. She loves every single one of them . . . . . . . . . . Name: Dean Tyronus Hanma Starfield. Title: Pig, Demon’s Vessel. Age: 23 (HY) 8 (EY) Plane: Material. Location: Equus, Equestria, Hospital. Date: Ponysesho-day - 9th - Hayprance. Time: 13:58. State: Elated, Happy, Content, Calm. Health: Perfect. He exhaled and then looked at his arm, fully healed, not even a scratch. He might not have been able to move due to a mangled arm, and agony only comparable to his deaths something he will have to fix but he could hear. At least a little of everything before they walked away, breaking the speed of sound and delivering an attack with enough force to make a Celestial bleed would inevitably also break eardrums. How… irritating. Saved from becoming a cripple, twice by that creature. But that doesn't matter, no, that punch, that is what matters. It is something quite weird, after all, had the ogre’s borrowed strength achieved his baseline of 100 teratons he would have died. Something was either helping him, or that punch wasn't quite a punch. He refuses to believe a creature powerful enough to move a star would bleed with only that even if the ogre had managed to use all his strength through him he doubts the Celestial would suffer any damage. That creature can most likely wipe out entire solar systems, Yuujirou Hanma should be nothing to her. And false masquerade? Considering the pony names he heard, this one is not far-fetched, just… Above him, the yellow pegasus glared with angry eyes. Maybe he should first deal with her. He looked into her eyes. He looked at his. He smiled. She did not. “He~” He laughed. “YOU FAUST DAMN MOTHERF****! AAAAAAAAH!” BAM! If the exasperated, rage-filled scream and broken boulder were any indication… She did not. Not that it matters… much. At no point in his life has he ever felt lighter. Blood began to leak from his nose. Now if only that fucker hadn't broken his nose… again. And why is the wind getting stronger anyway? No matter, he kept laughing. “STOP LAUGHING YOU BASTARD DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHAT YOU JUST DID!?” He forced his head back. And laughed even more. Ponies are funny when angry too apparently. “STOP LAUGHING!” He did not. She screamed harder. !˳༄꠶! His body flew. His eyes widened. ‘IS THAT A TYPHOON!?’
1- Destroy yourselfPlanet: Equus Country: Equestria City:Ponyville Location: Ponyville's General Hospital P.G.H Month: Whinnuary Day: Stablesunday 8th The hospital room stood quiet, the only sound present coming from the heart monitor, the one he had disconnected from himself not even two minutes ago. The man stood silent, he wore casual clothes, and although he had been fed during his brief coma, he still lost 3 kilos. But that is not important, the important thing is what is in front of him, or more specifically what the Yellow Pegasus said. Ah, but perhaps it would be better to go back in time, seven days ago more precisely, at least, according to the doctors that is. It was then that everything began. _____________________________________________________ August 6th, 2016, Earth, Japan Stretching himself Dean sat on his bed and quickly rested his head, he's exhausted, the work at the construction site always manages to not only tire him but take a few drops of blood too. There is not a day in the past month when he has not returned with bruises. "Low income, paycheck to paycheck streamer Caseoh found dea-" Sighing tiredly he gets up, walking to his stand he blocks his cell phone, and puts it to charge, moving back he lays his head on his pillow and closes his eyes, sleep would come easy this time, he is already tired after all. Before he could rest however images appeared in his mind, the same ones that kept popping up for the past 2 entire days. He sighed. He was there when it happened, that, that… fight, no, could it even be called that? A Father and a Son mauling each other with their bare hands, moving faster than sound, faster than his eyes could ever hope to follow, each blow powerful enough to shake the earth, the buildings, and the bones of any who were near. The entire damn city kept trembling, such was the intensity of the impacts the shaking could be compared to an earthquake within the 8th scale, windows broke, the ground cracked and metal bent under the force of mere flesh. Even worse, the bodies of these monsters were absorbing most of the impact, the quakes were caused by mere aftershocks of their attacks. Only God knows what would have happened if one wanted the city gone, no, maybe even the country. Most of all that… presence, those visions, even after two entire days he wasn't sure if he was just hallucinating. After all, how in the seven hells could that boy, 5 years younger than him ever just… summon/become a damn triceratops out of nowhere?! The things he saw that day evoked many, many feelings, mainly however he felt… ridiculous. Above the amazement, admiration, and even pide, he couldn't help but feel truly and utterly pathetic. It didn't matter that those two were absolute monsters, exceptions to humanity as a whole, seeing that 17-year-old boy hit with enough force to cause city-wide earthquakes made him feel like he did absolutely nothing of worth in his life. As a boy, he always dreamed of having superpowers, who didn't? Flying, super strength, laser vision, he doubted any child on the planet never had such dreams. As a man, he had the same dream, one buried below the weight of reality. Being strong enough to rival a tank? Don't be ridiculous, flying? Not under your own power, Laser eyes? The best you can get is a flashlight, super speed? You won't even reach Usain Bolt much less the flash you imbecile. Get those fantasies out of your mind and go work you damn tramp, dreams are for children, get back to reality. 'Reality really is disappointing, or maybe it would be better to say, it was.' He sighed. Who doesn't want to be strong enough to impose their views on the world? To be powerful enough to move the planet in a direction they feel is right? To never be helpless in the face of another? War, corruption, greed, racism, injustice, abuse how many people wish they could end it all? How many tried? How many still do? He certainly did, but… he never thought it possible. What could he do? He's just a single man, an 80-kilo, overweight, 5'5 -1,67 meters- foot tall man who wasted his intelligence on nothing and ended up working at a construction site in Japan of all places. If not for his father helping him he would never see himself leave this place. Heh~ who'd have thought? The monster mellowed down and decided to help the Pig. Sighing once again he turned in his bed, suddenly he felt… something press on him, the only thing he could compare it to is a certain feeling he had years ago. During an accident caused by his oversight, his room caught on fire, by the time he woke up it was almost too late. The pressure of the heat was enough for him to feel as if something was pressing onto his entire body his eyes in particular had the worst. It felt like something was trying to crush them, inside that room he was practically blind with how much he had to squint just to stop the pain Curiously enough he would later learn that the eyes of someone would melt long before the fire actually reached them. And that's what it felt like, the impending threat of being crushed long before anything could even touch him. He is accustomed to it, the fear is still there make no mistake, but even then, he ignores it, fear, if nothing else is something he is proud to say to have surpassed. Constantly fearing for one's life while inside their own house for years tends to do just that. He may freeze for one second but not two, he may tremble but not for too long, he may want to run but even then, he stays his ground. Death or not he will not give proof to his self to call himself a coward. 'Ain't that a tongue twister?~' Lifting himself he looked at the nightstand on the side of his room. The pressure grew bigger, he ignored it. Jumping out of his bed he walked toward his stand, each step only made the looming presence grow more and more. His body trembled, he ignored it. Fear will not stop him, not again, never again. Reaching the stand he looked down, extending his trembling hand he took the cylindrical object and brought it closer to his face. Instantly, the pressure receded, and the trembling of his body stopped. He showed no sign of relief In his hand stood a single 10 milliliter blood vial filled to the brim with blood. Glowing crimson blood, more specifically the blood of the man known as The Ogre. He got it only after that… fight ended, he was not joking when he said the two combatants mauled each other, teeth, skin, blood, and muscle were torn apart and discarded to the ground without a second thought. It was brutal, inhumane, insane, it was a battle between monsters and most of all… it was beautiful. Everything was done with such mastery and emotion behind it that he couldn't help but admire it from the bottom of his heart. Their moves, their words, their souls, everything, every minute detail told of a history, of struggles of dedication. He never hated his eyes more than that day, they alone could never hope to show him what those fighters passed through to achieve that level. That day he decided it, one day he would be able to see it, all those shadows behind their back will one reveal themselves to him. Dean was not a religious man, neither did he believe in the supernatural, but that fight changed him, it changed everyone who saw it in fact. It is not every day one sees a soul spontaneously come back from the afterlife and talk to their family after all. The fight by itself was life-changing, something he couldn't help but feel honored just for having the opportunity to witness it. But what truly changed his life came only later. After the fight was over and everyone began to dissipate he stood there for some minutes, thinking, reviewing his life, only after noticing how barren the place had become did he turn around and start walking to his home. He was on autopilot, his head was down, looking intently at the ground while his mind kept turning, and so, he slammed his head on an ambulance. He'd find the whole thing funny if something inside that very same ambulance didn't make him feel like he was starting at a goddam lion about to eat him alive. He froze, unable to move or even make a sound, he was sure that if he hadn't gone to the bathroom an hour prior he'd have pissed himself right then and there. All he could do was move his eyes, reflexively he looked at the source of that feeling, at the time he just wanted to know what was about to kill him. Dean Tyronus Starfield might be a pathetic man, but let it not be said he is a coward, no, he had beaten that part of him to death years ago, he'll never again go back to being that boy. If he'd die, then let it be with dignity. Then, he saw it, the thing, the one that exuded so much anger and killing intent his very cells believed they would die, and after seeing it, he had to take a second take. It was insane, but... Even then he could feel it, killing intent, coming off from, from…. blood?! That is what his very cells were afraid of?! The thing that had his heart quivering?! At the time he did not understand what was so special about that small vial of blood but later that night and the next day he had searched for everything he could get his hands on while not working or sleeping he continued to research everything about that man, and those around him. Oh, he knew the blood belonged to one of the two men -well a man and a boy- but even still, to be so absurd as to release killing intent? That de did not. Making his research later on he didn't know what to expect, but he found insanity. Most of it happened there, in that arena, videos of every fight could be found, honestly had he not known someone who knew how to navigate in the dark web he'd never have found it. The Underground Arena, Chika Tōgijō, also known as Kourakuen or the Holy Land of Fighting, Kakutō no Seichi, a place under the surface of the Tokyo Dome. There are two fighter corners in the arena, Byakko (White Tiger) and Seiryuu (Blue Dragon). It was built in 1985; 6 floors underground, 320.000 cubic meters, 1500 seats. The people gathering in the arena are selected through special routes to maintain absolute secrecy. To be invited a recommendation is needed, even then, it's not cheap 1,476,600 yen or 10,000 dollars per seat, He saw many fights, Koushou Shinogi vs Kureha Shinogi, Jack Hanma vs Baki Hanma, Doppo Orochi vs Yujiro Hanma, Retsu Kaio vs Baki Hanma, well, there were many, many fights. And many techniques, one in particular was his favorite, even more than the demon back itself, the technique was used in his second favorite match Katsumi Orochi vs The Prehistoric Man Pickle. A punch with the speed of Mach78, no, maybe even more, that punch... Was beautiful, a testament to Katsumi's will and talent. He wishes he could be like that man, maybe one day he will. Even after destroying Katsumi's arm and doing absolutely nothing against the ancient man that single attack made him realize that yes, the only reason for him not to be at the same height as those incredible men, is himself. If a man can give himself more joints with imagination alone what the fuck is his excuse not to do the same. If he can do it why can't he? More importantly, he came to learn something about Yujiro Hanma, that man... is nothing short of cruel and evil, a monster said to be immune to even humanity's strongest weapons. A being that surpasses the power of even nuclear bombs, the peak of every living creature that has ever stepped foot in this world. Even then, even knowing all this he couldn't help but admire him, Yujiro Hnama is after all, in some aspects someone he wants to be. But to have his mere blood release killing intent so powerful he couldn't even move? That was insane, crazy, beyond logic, but above all, it was… exciting. Maybe that was why no one even came near the ambulance, why nobody bothered to even protect that treasure. But at the time he didn't notice, the sheer aura emanating from the ogre's blood was enough to freeze him in place. He felt himself dying, saw himself dying, it was the scariest moment of his life, nothing else could compare to it, not even, ridiculous, impossible scenarios made up in his brain could ever compare to what he experienced that day. But above all, above his trembling body, above his fear, above even death a small, perhaps even insignificant thought for most couldn't help but worm its way into his mind. A thought directed a himself, a thought that he had many, many times before, one that he never disagreed with. One that never stung more than at that single moment. 'Pathetic.' Yes, while near death, with his heart about to give out on him he couldn't help but think that, at that moment, he had never felt so humiliated in his 22 years of life. And that, simple thought is why he moved, why he survived, beyond his terror he saw a chance, one to not be himself anymore, not to be this… thing he hated so much. He couldn't live like this anymore, like himself, like this thing, but neither could he take his own life. Not because he is a coward, no, he can very well put a knife in his throat without an ounce of hesitation but… doing so would go against everything he believes in. He hates himself, yes, he hates his situation, yes, he hates many, many things, but even while doing so, he works towards fixing it, even while being a lazy man he still works to improve. No, that's a lie, and he is not a liar, at least not to himself. He doesn't work to improve, he works to give himself the satisfaction of thinking he does. Yes, Dean Tyronus Starfield is a lazy man, an undisciplined man, a hypocritical man who holds himself to a belief he knows he can't sustain. But even then, he dreams of one day reaching it… the impossible. Calling him a daydreamer wouldn't be wrong, always in his fantasies, never in reality. But it's not exactly like that, is it? No, in the past, and perhaps even now he passed years alone, in solitude, with nothing but his thoughts to accompany him. And so he pondered, in his life, his actions, his thoughts, his friends, everything, 2 years later Dean Tyronus Starfield left his home knowing exactly what he was, who he was. And still, he complained, because that is who he is, a lazy, idiotic man with grand dreams, but devoid of the discipline to make them real. He told himself that the only reason he wasn't in a better place or even a better person was because opportunities were denied to him, taken away by things outside of his control. 'It isn't my fault!' He'd think 'It's the world's!' Even to him that only sounded like excuses. That day, he was proven right. In his years of solitude, he gained the ability to ignore his problems, ignore who the person in the mirror is. How much time has it been since he looked at his own reflection? 1 year? Maybe more? He doesn't know, all he does know is that every time he did so he wanted to kill the man staring back at him. He remembers a saying, Before creation, comes destruction, oh, and how much he wants to destroy that man staring back at him. Looking at the vial he carefully took a small cord from his nightstand and proceeded to tie it around the thing, forming another knot he created a necklace and tied it around his neck. He doesn't know why, but he took the damn vial, put it inside his coat, and ran the fastest he could toward his home, that day he discovered that as long as he was motivated enough he could run 2 kilometers without a single break. It was only when he arrived at his home that he realized what he had done, consciously that is. His subconscious had long since understood his desire. He wanted to be like him, Hanma Yujiro, The Ogre, Arrogant, but rightfully so, Powerful, but only due to his years of training, most importantly of all he wanted to be someone he could be Proud of. He is tired, of hating himself, of having justifiable reasons to hate himself, very tired so, so tired. And so, he decided. If his mind and Biology are the only things holding him back from becoming who he wants to be, someone his inner child always dreamed of being then he has no choice but to change. Destroy the old, so he can rebuild anew. Hanma Yujiro's blood can either help him or kill him where he stands. Some would call the idea stupid, perhaps even retarded, and maybe they are right. Injecting himself with the blood of the ogre in hopes that it will somehow alter his biology enough for him to be able to have the mere possibility of obtaining their strength via training? What an idea huh? He'd have thought the same, had he not seen that fight. He isn't someone who speaks in certainties, if someone asks him if he will do it, he will say he will try, he can't see the future, so, he can only try to do it after all. Due to that simple mindset, he never believed there was something beyond the physical, beyond matter. Yujiro, Baki, and Yuchiro Hanma proved him wrong, and for that, he cried, cried at being given hope for the first time in 8 years. The strength of these men comes from more than just muscles, more than training, it comes from their minds, their spirits. Katsumi Orochi didn't manage to make his imagination reality because he has a superpower, no he managed it because he worked tirelessly toward it. If he can be described as 'Only dreams and no action' Katsumi Orochi can be described as a man with impossible dreams and the will to make them real. That's why they are so strong, their ambitions, their wills are so far above normal or even humans at the Olympic level that they become reality. Their muscles, even if at the same size as a decade ago grow impossibly in power to the point they could kill their past selves in one hit. It is such an absurd thing Baki Hanma managed to break a man's finger by using his eye, His. Fucking. Eye. Dean breathed deeply, looking to his left he saw… himself, through a full-body mirror he brought the day prior, and for the first time in a long while, he didn't immediately feel anger, no, he felt determination. No more, no more will he torment himself. Tomorrow, tomorrow he will buy a syringe, and inject the ogre's blood into his veins, and then… either everything will change, or he will die. No going back, either he becomes what he always wanted to be, or he dies trying. Anything is better than being the thing that he is now, even death. For one second he felt the pressure around him increase, it was not comparable to the last time, not even near it but… it felt just as horrible. The ogre's blood was eager, eager to kill him. If he didn't know better he'd say the thing could read his mind. He doesn't. Turning his head towards his bed he calmly walked forward, his heart kept beating crazily inside his chest. He ignored it. Sitting in his bed he rested his head on the pillow and closed his eyes, in mere seconds he was asleep. . . . . . . . . . . Dean suddenly opened his eyes, around him he could only see blue and black. "Wha-?!" He tries to get up, failing as he suddenly realizes that there is nothing below him. Looking down he sees the same thing, lines of black and blue, blurring as if he is moving at a quick speed. His eyes widened while his heart began to beat even quicker, remembering something he acted quickly and pinched his leg, sure enough, he felt pain. 'This isn't a dream.' Dozens of possibilities passed through his head, was he abducted or being abducted by aliens? Was he dead and going to either heaven or hell? Was this just a cosmic mistake of infinitely low probability? 'No, it doesn't matter.' His heart kept beating as he calmed himself, he may not be good at not getting scared but he is good enough at not keeping being so. Moving his eyes around he noticed something, first his body was moving in a straight line, not tumbling or turning, whatever was sucking him through this place was doing so in a controlled manner. Second, he was not alone, shadows, 4, maybe more appeared and disappeared just as quickly, beings being transported with him? Habitants of whatever place this is? He was about to shout to them when suddenly everything exploded in white light. He felt the suction force strengthen to the point his skin started to hurt, the next second, the light of the sun hit him. Uff!* He groaned as he landed on the grassy ground. Acting quickly he got up, the world still spinning in a blur of colors as he did so. Thump* Thump* Thump* His heart beat quickly in his chest as he got his breathing under control. Widening his eyes he suddenly started to slap himself until finally, his hand touched what he was searching for. Signing in relief he looked at his palm and saw the blood vial, he could feel… curiosity coming out of it. He ignored it, he saw a man's soul talking to his living relatives, sentient blood didn't really surprise him anymore. Looking around himself he let out a breath, from what he could see there were trees both to his right and left. On his left side, he could see a swamp, the forest behind it was… weird, no, it was beyond weird, terrifying would be the right word. Maybe he is seeing things but the entire forest seems to distort the air around it, as if space itself is being pulled in all directions. He didn't need to think for more than a second to find a comparison, he remembers seeing something like this happening before. He saw it with his own eyes. In that fight, the auras of Yujiro and Baki Hanma distorted the very space around them, everything besides those two seemed to turn into mush, moving like a particularly chaotic piece of taffy. Being in their very presence suffocated him, at the time he had to remind himself how to breathe so as to not die of asphyxiation. This isn't the case now, no, although the area of the distortion seems to be much bigger than those two he feels nothing coming off the place. No, his terror comes from his knowledge, if Yujiro Hanma's aura was of that size then what the hell is causing that thing?! Fortunately, he has the impression that whatever it is, it's being contained, at the very least, he hopes, whatever being is strong enough to cause that, is far, far above him. Unconsciously he smiled. Thump* Looking down at the vial in his chest he ponders. 'But not forever if I have anything to say about it.' The last time he saw what a human was truly capable of he decided to reach it, knowing what is possible now, he doesn't mind adding other creatures to that list of possibilities. 'If they can do it, why can't he?' Looking forward he sees a gorge, a big one at that, a river flows directly through it, the air around it feels cold, he has to admit, it is beautiful. And now that he notices it, isn't the air… cleaner? Shaking his head he turns around, as he had seen it the ground behind him has train tracks, walking in their direction he began following their trail. He doesn't know what hour is it or even where he ended up in, but he certainly doesn't want to stay in this wide open space when night falls. His heart calmed down as he continued to walk forward, it has been a long, long time since panic managed to grip him for more than a few seconds. Unfortunately for it, today would not be the day it would grip his heart, 8 years ago was the last time, and he'll make sure it stays so. He made a promise to himself after he decided to put the Ogre's blood in his veins after all. He'll keep moving forward, until death rips him apart. Author's Note You know, I never understood those HIE fics where the MC just accepts being a base human in Equestria. It doesn't make sense, not at all, I mean personally if I got to Equestria I'd do everything in my power to obtain magic, get stronger. Because really, if there's a being powerful enough to move the sun I won't feel comfortable unless I have a way of either stopping it or running away to another dimension.
6: Soul to SoulName: Dean Tyronus Hanma Starfield Title: Pig Age: 23 Plane: Spiritual Location: Mindscape Time: Irrelevant "Oi, fat ass." Anger blossomed into his being before he could even properly open his eyes. Jumping out of the ground he put his guard up and snapped his face towards the voice. And just as before, there it was, Yuujirou Hanma's grinning form. "I will talk, and you will listen." He forced himself to stay calm. "Ogre, I did not expect you to be a talkative man." Dean said playfully while still on guard, his non-existent muscles refusing to relax for even a fraction of a second. No matter how many fights he had with the man Yuujirou Hanma always made him stand on edge. He understood, of course, he did. After all, what kind of fool would stand calm while a demon talked to them? Not even Baki Hanma could, what hope did he have? Tch* "I am not, but I decided to give you a warning nonetheless, so listen well boy." In a second the Ogre appeared in front of him. 'Teleportation?!' The thought came instantly, and just as quickly he dismissed it. Yuujirou Hanma didn't depend on something as ridiculous as a superpower to be strong. Only himself. 0.005 to 0.02 seconds, this is the time a signal from the brain takes to be received by any limb and acted upon. A ridiculously low amount of time, one many could argue to be irrelevant in the context of human perception. Not to him, however. Why? Simple, Yuujirou Hanma is faster than that. With a speed greater than sound Dean saw and felt what happened before he heard it. The ogre disappeared. Inexistent air exploded behind him. Then, he suddenly appeared again. The shockwave reached him. It all happened in mere nanoseconds. For him, it felt instantaneous. BOOM! He was forced to shield his eyes from the wind as his ears began to bleed, the sound being loud enough to turn him deaf for a moment. Something held his wrist. He was not fast enough to react. With a single hand, the ogre effortlessly held both of his arms together. Crack! Bones snapped as the Ogre squeezed his hand, as he did so veins exploded and muscles tore open under the pressure of the man's fist. He couldn't move. Not because of the pain, shock, or even fear, but because something was holding him in place. All around his body, he felt as if the very air tried to crush him. "Ughk!" His vision started to turn black as his eyes slowly bent inward, blood leaking from beneath them all the while. In a second, however, the pressure lowered. Acting quickly he pushed his body up by anchoring himself in the ogre's hold and threw a knee at his chin. "BASTARD!" Crack! "Ahgk!" Only to freeze and howl in pain as the pressure came back twice as strong. Constant exposure to pain did not turn him immune to it, only tolerant. And much like Will, the pain the soul can feel does not have a defined threshold, the higher one's will the higher all other emotions can be felt. In other words, the pain he is feeling from his muscles, bones, and skin could be compared to losing limbs. Something that the Ogre can surely increase if he so wished. Crack! As his body was slowly crushed under the pressure the ogre looked dully at him. Opening his mouth the strongest creature spoke with a calm tone, that of a teacher educating a child in the simplest of things. "We are in the mindscape boy, a spiritual plane, in the material world it might be hard to affect anything outside of the body with the soul, but here? It's another thing completely." He lowered his head and glared at Dean's eyes, his face stoic like that of a man without a drop of patience to waste. "If I don't want you to move, you won't." From one moment to the other, the Ogre freed his hands, the next all he could see was an open palm closing in on his face. ‘Wha-’ Boom! “!” With a slap, his body was sent hurling back through the air. His vision turned blurry and confusing as lost all sense from up to down, contrary to the previous time, however, he had a plan. It is somewhat humiliating but he can confidently say he has more experience in this situation than he'd like. And experience brings proficiency. Hitting the ground with his elbow he reduced both his speed and impact, by the time he hit the ground for the third time he was able to stop his impromptu flight. Kneeling on the white soil he slowly lifted himself and put a hand on his face. Dip* Blood dripped from his nose. It hurt. But nothing broke. And that alone disturbed him more than anything. "In this place the strong rule in a way the material world cannot express boy, I might not be able to dispatch you for good but I can do everything else, so understand it, while here..." The ogre's tone deepened as his eyes narrowed. "I am God." TRRRRRRRRRR!!! The world suddenly exploded in green and brown as things surged from the ground at a speed his eyes couldn't properly keep up with. Even then he only managed to do so for a second, the next, the ground started to shake. All he heard before the earthquake threw him to the ground was the distinct sound of wood rubbing against itself. Crack! "Aghk!" Something hit his back as he fell, the thing hit with enough force to fracture his bones, had he been in his physical body that is. Here? It punctured through his skin and kept trying to force its way in. Had it slammed him against a wall beforehand Tyronus is absolutely sure he would have a hole coming from his chest and reaching his back now. Not stopping the thing kept pushing him upward, its speed far too high for him to try and escape, as he ascended inexistent air hit his face forcing his lips to open and his skin to deform. For a second, as he watched far away lights lit up in the void he thought whether or not the thing wanted to throw him out of the planet. 'Wait, planet?' Just for it to abruptly stop and throw him spinning through the air. Butterflies formed in his stomach as he felt himself slowly losing speed. '20 meters, 40 meters?' He didn't know how high up he was, all he knew was that he would fall very soon if nothing changed. Worse yet he has no idea whatever the durability of his soul will save him. His heart raced. Thump!* Thump!* Thump!* Dying didn't bother him much, but the idea of doing so by falling was far too humiliating for him to accept. His ascension finally stopped, and for a moment, he stood completely still, feeling the cool breeze hitting his face, he was finally able to properly look at the world around him. Only to freeze in his senseless movements as he couldn't quite believe what his eyes were telling him. The sky. The night sky, full of stars, stood above him. The moon shone a deep blue as its light, brighter than any he had ever seen shone upon him. And then, he started to fall. "Aaaaaaaah!" Spinning wildly he attempted to do something, anything, but no matter what he tried or how he moved his descent kept being just as wild as before. Kri... kri, krikrikrikrikri krikrikriKRIKRIKRIKRIKRI Dozens of small branches snapped as his body crashed upon them. "Ite!" Shouting in pain he put his hands in front of his face and tried to protect his eyes as the wood cut his skin. Dozens of cuts formed in seconds, each stinging just as much as the first, the skin from his legs, arms, and stomach were all cut as the branches snapped. Thud* Crack! Pain shot from his entire body as he finally crashed, the sensation alone made him certain that if he wasn't in soul form his bones would have broken like twigs. Luckily the soul is stronger than his meat suit. Groaning loudly he lifted himself from the grassy soil. 'Thank the sta- worlds above those things didn't have thorns.' Looking down he saw the branches on the soil, a brief sense of relief washing over him at the scene. 'And that they didn't fall upwards.' Shaking his head he ignored the dripping blood and the wounds on his arm as he looked around himself. Once more his eyes widened at the scene. In front of him stood a forest, an entire damn forest, one that sprouted out of nowhere. The experience, even after the last days, was so surreal he felt as if he was transported to another world again. If it weren't for that tree almost passing through his back and the strange sensation he could feel throughout this entire space he'd have believed just that. Not only that but… He couldn't quite explain it but, he could feel it, somehow the white space was still there, just… below it? For seconds his mind worked on overdrive as he took the scenery into his view. Thinking, guessing, and theorizing what could have made it possible. And then, in mere seconds, he understood. 'Imagination manifestation?.' The scene, no, sensation reminded him of the time when Baki Hanma formed an image of a triceratops during that fight. Much like it, he theorized that Yuujirou could do the same in this place, changing the surroundings as if they were a picture he could make at any time with his mind. 'No… that's not quite right.' Changing was not the right word. It was more like… like he painted a world above the white of the easel. For many, this would seem simply as an amazing supernatural feat, for him however, it was different, everything, from the trees to the sky to the grass to the moon, everything felt… 'Disturbing.' That's the only word he could find to describe the place, it felt… quiet, far too quiet, dead even, as if only the two of them existed in this little forest. Even more, he felt like he was looking at a mirage, something not… true. When looking at Baki's imagination manifestation triceratops style he felt amazed, like that creature really was there, like it was real. This, however, is different. The sensation didn't have quite a material world equivalent, but if he had to describe it… He'd say he felt like he was looking at a lie. He put his finger on his chin as he started to walk in circles. But… why? Why did this forest disturb him so much? It was quiet, yes, but it was just a forest, right? ‘No, this… isn't a forest.’ His eyes widened in realization, he understands, he finally understands it. His feelings, why he felt disturbed, why he was so uncomfortable, why everything felt so unreal. He understood it all. 'No, no, no,nononono.' And it scared him more than anything. Snapping his body towards the still form of the Ogre a nervous smile formed on his face. "Oi, you're joking, right?" His body trembled as he almost beat himself for what he had done. "You've been here for only seven days you fucker, and you can do shit like this already?" He did it, the stupidest thing any human could ever do. His voice wavered, and the Ogre's smile widened. His mocking smile. "Good, at least you are not an idiot." He underestimated the Ogre. His smile widened even more as he spoke with a condescending tone. "I'd hate to have to explain even the little things." He understands it, this place feels fake because it is. According to the memories he got from the Ogre during his deaths, in his infancy, more specifically the day he was born Yuujirou Hanma was capable of transmitting his thoughts to the mind of his mother. Much like he is able to transmit his wish to kill through his aura. The so-called 'Killing intent' is nothing but the ogre sending information directly to the brain of his victim on how much he wants to kill them. No, not only their brain but every part of their body, every cell, limb, vein, and nerve. Backed up by the strength of the 'signal' the brain reacts in a… curious way. By conjuring self-made images of Yuujirou doing just that, killing them over and over again. In other words, the brain is tricked into fully believing what is happening, the thoughts sent to it being so powerful it thinks they are its own. The sensation that comes, the pain of non-existent attacks is nothing but the mind fully immersing itself in the 'truth' the Ogre forced upon them. And… he improved it. That bastard improved it. Within only seven days the Ogre made it so his so-called 'signal' could not only reach the brain but also the soul, something he could previously do, but now it is much more refined. Refined enough to trick his soul into believing an entire forest is in front of him, all without even alerting his conscious mind. And considering this place is his mindscape it reacted to 'his' thoughts and made the implanted belief into the easel that was his mindscape true. Perhaps a random fool might not quite understand what that alone means, but not him. He understands everything. If that man continues to improve he will one day reach the point of being able to do the same thing as that Celestial, and fully kill his Self by tricking him into believing he has no will. If that happened… he would not be able to come back. Deep down he knew the Ogre would not lower himself to tricks like these. The man would not accept killing his soul in any other way than beating him into submission, he knows it. He’d do the same after all. But… the fear, no, the terror ALL of his selves felt at the mere possibility of him reaching that level was enough to shake him. Ttttttttttttttttt! His teeth chattered as his body trembled uncontrollably. He knows the illusion isn't real, but he doesn't have the strength to push through it. With his will alone the Ogre forced him to see a lie. His mind, not having the strength to fight, was forced to put the image of the forest in front of him. And much like a man clasping someone's hand and forcing them to draw something the 'image' didn't have his style. Hence why he felt like everything was wrong. It was something forced, wrong, a Lie in every extent of the concept. The Ogre isn't making the illusion, he is. And he can't do a damn thing about it. No… that's not quite right, he can do something about it. He just won't succeed. But then again… 'Fuck it.' The inevitability of failure shouldn't have ever stopped him before. He'll make sure it won't do so now. He is a man who will accomplish the impossible after all. What is the strongest creature before his will? Flexing his muscles Dean forced his body to tremble less, seconds passed as he breathed steadily, slowly he lifted his head, looked at the Ogre. And smiled. "Just one time." He couldn't help it. "You saw that thing doing it one time, and replicated it, without magic nonetheless." The thought of surpassing this man even in these hopeless circumstances. "You know I had forgotten how much of a genius you are Ogre, Spirit, Body, and now even the Mind, you really are awesome Yuujirou-san." Excited him to no end. His lips opened forcibly as a too-wide smile formed on them. "Still, I ask myself…" He breathed deeply, the smile on his face refused to leave him as his voice deepened. "How will you feel when I surpass you even in that?" His smile widened even more as the blood in his body kept falling. That monster… really made him want to use everything he had to beat him! Death of self or victory against the strongest. An ultimatum to his very soul. He liked that, he liked that very, very much. The ogre put his hands in his pockets as if completely uninterested in the scene before him. "I don't care if you die, lose a limb, get blind or become a vegetable but… I don't want a fun thing like you to break so soon, so, hear me, and hear me well." Still with a crazed smile on his face, Dean blocked one of his nozis and exhaled. Krrrr* Blood shot out of his nozis in droves, briefly, he thought about whether or not the soul even had a limit to how much blood it could simulate. Not that it matters, if it doesn't, he’ll put one. Doing the same for his other nozis he stared intensely at the Ogre, the man had spent 7 entire days inside the spiritual realm, maybe more due to however time dilation worked inside this place. Even if he wanted to do nothing more than run forward and punch him he forced himself to stay put, if the Ogre wanted to tell him something, it must be important. "This." He gestured to the place around him. "Is the place where the very essence of a fight can fully manifest." The strongest creature’s voice reverberated throughout the forest, deep and powerful were the only words he could find to describe them. "If will is grown through hardship and training then a fight here is nothing more than a contest of who passed, suffered, fought, and most importantly of all surpassed the most in their lives." Maybe one day he will have that same voice. "A fight of wills in the most literal sense, my history, against yours." The voice of a man confident in his Self. "As the state of the soul reflects the state of the body, allowing it to possess incredible strength proportional to its will and fighting spirit, so does the wounds of the soul reflect on the body." Unconsciously Dean touched his chest. "You understand it right? Your wounds only appeared after you remembered your previous death when you finally Achieved Mind over matter." Thump!* "In other words, if we fight now, you will most certainly die in the material world, ha!, although it would be fun to see the face of that creature when she sees your mangled corpse I have no wish to end you before you become something fun to play with." He laughed some more. "But neither will I stop killing you here boy if you give up, I will steal your body, carcass or not I am sure I can find a way to heal it.” Suddenly, the ogre appeared in front of him. "You have a day to find something to help you, if you don't, then prepare to die tonight." The last thing Dean felt was something hitting his head before he went down. . . . . Name: Dean Tyronus Hanma Starfield Title: Pig Age: 23 Plane: Material Location: Fluttershy's cottage/Ponyville Time: 5:57 A.M. Dean's eyes snapped open as his body shot up, before he could do so much as speak pain shot out from his entire body. Quickly hugging his two arms he forced himself to stay silent, not a murmur left his mouth as seconds passed in agony. Pressure, not unlike that of his dream stubbornly stayed in his arms, if he had to compare it to something he would say it felt like being crushed between two hydraulic presses. Looking down he saw red marks in the form of hands slowly forming on his arms. Thump!* His heart almost jumped out of his chest, the mark, it was concrete proof, the Ogre wasn't lying. But… he already knew that didn't he? That man sees no value in him besides a fun toy to play with in the future, a delicious meal he is preparing. Why would he bother lying to something so insignificant? He remembers it. At the end of that fight against Yuujirou, after he woke up, even while enraged he felt a burning sensation on his chest. At the time he thought it was the pain of the wound the pony -Rainbow Dash- had given him. Now he knows better. He knew it even after he returned from death. Those who achieve Mind over Matter risk everything to gain power. Whether they want it or not. Drip* A drop of blood suddenly fell on his hand, a second later, pain started to radiate throughout his body once again. Crack! Bones fractured as his skin tore itself open to invisible blades, blood fell and he could do nothing but watch as his body tore itself apart. Throughout the pain, he refused to do as much as twitch, screaming while falling to his presumed death was humiliating enough. Screaming out in pain, even more so. Even then, his mind did not stop working, his previous injury was more likely than not instantaneous in its physical reflection. So why were these ones not? Suddenly, it came to him. 'Delayed reaction?!' Yes, it made somewhat of a sense, if the ogre crushed his brain he would die instantly regardless of whether he could heal or not. Of course, overlapping his soul into his body after the brain healed could work, but neither he nor the Ogre could know for sure without testing it. Something both would try to do without hesitation. But if the wounds aren't instantaneous for one reason or another dying in a single attack would be significantly harder if he had a way to heal. Or maybe, no, that man must surely have found a way to delay it artificially, meaning… 'He can kill me any time he wants.' Veins popped up in his head as the implications fully settled in his mind, anger flooded his body as the idea that he only lived because someone else allowed it planted itself in his mind. 'Thatdamn fucker.’ Feeling the pain in his arms increase as his muscles contracted he forcibly calmed himself. At the moment, anger is pointless, he can't punch anything to solve this problem, yet. But… yes, what difference did it make in the end? Even if Yuujirou wasn't there, there's still the Celestial. The sun could very well send death beams at any moment towards him for all he knows, or slam itself on the planet to kill him. '...nah.' He's not quite that important at the moment, the second possibility will only become worrying after some years, for now, only the first should worry him. He sighed. "The weak only live by the mercy of the strong, is that what you are trying to tell me, Ogre?" His face morphed into a smile. That man… didn't need to show it to him. He learned that already some time ago. "Heh~ So be it, I'll give this favor back to you one day." Previously, he only wanted to be stronger, to be his ideal self, to reach his maximum potential and stand equal to those men, but now? Now he had a solid objective. A true ambition that goes beyond just him. What he wants? Simple... To fight the strongest creature on earth, and kill it with his bare hands. Yuujirou Hanma will fall by the hands of his so-called 'Meal'. And contrary to that father and son fight, he'll make sure only one of them leaves alive. Shaking his head he went to leave the sofa, only to sense something falling from his leg. Looking down curiously he saw a small, yellow blanket. He… didn't go to sleep with that thing, did he? No, he doesn't remember taking it with him while he got to sleep. Crouching he took the blanket and folded it slowly, contrary to the medics who took care of him, the adorable pegasus, Fluttershy, had no obligation to do so. 'Even her name is adorable, a little ridiculous though.' Not that he will mock an entire culture just for being different. She took him in simply because she chose to, out of kindness in fact, and he will not be ungrateful. He has no obligation to do anything, but he is no parasite. He lived in the house of his grandparents for some time before, and he never liked how he couldn't contribute much to them. This will not be the case here, he will make sure of it. Folding the blanket he took care not to bleed onto it, seconds later, with great care he put it above the sofa and turned to the kitchen. 'Fluttershy's home is remarkably small for a human.' Luckily he is somewhat of a midget. Suddenly he heard the sound of hooves hitting wood. 'Mmmn, so we do wake up around the same time.' Clop* Clop* Clop* Coming down the stairs with a sleepy expression Fluttershy, with her eyes slightly closed, looked at him with a smile. "Good morning StaaAAAR!." Only for her eyes to widen in shock and her voice to grow several pitches higher as she saw the state of his body. Small cuts formed all over his face, arms, and legs, his nose kept bleeding, the giant red hand marks on his hand and face grew several times redder. Drip* As if the visage wasn't bad enough, blood started to fall through his eyebrow as a small crack formed on his forehead. 'Ah yes.' The Ogre flickered his forehead, didn't he? And now his back is hurting. With a furious face completely uncharacteristic of herself Fluttershy galloped at full speed toward the huma while giving him a rather… uncomfortable look. Quite honestly the worried, angry, disappointed, and determined mix of expressions in that single look made him feel strangely bad. And he didn't even do anything in the first place! Stopping in front of him the mare forcibly pushed his hands down, almost bringing his entire body together with them. Once again he noted how strong a pony was compared to their size. ‘But then again they do walk on four legs.’ "Dean Tyronus Starfield, what did you do to yourself mister?!" She shouted in a strange mix of loud, disappointed, paradoxically quiet, and sad tone of voice. Maybe it is because she is a small pony, maybe because she is cute, or even how worried she looked, but for the first time in years he felt bad about how his actions affected another person. 'Pony.' He would do it again of course, well… had he done something that resulted in these wounds that is, he would feel bad for worrying the cute pegasus but he'd do it again. Regardless of what they spoke yesterday, she is still largely a stranger. For some reason he doesn't think the mare thinks the same. He might feel bad, but he'll never regret acting on his beliefs. Still… the expression on the mare's face made him ponder. If, IF his actions affected another creature he wouldn't be completely apathetic. Not because they got harmed, planets above, no, he practically lost his empathy for strangers, but because they didn't take the risk. How to explain it… if Fluttershy got injured because of a fight of his he'd be angry at his enemy solely because the one who took the risk was himself. It was his fight, his risk, his life on the line, not a bystander's. He… holds himself accountable for the consequences of his actions, simply because he refuses to put the blame on others again. It could be described as a sense of individual responsibility, a belief that one, not only himself, should take ownership of the risks they take with their actions and not run from them. If he's involved in a situation and something goes wrong because of his actions, he believes wholeheartedly that the only one who should bear the consequences is him. Even if there are external factors, even if no one would say the fault is solely his own, he'd still hold himself responsible. Responsibility and self-reliance are two things he absolutely refuses to not adhere to. Even if he had no hope of doing anything against it, he fully knows his actions are his own, he has the obligation to not push the consequences to someone else. For example. If Fluttershy actually tried to fight and got harmed -Even if for him- no matter how cute the mare is, he wouldn't truly care. Those who wish to kill must be prepared to be killed in return after all. If the decision to attack was hers, independently of the reason he will not act to protect her, actions have consequences, and blood is a better teacher than most in these cases. Those afraid of seeing it, shouldn't bother leaving their homes. A creature without will is already dead after all. Those who take the path of a fighter and those who wish to be more than they are, have to always be ready to die at a moment's notice for their ambitions. That's why they are selfish, all that matters is their own wishes after all. Having the strength to impose them on others and little reason to acknowledge creatures completely inconsequential to their own lives those who achieve Mind over Matter are incredibly selfish. He is no exception. Not that he doesn't have self-control, contrary to Yuujirou he can control his impulses, and not because he is afraid of the consequences, worlds above no. If he wants to do something he will, whether this results in someone trying to shoot at him or an entire country declaring him an enemy of the state matters little. No, he controls himself simply because he is not a slave to himself. The soul has no lust, wish, or greed for anything besides will after all. If weaklings wish to roll in the mud and shit, too afraid to feel even a lick of pain instead of trying to escape he'd let them. Killing them would be a mercy but… he had none to give to those filth. 'Wait…' His thoughts deranged again. Clearing his head he went back to his previous train of thought. It was weird even for him to think it but… Dean Tyronus Starfield is a responsible man. With some difficulty, he pushed his hands away from Fluttershy's hooves. Her telekinetic hold is not weak, at all. "I did nothing to myself mare, I was caught by surprise by an attack, nothing more." She glared at him with her angry/worried eyes even more, clearly not believing him even a bit. Briefly, he thought to say sorry, only to squash the idea from his mind a second later. Although… maybe he spoke a little too harshly, the mare certainly didn't deserve it, even if misguided she only wished to take care of him. Explaining his situation should make her leave him alone. "Did the pony medics not tell you what happened to me?" Tilting her head to the side in confusion as one of her eyebrows lowered she began to think Her anger momentarily left her as she pondered the question, seconds passed as she started to become truly confused at her beneficiary's situation. All they told her was that a creature needed help after being hospitalized by a pony in an accident. They told her she was specifically chosen not only because she was a local but also because her talent would be instrumental in talking to him. Translation spells were good but by their very nature they needed to be invasive for the translation to be perfect, her talent had no such defect. Her cutie mark would never harm anycreature after all, it simply allowed her to understand them, and be understood, even if they don't have the intelligence for it. There are limits of course, but she never found them, more so for lack of experimentation than anything. Thinking back she thought he was a foreigner, something quickly proven wrong as after he woke up he revealed to be from another planet entirely. She didn't truly care for the revelation quite honestly, a creature needed help, and so she would step up to the role! Alien or not everycreature needed to be shown a little kindness. Her talent truly was perfect for this situation. It would let her teach him their language, and although he wasn't an unintelligent animal she had vast experience in dealing with other creatures. They also cited how she was the ideal Pony to introduce him to their culture due to being 'gentle' which… she somewhat agreed. Taking care of animals, big and small really showed her how kindness could go a long way, kindness and patience. Although… She almost scratched the back of her head in embarrassment as she remembered how she screamed at him earlier. The shame alone almost made her want to hide behind her wing. It's just… she was so angry at the idea any creature would try to do that to themselves. She… had problems when she was a filly, problems of the bullying kind that, at least according to her Ponytrist, brought her self-confidence to an all low. She is… better now, but at the time she tried to dismiss those worries. That is… until her family showed her what happened to ponies that didn't take care of their hearts. Up until that point It had never passed through her mind, the possibility of hating herself so much she started to hurt herself. Her family's worries that she was heading in that direction were enough for her to accept help, by Celestia even her younger brother was worried about her! And he did little else besides play his games at the time. So… she got a little too emotional, and although the anger didn't pass completely she is hoping, very, very strongly that Star didn't do what she thought he did. But going back to her thoughts. The government would then give her money to take care of Star's needs for some months before he found something to do. Although they did say some weird things, for example, a pony named Hammerstrike would be nearby just in case something happened. At the time she thought they wanted to make sure nopony bothered him too much but now she's asking herself whether or not they meant to observe Star himself and not the ponies around him. As the pegasus tried to solve the puzzle Dean simply looked at her thoughtful form. 'Those eyes are quite expressive, maybe that's why they are bigger?' Looking at the contemplative look on the pegasus face he sighed, and sat on the sofa. He would have to live with the mare for who knows how long, possibly trying to explain why a corpse was in her house to the authorities tomorrow, or hiding why his body kept being torn apart each night would be tiring. That's without considering her olfaction, earth ponies are better than humans in that aspect, this alien pony pegasi shouldn't be much different… probably. Ignoring the pony's state he continued to speak, time, is not something he has the privilege to waste now. "Before arriving on your planet, 2 days in fact I stole a vial of blood from the strongest creature on my planet, Yuujirou Hanma." Telling the history did not bother him, secrets and lies are things only those, too afraid of the consequences of their lives and actions use. Even if the entire world hates him for it, Dean Tyronus Starfield will not be known as a liar, neither to the world nor himself. "That man alone could defeat countries with his bare fists, shatter them too, no one could defeat him, and as far as I know, no one ever did." If they found his weaknesses through his words? Good, he'd let them use and abuse it, whatever he dies or surpasses those annoyances will be entirely up to him. A diamond cannot be formed without pressure after all. "He is the… peak, the prime of humanity." Stress testing his resolve will be much better than lifting some weight, he is training to increase his will, not his muscles. "And a shard of him is inside me." Besides. What doesn't kill him only makes him stronger. "That wave of killing intent you most likely felt 8 days ago was his fault, his blood possesses a shard of his soul, and that same shard wanted me dead, it hoped to provoke an animal into attacking and killing me by releasing his aura, he got a pony instead." Fluttershy hopped on the sofa and sat comfortably, even while looking up at him her eyes lost focus as he spoke. He recognized a flashback when he saw one, he couldn't imagine having those visions to be anything else but traumatic. At least for ordinary people, ponies… shouldn't be that different. "When Rainbow Dash hit me she broke that vial of blood, her punch was strong, it was a miracle I didn't die instantly, perhaps that vial saved me, no, saving isn't the right word, more like… it wanted to kill me itself." "The punch ripped my skin and muscles apart, my bones bent inward and broke, some shards pierced my heart, and the blood, well, it splatted itself directly on my heart." The mare's eyes widened as she put her hooves on her mouth to try to stop a gasp. "Ammph!" Succeeding somewhat. "I don't know what happened next, my mind became hasty after that, I could only mostly feel pain to be honest but…" "When I opened my eyes, instead of hell I found myself in a weird, white space, before I could think or even do anything a fist hit my head, and splattered my skull to the ground." He looked at the Mare's disbelieving eyes and smiled like a fool who knew something she didn't. "I didn't know at the time but that place was… a spiritual realm of sorts, more specifically the place where my mind laid, the body I had there wasn't flesh and blood, it was my soul, and because of it, he couldn't kill me." "I died… 279 times before that, golden thing dragged me out, to steal my body Yuujirou Hanma needed to make my soul desist." He glanced at the pony "I don't know about your pony ones but human souls can't be erased unless they truly give up, or are changed to such a point they are no longer themselv-." Something poked his hand, interrupting his history, instinctively he looked down. "Mmmm" Seeing his arm he hummed and lifted the limb toward his face, blood dripped, his eyes stood frozen in apathy as he watched the cuts form. He expected the wounds to stop by now, but then again, who knows how much the ogre can delay them? It was, somewhat incredible, to see his skin be cut open by a non-existent blade, even more so to feel the same pain as the time he was falling. Smelling the blood the mare's eyes regained focus, a moment later she turned to face him. "eep!" Seeing cuts spontaneously form in his arm she screamed and immediately ran towards the stairs in a mad dash. Tot tot tot tot tot Lifting his eyebrow he watched as the mare quickly went up to the second floor, and just as quickly come down with both a box of band-aids and a plastic bottle. Jumping to his side she opened the box, rolled the plastic bottle, threw the… liquid on the band-aid, and went on to warp the entire thing on his arm, well, the one without the band-aid that is. It burned somewhat, but the pain receded. His bones still hurt though. 'Magic? Or simple medicine?' Acting as if nothing happened he continued his history. "And that man couldn't do the latter, so he opted to kill me, again, again and again, until I gave up." Putting his hand on the pegasus' head he smiled, recalling those events made his heart race with excitement. "But. I. Didn't." He laughed. "Ha! Oh, at the beginning I did, after each death, I came back weaker and weaker, and soon enough I'd lose my sense of self completely, but!" He paused as the mare finally ended with his arm and went to his legs. Maybe someone else would think the pegasi was disinterested in his history. Not him. Her raised ear, lazily pointed at him, told him enough of how much she really listened to his words. 'Adorable.' "It wasn't over quite yet, many tries later, on a specific death, having the certainty that I would die no matter what I did, and not remembering any of the previous times I did something different, I punched back." "Of course, it did nothing against the Ogre, oh, that's his title, an ogre is a Japanese Oni, a demon, but don't be mistaken that man is, surprisingly enough a human like me, just… the best, and worst of us." Enveloping the band-aid on the bloody leg her ears twitched as she heard Star's history. It… made things clearer to her. When that thing happened she felt it too, that monster released so much malice in a single blast that she couldn't even move. Oh, she understands it, it was incredibly weak and it only allowed her to feel it from less intelligent animals but her cutie mark transformed her into somewhat of an empath. 'Well, not transform, more like enhance.' She felt how animals wanted to kill, but never out of maliciousness, they needed to kill other creatures only in order to survive after all, there was no inherent evil in the action. She still didn't like it however. That's why she didn't like releasing her animals back into the forest. But she couldn't lock them up. So, she made it so they didn't want to leave. Food, even if vegetarian could be done in wonderful ways so even carnivorous creatures loved them, substitutes for specific dietary requirements weren't really hard to get with her connections in Equestria's unified society of creature preservation. No, wait, her thoughts deranged a little too much, going back. Where was she again? Oh yes, killing intent. She felt it before, never directed at her but she did feel it, but… contrary to that monster their emotions had a drive to it, they wanted to kill to eat, nothing else. The… thing, however, wanted to kill simply because it felt like it. There was no reason, no motive, no justification, it just… felt like it, and so it did, with a malice so immense nothing she had ever seen before could compare to it. And she saw some truly twisted creatures while visiting the creature preservation society. How a creature was capable of feeling so much bloodlust she will never know, but… 'That's the thing, right? It wasn't a creature, it was a monster.' Even so much further away and with the blessing of not being forced to see those visions she still stood frozen on the ground, hyperventilating to the point she thought she would die. Every breath hurt, every twitch made her feel like she had fallen 100 meters up. Every fiber of her muscles hurt like somepony had taken a baseball bat and decided to use her as a pinata. Had it not been for the panicked cries of her critters she would not have found the strength to leave the ground and run with them. Later on, she discovered how lucky she actually was, besides sweet apple acres her cottage was the farthest from the blast, weakening it considerably. That alone was the only reason nocreature from her house died that day. She was relieved when everything suddenly ended, she was shaken but… happy that everything was over. The next days were hard but slowly everything went back to normal, the guard presence in the village only helped it further. 'Now, only if they'd stay...' She thought bitterly And now she found out that that thing, the one who terrorized her entire village is inside her newest friend. Tormenting him, torturing him, playing with him. And she can't do anything about it. Imponent rage, she had felt it before, many, many times, wanting to do something, accomplish something, but not being able to. Be it because of her mind or body, she remembered hating the way she was born, wishing that she had been an earth pony. Those thoughts did go away but now, feeling the same thing she did back then, it… It stung more than any time before it. Now it's not only herself she can't help, but somehuman in need of aid. She doesn't know what to do, Princess Cestia had visited all those days ago, and if she couldn't remove that monster from her friend, then who could? Certainly not her, certainly not Fluttershy of all ponies, no, all she could do was watch and pray as that monster kept, killing, killing, and Killing her friend whenever it felt like it! Tears threatened to form in her eyes, she held them back the best she could. 'For Star's sake.' The human stallion couldn't depend on a weak mare, after all, no colt could. She has a feeling about where this conversation is going and honestly… she'd prefer if Star had cut himself instead of what she is thinking being true. It would be horrible, and she felt bad just by wishing it but… it would be a thousand times better than the other option. A determined face slowly formed as she nodded with a serious expression, quickly turning her head from Star she wiped the tears away. Climbing the back of the sofa she put the plant solution on the band-aid and warped it on his head. Even if she couldn't do much she'd try to help him at least a little bit and… she knew some ponies, even some zebras that could help her. She didn't need to do it alone but… if the Princess didn't talk with her about it then she must have wanted to keep everything a secret. That… complicated things. From what she could gather, that mean sta- man -Human stallions are called men- was a villain and a bully, two things she hated. Well not hated, just disliked really, really much To kill a creature, not only that but to kill his soul? Calling that thing a demon is unfortunately not inaccurate. Something inside her trembled. Even worse, that monster is still in there, inside him, waiting to pounce. No. She looked at the blood-stained band-aids, the smell wasn't strong but… it was just as horrible. It had already done it, hadn't it? Her expression fell as she finally tied the band-aid around his head. What can a pegasus like her do? Besides hope for the best that is. She isn't a mage, nor particularly smart, she doesn't have powerful magical artifacts, tomes, or even basic knowledge of harmonic principles. Those are things others have. Others better than her that is. Once again… she has to depend on others… 'no!' She puffed her chest, if she had become somepony her critters could rely on she can surely become somepony a human can rely on too! With a resolute expression, she went on with her task. Seeing the complicated look on the alien pegasus face Dean shook his head, and opted to continue. "Soon enough he killed me again, but… the next time I came back I didn't grow weaker, and once again I punched him back." "This… kept happening for hundreds of deaths more, each time I came back I did so tougher, but still… I remembered nothing, no, my memories only came to me yesterday." "But… that's the thing, at the time I only punched back because I thought it would be far too pathetic to die without doing it, but then, on death 278, or was it 277? I did something different, I punched that man with the sole intent to win." His voice deepened. "I wanted him dead, it didn't matter whether it was impossible, if I was weak, or even if the very idea was ridiculous, I punched that man solely with the intent to win, to kill him." "And because of that, I achieved something I had only fantasized of, no, it is more precise to say I had not even dreamed of it happening." He smiled, genuinely smiled, not something he did much in the past, but something he noticed he kept doing much more frequently these past days. He couldn't help it, his achievement, even if minuscule, made him extremely happy. He scoffed mentally. 'Then again, an ant commemorates after finding a drop of sugar.' "Mind over matter, the power all humans possess, through superhuman amounts of will, that is to say, emotion and determination beyond what the brain can ever hope to achieve, a human can make a deeper connection to their souls and draw power from it." "Will is the fuel the soul uses to enhance the body beyond possibility and logic, hence the name, Mind Over Matter, with will alone a human can ignore their limits, that now are solely directed by their own minds." The mare sat on his side of the couch, her eyes turning into worried ones as her wings ruffled, for a moment he thought she would try to touch him with them, after a second however he dismissed the idea. The mare was probably just agitated. 'Either she is very sensitive, or this place is exceedingly peaceful, maybe a joke would relax her a little? Didn't do those for a while.' "That also means any wound on one's soul, at least for those that achieved M.O.M..." "Hehehe~" The diminutive pegasus laughed, managing to take a grin out of him too. "...Will reflect on their bodies." The mare's laughter suddenly stopped. "Yes… before I woke up I was brought to that white space again, he spoke to me and, well the technicalities don't matter all you have to understand is that he can force me to see and feel things that aren't real, even if I know they aren't I am, not strong enough to resist his 'illusion'." He sighed, more in annoyance at his inability to fight back than anything else. "An entire forest sprouted from my mindscape, a tree caught me and pushed me to the air, I fell and the branches cut my skin, the rest is his fault." "I do not cut myself for no reason Fluttershy, do not assume me to be this pathetic next time, well…" He sighed in exasperation. "If there is a next time." And spoke as if he was commenting about the weather. Dean went quiet and sat fully with his back on the couch, all the while the pegasus stood motionless beside him. He hoped the explanation would make the mare stop bothering him, but he still had to clarify some things before he was done. The house is hers after all, and he would prefer not to act like a pig while inside it. As he learned in Japan, politeness goes a long way. Still looking forward, he spoke slowly and briefly, all he wanted was to learn more about this planet and train to gain a better form, he disliked talking, wasting time, or doing small talk He was always a cur man, and that did not change even now. "You don't need to worry about the furniture, I will clean the blood every day, if this is not acceptable either way I can sleep outside of your cottage on the gras-" He flinched as a sudden feeling of being poked assaulted his side. "eep!" Forcing his hand to stop halfway he held the reflex of punching the thing back and brought his arm to his side again. Looking down he saw a not-quite-small yellow wing extending halfway between him and Fluttershy, for one second his mind crashed, and then, he remembered the pony was a pegasus. The mare on the other hand froze at the human's reaction, she managed to hold the urge to flinch as his fist snapped toward her then, but… now she didn't know what to do. Seconds passed as the overbearing silence weighed heavily on her back, her widened eyes stared intensely at the human as he looked at his arm, had she… done something wrong? She doesn't think so but… the situation reminded her of something that happened with her before. Memories came to her mind of a time when her mother tried to hug her. It was daytime, she had just got back from flight school, she remembered vividly how the feeling of her mother's feathers touching her side made her jump away like a scared cat. At the time even she didn't understand why she reacted like that, but now… now she knows better. She was taught better. Yes, she isn't the one that did something wrong. Without noticing her face slowly changed from a surprised to determined expression, very slowly and carefully she extended her wing once more, all the while observing the human's form. Sometimes… all somepony -human- needs is a friend. And she Can be just that. Tyronus stood frozen. He… couldn't quite find the answer to what to do. The sensation of being poked alerted him more than anything, he wasn't afraid, or even uncomfortable just… surprised, maybe his mind is more alert due to all the fights he had. Reacting like this is… dangerous for those around him, and he has no wish to punch anyone without reason. Maybe… maybe he should rest a little. 'No.' The idea was shot down as soon as it was brought up. The very thought was ridiculous, he felt ridiculous just for thinking it. Either he trains, or he dies, there's no alternative to that fact, he is very well aware of his situation. Hell, sleeping isn't an option, he will just keep being killed in his mindscape, relaxing in any meaningful way is not possible for him. Hopeless is a word many would use to describe it, forced to choose between death and torture, unable to rest for even a second. For him, however, his situation felt… ideal. He quite liked it actually. Pain meant progress, the more of it he passed through the more he would advance. This alone was enough to put a smile on his face. He is not particularly worried about dying, he is however worried about stagnating. The very state of no longer evolving is far worse than anything Yuujirou Hanma and the Celestial could ever do to him. One thing is certain however, independently of what he does. He will not go back to that hell. The path of a fighter ends only in death, and for those strong enough, the journey doesn't have an end. They move forward no matter what, that's what it means to be a true fighter, and that's what he decided to be, who he decided to be. And here he is, relapsing on that damn old mindset that brought nothing but misery. It alone was enough to infuriate him. Why did he even think of relaxing in the first place?! He is on an alien planet, without basic knowledge of its inhabitants, culture, creatures, or even power levels! Of course he is tense! Of course he is alert! Lowering his guard would be nothing short of suicide for fucks sake! He understands it, he has no wish to change it, cute or not, small or not, these ponies can be the death of him if he isn't careful. One almost was, what impedes the other on his side from being the same? Trust? What value did that trash have? without facts and certainties, nothing can be trusted upon, nothing… besides himself that is. Yes, he is in the right state, alert, cautious, and curious, it has its disadvantages of course but nothing in his world is perfect. Perfection is an ideal, nothing more. He won't care if his views on the potential dangers of this planet are correct, to be honest, he'd go as far as to say he'd be happy. More enemies really only mean more stepping stones, only those filth rolling in the mud would be afraid of challenges, not him. 'He is not them, he is not them, heisnothemheisnothemheisnothemanymore.' It's just… if he had to choose a way to die, it would be in a fight, punching back, taking blood out of his opponent, and not stabbed in the back by a not-so-little pony. The pony was… kind, yes, and he didn't believe she would attack him, nor could he feel any malice for that matter but… It weirded him out, her actions, words, and gestures… made him think something wasn't quite right. The pony was acting far too familiar with someone she only met a day ago and didn't talk with properly for even 4 hours. Neither did he think his history was particularly disturbing or shocking enough to warrant such a reaction. Maybe if he had gotten into the details but, he didn't. His voice was calm, perhaps somewhat excited while speaking but… he felt no angst nor did he show any while retelling the history. He showed no distress and gave no indication of needing or wanting help. He just wanted to explain his situation to her for her to stop bothering him. He is fine. So why on the seven hells is this pony trying to hug him? His mind worked on overdrive as he tried to discern the thoughts of the alien creature, a task he knew full well he was not prepared for. Many variables he did not have enough knowledge of existed, culture, body language, bio- Yellow feathers slowly and gently enveloped his back. Reacting on instinct he jumped out of the sofa and quickly changed places to sit on the chair in front of him. It all happened in one second. He stared at the Pony with confusion. She stared back with shocked eyes. Seconds passed. The silence became overbearing. Suddenly, with a cautious expression the pony slowly folded her wing back, taking care not to move rapidly she opened her mouth and spoke in a gentle tone. "You need help." "I need nothing." The snapping answer came back instantly. The pegasus held a flinch back, but still held firm. "Sta-" He interrupted her. "Not from you, your race, or your government." His anger rose. "You are the third goddamn pony who does that, putting your muzzle where it doesn't concern you." He tried to control it, to no success. "That… golden fuck tried to stop my fight against him and for it, I punched it with all my strength, to teach it to mind its own business." His breathing deepened as his heat started to beat rapidly. "Don't make me do the same to you." Fluttershy's eyes sharpened, she felt no fear for the human, nor anger just… concern. Why… why was he so angry for being offered help? A tingle of sadness formed on her chest, what had they done to him? Dean tried to calm himself down, only to still as he observed the pitying look on the pegasus' face. Veins popped out of his neck as his anger increased unreasonably, that look, he didn't know why but… it made him want to break that damn pony's face. Clenching his fist he held himself back from lunging at the mare, even now he realized how irrational his anger was. He will not act like an animal. 'Calm down, calm down, calmdowncalmdowncal-' "Starfiel, liste-" His anger almost bursted out at the pony's gall. To mock him like this, and have the courage to raise her tone as if she were talking to a child. Does this damn animal want to die? "That fucking horse with a rainbow waving mane killed my Self and I. Came. Back, I don't need, or want your help pony." Veins popped out of his head as his muscles tensed. He will kill something if he doesn't scream. What did that monster do to him? He… didn't understand it. And so, he did. "This is my fight! Even before that blue mare hit me I had already decided to put that man's blood inside me! I will deal with the consequences of my actions mare! Don't get in my way, got it?! I will beat that man! ME, alone!" His throat started to burn. Crack! The chair's arm broke as he kept gripping with more strength. His hair started to float as even more anger flooded into him, this wasn't working, he had to keep screaming or the ponies would find a corpse in this house. No, only a part of him didn't understand it. "I chose to do this, whether or not my plans didn't go perfectly is irrelevant, I would have fought against that man regardless." The pegasus stood quiet, looking at the human's form with a frown. The man had left the cracked chair and unconsciously started to walk in circles, sometimes looking at her, sometimes looking at nothing. Quite frankly… it felt like he was talking to himself more than her. And she didn't like it one bit. "Don't FUCKING pity me just because you presume I am suffering you damn pony! I am not a child! I do not need your help." The rest did. "No matter how many times I have to die, no matter if my soul is destroyed, or even if this ridiculous body is torn apart tomorrow and I die a slow and painful death I Will Win!" He started to become more erratic. "THIS PAIN IS MINE, MINE AND NO ONE ELSE'S! THEY ARE THE RESULT OF MY CHOICES, MINE! I WILL SUFFER THEM ALL YOU HEAR ME?!" The why he was so angry at the very idea of getting help. "I, me, Dean Tyronus Starfield, not Fluttershy, not Rainbow Dash, not whatever ridiculous other name your ponies have!" It was simple really. "ME! I can handle this pain, 279 times Mare, I died 279 times at the hands of Yuujirou Hanma! I had my limbs ripped out, my stomach used to strangle me, my arm used to beat me to death, I was ripped in two, my head was used as a soccer ball, MY ENTIRE BODY CRUSHED AS IF IT WAS THIN METAL IN A HYDRAULIC PRESS!" "I cried, screamed but never NEVER HAVE I EVER BEGGED FOR MY LIFE OR FOR HELP, I kept coming back!" "You think I need help?! ME?! Look at yourself in the mirror first you pathetic creature and realize the reflection you see Isn't me! I can beat him, alone, I know I can." He breathed slowly as the air left his lungs, his heart hurt, he refused to hold his chest. "… I. Know. I. Can." It is his fight, and he won't allow some random fucker to put their muzzles where it doesn't belong, there's nothing more to it. "I will." But… even then, he had to ask himself. "And you will not ruin this for me." Was he always this short-tempered? Sighing he felt all his anger leave him this… well, he discovered that even now he still has triggers outside of simple fighting. Help? Now that he doesn't want any, someone actually offers it. He scoffed. 'How typical of my luck, always attracting the most annoying of people.' Taking one last look at the pony's expression he almost scoffed again. 'Ridiculous, although…' Even in the midst of his dwindling rage a tingle of regret formed in his chest. He held back a sigh as his heart started to slow down. The pony didn't deserve this… she didn't deserve him. … maybe leaving would be better, he can handle sleeping on the ground. It won't be the first time anyway. "I'll go… take some air, we will not speak of this again, kick me out if you want, I won't lower myself to please anyone mare." Tyronus turned and headed to the door. There's a reason he never had any friends in the past. Him. Looking at the human's back a feeling she hadn't quite felt in years enveloped her body. Courage. After eight years Fluttershy finally felt courage properly. Using all the air in her lungs she spoke with the most serious tone she could muster. "No!." The pony puffed her chest and spread her wings while looking fiercely at the human's back, this time… this time she won't run away. Slowly, the human turned around, with a confused and challenging look on his face, he looked at the yellow pony's form. Something… felt different. "What?" The air had changed. She did not back down. "I said no." Jumping out of the couch she slowly trotted towards the human. "I am going to help you mister, maybe not by bucking that meanie inside you, maybe not by giving you some secret magic tome, or even exorcizing that thing, but hear me and hear me well, Dean Tyronus Starfield I. Will. Help. You." She glared intensely at the human's eyes, her pupils glowing for but a second. The man on the other hand only got angrier. "How many times I will have to repeat myself you stupid pony I. Do. Not. Need. Your. Help! Nor do I want it, put this into your head!" "You. Are. Not. Wanted!" Jumping the mare beat her wings and stayed at head height with the human, pushing her face forward she pressed her nose on his and glared even harder. Just as he did, she didn't back down even as he glared back. "Now, hear me here mister, I don't care if you want my help or not, I will help you, because that's what I want to do." Fluttershy understood colts, or at least what her mother taught her about them. Once those fools set themselves on something there's no arguing with them, no, what she was taught to do was push back just as hard. To put her hoof down and say no. She thought herself incapable of doing it, for years she couldn't even negate her animal friends spoiling them every chance she got. But now… she understood. No, it is right to say she understood what it meant to have courage for her friends the day that monster came near Ponyville. But, if before she fought to run together with her critters, to not leave one friend behind, now she stood her ground to fight against a demon. She knows how scary that thing is, the strongest creature on Star's planet? That demon was the same as Princess Celestia! just… Evil. Yes, she understands what she is standing against, and she had to force her body not to tremble at the thought, nonetheless, she stood her ground and refused not to help a friend in need. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye, Ouch!” Shaking her head the pony glared at Star, who looked at her confusedly. “There I pinkie promised, you know what this means mister?” Even if they didn't want her to. Sometimes, somehuman needs an outside perspective, she sure did, and he sure does now. “It means there's nothing you can do to stop me now, got it?!" Dean stood quiet, even while confused he held the pegasus stare for some seconds and then scoffed. "Do what you want woman, just don't get in my way." She didn't quite understand what the word woman meant but even then Fluttershy smiled and clopped her hooves in happiness. "Good, now! It is already 6:22 and we should have already eaten breakfast." Grasping the human's hands she flew toward her kitchen with a smile on her face. The human just looked at her back with a confused face. What was there to be happy about anyway? . . . . . . . . . . Name: Fluttershy Title: Animal Caretaker Age: 15 Plane: Material Location: Fluttershy's cottage/Equestria Time: 6:30 Date: Ponysesho-day - 9th - Hayprance Fluttershy looked at the human sitting in front of her, it was a strange image, a fun and new one that is. She didn't know why but watching as the man held the fork with his ~~grabbers~~ fingers while eating the salad and egg she had prepared made her unexplainably giggly. Everything was so… new, and exciting! And she has a friend now -One who is actually as smart as a pony- how amazing is that! "So… is it good?" She asked awkwardly, still somewhat embarrassed by the way she acted previously, she doesn't regret it but… just thinking of it made her want to hide below her covers. Being that… assertive was something new, and embarrassing, but she didn't dislike it. The human sighed, putting his fork on the bow he looked at the pegasus with a deadpan stare. "No, it tastes like grass, I feel like I'm eating paper and the only way this sack of trash becomes mildly tolerable without me puking is when I eat it together with the egg." Brutal Honesty, not a 'flaw' he had the wish to ever 'fix', for him, if someone can't handle words they shouldn't have left their cribs in the first place. "That somehow is sweet." The pegasus ears dropped. "Oh…" She said in a meek tone. Seeing the lowered ears Dean's heartbeat quickened, if she actually whined he'd most likely hug her out of reflex alone. He loves dogs damn it. And this pony was similar enough. His expression softened, bullying those weaker than him isn't truly something he finds enjoyable, well, not that he has enough experience in the field, but he still thinks it's true. The pegasus's eyes moved down. He sighed. He'll start feeling bad if this continues any longer. "That said." Her ears went up. "It is understandable, I'm happy enough your food didn't kill me outright but I do believe it is best if I go back to the hospital for some tests later on.” “Unfortunately the Lettuce, tomatoes, and egg you made still won't give me energy for the day." "And since your race is somewhat similar to one I have on my planet I can't go around asking for meat, purely on the assumption that there can be more creatures similar to mine in your world, ones that can talk." His eyebrow raised at the pegasus. "There are other races as smart as Ponies in this world right?" The pony nodded with a smile. "Ah, so before I am able to hunt for my own food I will have to ask some things of you if that is not a problem, rest assured when I am able to I will pay you back." She nodded with another smile, one… lesser than before. 'Sensitive to predators then? Somewhat expected of herbivores.' He did the same, he had no obligation to but his mind alone would make him feel indebted to the Pegasus, and favors are not something he will own without explicitly stating so. Saying he will pay her back is the same as stating he will owe her nothing besides the money wasted on him. Dialogues between intelligent creatures have little need to be explicit, hints and insinuations are more than enough for those with more than 5 brain cells. "Oh, you don't need to worry about bits, Equestrian's Department of Immigrants gave me enough for you to live here for some months without any drain on my savings." And now he doesn't care anymore. The government of any world can go to hell for all he cares. The pegasus put her hoof on her chin in a thoughtful manner as the human almost spat at the mention of her country's governing body. "Well, you are not exactly the definition of an immigrant but you did say you didn't plan on going back to your world in the meantime." Her eyes widened as she remembered something. "Oh! I almost forgot, there will be a time, during this year to be exact, when they will be screening you, at the end of it they will pass on to give you a, how to say it… score." His interest peaked at the brief explanation, good or not knowing how the governing body worked would be invaluable. An army without a leader isn't an army after all, no, without a leader they become individuals, and for one possessing true power those are easily dispatched. While he does not have it, knowing who to kill is still just as important as the killing itself. Was he always this paranoid? "They talk to everycreature you've been in contact with, see your relationship with everypony, what you have done in your alone time, those types of things, and at the end of the year they give you an evaluation." As the pony talked the world slowed down, this… was somewhat worrying. The mare's words could not be 100% trusted. No creature is the owner of truth after all. But if one wished to give him free information he would not stop them, although… From the way she speaks, it seems like these ponies have the ability to either view him at all times or know what he has done even if they did not observe him directly. Mind reading is already possible as proved by that Golden Fuck, the same for control, both of which he is defenses against at the moment. Truly, training must be done as fast as possible, lest he loses his Self, again. "Now, for those who wish to stay in equestria permanently and by legal means you will, if you pass, have to go to a specific city like Canterlot, Manehattan, Vanhoover, TallTale, Fillydelpia or Baltimare to get your citizenship." Unconsciously he registered the mare's words, consciously however his mind kept wondering about the capabilities of these ponies. The full extent of their powers remained unknown, but the more he learned the more dangerous they kept becoming, and not in a way humans can match. He wouldn't have to worry about fantasy creatures having the power to scramble his mind and make him into a slave if he was on Earth after all. The ability to see the past is a point of thought too, but… just out of curiosity. "Contrary to what some might think, all you need to prove to obtain it is the level of your education and age, according to your race that is, some creatures have big lifespans and so are judged differently." For any other fool, the ability might seem worrying but for him? It mattered little. Secrets don't really matter to him. Although… it is a weak point, and he certainly won't allow himself to keep something like that. "For those who fail they will be sent back to their country of origin, not something I think will happen to you Star, but, it is still a very small possibility." The pony said in a soft tone while the human simply guarded her words for later. Seeing Star with a complicated expression she couldn't quite understand she extended her arm, intent on calming him down. Only for him to immediately snap his hand back the moment her hoof made contact. thump!* The sudden movement startled her for a second, the next, when she realized what had happened a concerned look appeared on her face, only for her smile to return a second later. Seeing the pony's display Dean forced a neutral expression on his face as he kept hearing her explanation. His arm itched in irritation. 'Either this race is too damn friendly, or she is a damn good agent, either way…' His teeth grinded, a small vein popped on his neck. He is very well aware that there are things that can enrage him beyond what was possible before. And as proven not even 30 minutes earlier he would kill someone if they angered him enough. Something that became much easier to do now that he has something he actually cares about. Had he not screamed at the top of his lungs he would have killed the pegasus, of this he is certain. He didn't purely out of self-control. He would more likely than not, not have cared for it had he not consumed the Ogre's blood, alas the chances of his elevated fuse being the blame of the Hanma are too high for him to accept it. It was more out of principle than anything, never will he allow anything besides himself to change who he is. So, he forced himself to stay calm. If he were to kill someone it would be by his own will, not that of others. But still, it infuriated him, that fact that this woman Keeps treating him like glass. It pissed him off, to be thought of as weak by something as small as her. He 'survived' the Ogre, even if humiliating there is pride in that alone. The torture he passed through, the agony that both his mind and soul suffered would break lesser men. Not. Him. He survived in the hands of a dedicated Yuujirou Hanma whose only objective was to break his mind and this fucking pony is pitying him purely because of the chance, the CHANCE he could be forced to leave her country. 'Yes Fluttershy I am damn sure I can survive being homeless!' There's a forest not even 100 meters away from here even! He explicitly told the woman what had happened to him, and instead of understanding that yes, the man who was tortured for almost an entire day and killed 279 times didn't need help, she did the exact opposite! How confusing can this woman be?! As the human exasperated in his head the pony simply put her hoof back. A complicated expression adorned her face as she did so, still, she tried to keep it hidden. Star… clearly didn't like her fussing over him, at least not if his precious outburst was anything to go by, but it's ok. One day… he won't shrink at the face of kindness, until then, patience. Something she was an expert of. With a cheerful tone, she continued speaking, teaching somehuman about her country was quite exciting. Maybe she should show him some photos of the big cities, they are very different from Ponyville after all. "For those who do not wish to permanently remain in equestria, they will receive a specific document that will allow them to stay in the country for a specified amount of time, normally 1 to 5 years." With his eyes fixated on the pony, Dean started to think about the others she spoke of. 'Hmmn, they must have a way to discern if someone is being honest, such a thing is easily done with mere body language on earth, on a planet where magic exists it should be even more so.' He looked at the pegasus's happy face as a confused expression befell his own. He had an idea of what it was 'But…' "Bits? Bits of what?" Fluttershy froze with her mouth hanging open, a second later she blinked and promptly facehoofed herself. Of course he doesn't know their currency! Even with his different form she constantly forgot she was in fact speaking with an alien. An alien! How does somepony forget this?! Turning around she took a small pouch above the stone stove and opened it, taking two bits with her teeth she turned around and put them on the table. Pointing to the golden one she went to explain. "This is a Celestial bit, made after the image of Princess Celestia, current ruler of the temporary monarch regimen of Equestria." Dean observed the small golden coin as he digested the Pony's words. He had to say, if these past days taught him something is that knowledge is power, the knowledge of the workings of the soul alone would accelerate his progress significantly. Becoming the strongest is just a question of time. ‘IF you survive.’ Ah, yes, those little thoughts are still there. Hadn't he killed that thing already? ‘I’ll survive, I’ll make sure of it.’ Doubt has no place in his mind anymore, if he says he will do it, then he will. For now, he just has to make sure he is as powerful as possible, and then… impossible. A grin appeared on his face, only to vanish a second later as he saw a familiar visage in the circular coin. It was colored differently, its body was a mix of white and golden, stars surrounded the figure as it gave a faint smile, quite honestly he could say with certainty he had never seen a coin more beautiful and well done than this one. Its beauty did not, however, manage to take his attention away from realizing what the thing in the center of it all was. Just by seeing this… image, he could recognize it. It was impossible, not to, after all, who would ever forget the image of their killer? The image above that coin, cast in pure gold is of the same fucker that killed him. Veins popped up on his arm, even now, his rage at the mere mention of the bastard didn't dissipate, no… it grew stronger. Every day, every minute, every second he didn't punch that bastard was one where he became more and more impatient. It killed him. It. Killed. Him. Not, a small offense by any extent of the concept. He wasn't angry about dying, truly, no, It was a question of principles. Independently if he is strong enough to fight back or even damage it he has the obligation of answering it back. Even if he dies for it, he'll make sure that thing gets the message. With a closed fist going through its skull. Really, for more the fault of peculiar circumstances, h- no, ALL of him came back from death, he a mortal, something less than an ant for the celestial. His eyes briefly glanced at Fluttershy as he remembered her words, the face finally had a name 'Celestia.' Pretentious, for anyone else, but not the sun. He died by its… hooves? Horn? Yes, horn. And came back. Quite honestly, he'd be severely disappointed if it didn't do the same, after he splattered its brain with his fist. This blood debt would be paid, with his, or Its, well… He looked at the image. 'Hers.' A smile threatened to split his face. The visage and identity of his adversary, finally revealed to him. 'A ruler of an entire country?' He almost laughed at the irony. Really… 'Can't the world be more balant?! It might as well scream at my face, giving me these gifts, putting me in these wonderful situations, it is as if it wants me to fight an entire country by myself.' 'Oh, the parallels.' It would be fun, really, Yuujirou Hanma alone beat the strongest country on earth with his bare hands, surpassing their strongest weapons with ridiculous ease. Why can't he do the same in this one? Haaahahahahaaa! "Uhm? Star?" Shaking his head he looked at the pegasus. "You are… smiling." The pegasus asked with a grin of her own, as if happy with his happiness. Touching his mouth in reflex he felt his teeth, and smiled even more. "I guess I am~," He said with a playful tone while supporting his face with his hand. "Heha~" The equine blocked her mouth in a half-hearted attempt at stopping her giggling. A weird feeling formed in Dean's chest as he saw it, she… would not be doing so had she been able to read his mind. 'What is this?' Subsiding her laughter she pointed at the second, dark blue colored coin. "And this is the lunar coin, made in the image of Princess Luna, sister of Princess Celestia, may her soul rest in peace." Ignoring the pony clasping her hooves in a prayer he looked down at the dark blue coin and observed the image of the blue-colored unicorn. The coin, just like the one before it was a work of art, the unicorn in it had a waving blue mane, a small smile on her face, her sclera was white. On her back, there were haves of what he guessed was water, perhaps air, in the background a beautiful blue moon stood. More importantly, however, were the buildings in front of her, he recognized them instantly, Azuchi-Momoyama, a type of Japanese architecture. For but a moment the idea that a human of Japanese descent arrived on this planet before him gained more weight in his mind. Only for him to dismiss it the other, without proof, this could be charted as a mere coincidence. For a moment his mind turned to the words the Pegasus said. With a curious tone, he asked. "Is she… dead?" The pony's eyes widened and then sharpened in anger. "Oh, no! Princess Luna may be absent but she is most certainly not dead!" The pony almost screamed at him, an action that somewhat startled him. A culturally sensitive topic? 'Good, unstable people do talk more.' His eyebrow lifted. The pony shrank. "I-I'm sorry Star, it's just… some ponies believe in truly nonsensical things, you are new, I shouldn't have snapped like that, I am sorry, but!" Clop! The pony clopped her hooves and smiled brightly completely ignoring her previous outburst. 'Does she believe an apology alone would have sufficed if I was truly offended? Or perhaps she does not care enough to go beyond?' Little things, little hints, little cracks, he loved them. The pony gave little hints at being intolerant of different views, her being sorry more for screaming at someone who ‘didn't know better’ rather than being sorry for screaming at all proved that enough. Or perhaps she was simply passionate about it, could be both. Either way, actions speak louder than words. "We have to continue, you see, something really, really bad happened 300 years ago when the princesses still lived on the Everfree.” “The Equestria from then was very different from now, ponies were, well… specicist, that is to say, they didn't like other races very much, but that doesn't matter for this history. “What matters is that there were bad ponies in the world at the time, no one knew of them until 100 years later but they did something truly horrible.” She shook her head with a downed expression as she looked at the Lunar bit. “It was their fault, they were the main reason why Princess Luna was…” Her voice dropped in volume as her eyes slowly widened, her expression slowly fell while her fur seemed to go down a few shades. “...Taken… over… by… a…" From one moment to the other cold shot out of her chest, spreading throughout her body and making her fur stand on edge. Feathers ruffled frantically while her pupils dilated. Even frozen, her eyes refused to do so much as move away from Star. She looked intensely at the human, no, that's… not quite right, not at him but more specifically, at the wounds below his band-aids. "D-demon." She gulped as if only realizing something now. Putting another tomato in his mouth Dean bit down while observing the Mare’s panic in silence with deadpan eyes. Chewing the fruit he stayed silent as seconds passed. All the while the pony kept trembling like a leaf while trying desperately to breathe in and out. Had he been an ordinary man he would have been worried for her. He is not an ordinary man. His empathy died a long time ago. 'Is… is she only realizing what she did now?' A sense of disappointment and… something else flooded his body. He almost laughed as butterflies formed in his chest. ‘Ridiculous.’ The mare had rather bashfully proclaimed she would help him against a man who was given the title of Ogre, the strongest creature in the world, and one said to be as cruel as a demon. He had very explicitly told her what that man had done, and she insisted on helping either way, just to cower after finally realizing the danger she was putting herself in. ‘Bullshit.’ Her words were full of it, he felt a little pity, she seemed so determined before. It was somewhat sad. He preferred to not be proven right so soon but… At the end of the day. No matter the form they take. Or what leaves their mouth. Vermin are still vermin. Their words are just that, words, their weakness are not solely physical but mental, and for it, they cannot be trusted. Their type does like to use tricks, try to escape the consequences, and use others to get what they want. Incapable of doing it themselves. Really, lying is in their nature. They don't have the will to fight against who they are destined to be. They are not like him, not like those men who don't accept reality, who fight with it with all their strength to achieve their wishes. Their dreams. It is to be expected. Most creatures are slaves to their bodies, no better than animals in any way. The visage of the 'brave' mare trembling like a tree during an earthquake is more than enough to prove just that. Fear rules their lives, fear for others, fear for themselves, fear of others, these things had the habit of being afraid of everything. They live for it, not in spite of it. Why did he ever expect these creatures to have a lick of something resembling a code is beyond him. He shook his head as he tried to bring his breathing under control, a sense of dizziness took over his mind at the insanity he was experiencing. 'This world really is something else.' His eyes stayed glued to the diminutive pegasi as his hand covered his mouth. 'To make me feel something as alien as disappointment in someone besides myself, really…' He sighed. 'What insanity is this?' He looked at the pony's trembling form, the mere visage invoked disgust in him in a way only his own reflection ever did before, just… less. But… Memories passed through his mind, of his heart beating faster as he looked into glowing, blue steel-forged eyes, staring at his very soul with a determination he wished most humans had. It saddened him to see someone lose their courage so fast. Where had all that fierceness gone? That fire? That determination to ignore the wants of another and do what she wanted to? Perhaps Yuujirou is influencing him, perhaps these thoughts originated from his own changes, he doesn't know but… seeing that fire no longer there felt like seeing the light around a fireplace slowly die. The darkness around it closing in ever so slightly. Much like that place. Wanting to help or not the mare had been selfish in her own way, and he approved of it. To see that fire be killed only by the mention of a demon of all things was disappointing and… disturbing in a way. It was hard to explain but, the way he perceives the world now is very different from ordinary people. After passing through everything in the past few days, he started to see and feel many more things, things like emotions. Much like animals he could ‘smell’ some of them. Even then, both because of his inexperience and the potency of his sense of smell they were incredibly hard to notice. He gained the ability to sense malice in large quantities solely because of the ogre but he can feel more than just it. The mare felt anger, anger, and fear for herself, at herself, there were many other scents he could not quite understand, but anger remained supreme within her. I- no, those feelings, bubbling inside her, boiling like a cauldron made him feel something too. In a twisted way, he felt… familiarity. A sense of déjà vu, like he had already seen that before, experienced it even. In that mare, he saw a… mirror. Yes, a mirror. One of his past self. Of what he was. Of what he would have become had he truly given up and curled up in the face of pain and fear. It wasn't easy to ‘smell’ emotions, he’d as far as to say it was very hard, both because the scents were unfamiliar and because he could barely detect them. So it said something about the pegasus when even he was able to sense them. Beyond that, familiarity. Familiarity allowed him to know it was there in the first place. Self-hate, that, is what he is most familiar with. Yes… the pony is a mirror. A reflection. But curiously enough, contrary to the dozens of times in the past, he didn't feel the urge to break it. It wasn't a perfect reflection, no, his situation would be leagues worse than the pony’s had he given up. But even then, seeing a caricature of what he could have become instead of imagining it was much more impactful. Even more so the feeling her mere sight invoked -besides the disgust and disappointment- made him remember a particularly bad day in his youth. It was… not a distant memory, but it was intense. Intense enough for him to remember everything. The pony, shaking like a leaf, with downed ears and almost whimpering on the chair, made his breath hitch. Her form was… close, so close to his friend he could almost see them overlapping. And so, without ever wanting to, he remembered. One of the worst days of his life. The day his dog died. The day he learned what loss meant. The feeling was so… similar, he couldn't compare it to anything else, that dog had been with him since the day he was born and stayed with him up until he turned 16. He cried, for that entire day, and then the next. And now he is feeling the same for a pony he hadn't talked to properly for even 4 hours. His mind worked at maximum speed, his situation could be as innocent as feeling bad for a creature due to her being cute. To something altering his brain. The reaction in itself briefly made him think about whether or not the magic of this world was messing with him, but, no, at no point after waking up had he ever stopped trying to expunge the magic inside him. That is without even mentioning how ridiculously easy it was to sense the magical energy inside his body, how it moved, how fast, and even how intense it was. The magic in his limbs and torso was the same as the one in his brain, inactive, moving like water, aimless. Purposeless. He would notice if something tried to alter anything in his body, he may not be able to stop it but he’d surely notice it. Only ridiculously slow changes would have any hope of not being noticed by him, and they would surely not show any effect after so little time. That is to say, at this exact moment, throughout his entire body, he felt nothing. So… why? He doesn't care about the pony, even his disappointment is more of a broad thing than anything else. Vermin like her aren't worth fussing over or wasting time on, hence why he hates them as a group, and not individuals. So why? Why is he so glum? It was as if…. ‘No.’ He shook his head in disbelief, emotions are something he fully admits he is not good at, but it couldn't be that, right? Maybe he’s seeing things that aren't there? ‘No, no no no.’ He’d notice it, just like he noticed the illusion in his mindscape if his brain was making things up he would certainly notice, or at the very least have a certain feeling something was happening. His eyes sharpened. Maybe… maybe it was really it? He… it was weird, ludicrous, maybe even ridiculous but, this sadness, this glum he feels, and even the sensation in his chest. He felt it before, just once in his life he felt it and with such intensity even seven years later he remembers it vividly. He… he is mourning? But, for what? His finger taped and tapped his chin as the world around him vanished. ‘Why, why, why, whywhywhywhywhwywhywh-.’ “!” His finger froze as his eyes almost widened in realization. ‘Ah.’ He understands it now, he is not sad because of the pony in itself, no. No, no, no, no, no, his facets, they still bleed on him even now, the damage his resurrection caused upon the walls separating them are more likely than not irreversible until he experiments further. He is not the only one feeling it, they are, this sadness is not and yet it is his, something… something about the pony saddened them, and for it they mourn. His eyes sharpened as something passed through his mind, thoughts his and yet not his entered his brain. He couldn't understand it all, if he had to compare it it would be like trying to speak with an alien, a creature so different its vocal cords were incapable of making the same sounds as him. Yet… he understood enough. His facets, they mourn because the thing in front of him is not a pony… it’s a corpse. Realization struck him, his facets, although not sentient individually, know much more than him. Their senses are their own, separated from his, and for it, they can both see more and less, in other words, one can have the context the other lacks. Yes, how did he not see it before? His facets do not see the material plane, they see the spiritual one they see only the living souls within. Not something he has the capability to do. But, if there’s something he understands, something he knows very well is that one can breathe, move, speak, and still be dead. As far as his facets are concerned the creature he is looking at doesn't pass from a corpse. Yes, It makes sense now. Will and Soul are practically the same thing, one can not exist without the other. It's like meat and blood, one does not exist without the other, at least not living ones. That's why they see her as a corpse. What else is a body with a dying will after all? That… is the conclusion his facets arrived in. And so, they mourned, even if not a human, even if her soul was different, even if they didn't know even a lick of the mare’s history they truly felt sorry for her. Regardless of who they are in the material plane souls deserve respect, the loss of one is infinitely more important than the death of billions of meat suits. Witnessing the loss of a soul who could have been more is not something his selves can bring themselves to stand emotionless over. The death of will is the most profound one there is; he of all people knows this, he experienced it after all. Even so… it was disconcerting for them to see someone’s will plummet so fast, so… abruptly. Be it the nature of her soul or her state they cannot feel the pony’s spirit. It was so small it might be as if it didn't… exist. Something is wrong. The pony is already dead, all she needs to do to realize it is to reach the end of her material form, and then… nothing. That… fate. No one deserves that, No. One. A minuscule, almost non-existent feeling of sadness sprouted within Tyronus’s facet, only to be squashed mercilessly a moment later. He let out a tired sigh, it appeared humanity’s curse of stagnation and rot existed even he- SOMETHING IS WRONG! ‘Wait.’ thump* His eyes almost widened as he remembered something, something he had grossly overlooked. No, they overlook. The pony… she was meek from the start, the will he saw in her eyes wasn't always there. No, It surged at that moment, it burst out like a furious flame and much like anger, it decreased over time. A burst of happiness almost overtook his soul, bleeding over to distant facets, and even his own He had to do everything in his power just to not smile. Yes, pony souls are most definitely different from human ones, something in Fluttershy's soul made his facets confuse her with a dying one. Not a growing one. The [Fire] of her [Soul] was so small if compared to a human one, anyone with the knowledge of the workings of the soul would believe it to be on the precipitous of inexistence. In other words, its erasure was nothing but a guarantee. But... If they started from the premise that it was a human soul, no, not a human soul, but one originating from his universe. He could not be 100% certain but he was confident Equus existed, if not in another universe then at the very least another dimension. Based on these assumptions that would inherently mean the body is not as unimportant as he believed. After all, if the soul can only be extinguished after the body is killed then the body serves as an incredibly strong anchor. Maybe that is why souls inhabit bodies in the fir- He beat himself mentally, he couldn't diverge his thoughts now. A soul is at risk. She didn't lose her will, it just went back to where it was! Even more, she didn't grow as a person after the fact, she wasn't determined about it, she was just passionate! Determination, she has nothing of it, no, that's not right she has determination, but it's hampered by her own mentality. How did he not see it before? Fluttershy did not achieve mind over matter and they judged her as if she had, the pegasus still believes in limits, and the impossible, of course, something as threatening as the Ogre will make her pause. She is still ruled by her instincts! For example, the very concept of determination is a persistent, steady, and unwavering commitment to a goal, the difference between his determination and hers is simple. She shackles herself, the woman probably was never struck in her life, contrary to him, she had a relaxed life, most likely a peaceful one, contrary to his. It's not that she is a weakling, it is that she never had the incentive to grow, just passion, not a need or want. Passion is a strong and intense emotion of enthusiasm for something, it doesn't have discipline, it fluctuates over time. It's the complete opposite of force of will! Yes! Force of will is determination, it's the strength of character to achieve a goal despite obstacles. Passion often fuels the drive, while force of will sustains the effort and resilience needed to overcome everything. She has love but no drive. She has will, but not enough to discard her well-being or life in favor of a goal. Her instinct of self-preservation overdrives her wish to do what she wants. Inside his mind, he laughed in glee. Another secret, revealed to him. Even more, she isn't dead! Her soul isn't being snuffed out, it’s being kindled! His facets treated her like she was human but she wasn't, she’s weak yes, but that's just it, she was most likely always this weak. He achieved mind over matter, she didn't, how could he forget it?! If he was in her situation his body would start killing itself. But not her, the state of her mind did not reflect so heavily on her soul! The good side of it all? As fragile as the woman proved herself to be, she still has will. It is weak, incredibly so, but there’s something in there. They he saw it! Her courage at that time, it was a hint of someone she could be, someone she can still be. But… can she bring that fire again? He doesn't know but… he'd like to see it once more. It was rather a beautiful sight after all. Besides, the pony was kind to him when she didn't need to. Something swelled in his chest. He didn't feel pity for people like her, or gratitude but… Maybe he should pay it back. It will cost nothing besides time. And he can spare some minutes. Yuujirou hanma guided him with pain and sadism, make no mistake, he is thankful for it, truly, the man’s nature is what allowed him to become who he is, to give him the possibility to even evolve in the first place. But perhaps he can be a little more ki- soft with the woman. . . . . . . . . . . Name: Fluttershy Title: Animal Caretaker Age: 15 Plane: Material Location: Fluttershy's cottage/Equestria Time: 6:37 Date: Ponysesho-day - 9th - Hayprance Fluttershy trembled as her eyes forced themselves shut. A demon, of all monsters the deepest parts of the everfree could conjure, a demon was inside her house. 'Be strong, BeStrongBeStrongBeStrongBeStrong.' Thump!!! Thump!! Thump! She repeated the mantra over and over in her head as her ponytrist words came to her, she had to calm down lest her heart kills her before the monster even has a chance to. It would be a better fate but she’d prefer not to die at all. Thump! thump thump Slowly she managed to get her breathing under control, her chest still hurt and her heart kept beating frantically, fortunately, even if it continued to sting, it was better than before. Yes… yes, that meanie is a Human, not a demon, a very evil Human but still one nonetheless. It can't eat her soul in a slow, very very painful, and agonizing way, she… doesn't have to be afraid! Yes! It only managed to enter Star because of its blood, it probably can't jump bodies. ‘But didn't it possess him before?’ Thinking of it, she should keep away from Star just in case, he'd understand, that meanie was… harming him, he wouldn't want somepony else to get hurt right? Yea, she doesn't need to run again, it's okay, as…as long as it keeps being inside Star it will all be OK. Breathing steadily she slowly opened her eyes while her heart hammered in her chest. ‘It’s ok, everything is ok, stop trembling, your friend needs you, ma said Colts can't depend on weak mares, don't be weak Fluttershy, be strong Fluttershy!’ ‘Don’t think of running, don't think of running Don’tThinkOfRunningDon’tThinkOfRunning!’ Resolutely she fully opened her eyes, a smile slowly forming on her lips as she did so. She didn't need to run. It couldn't harm her. Only for it to fall as she came face to face with Star. Blood-stained bandages filled her vision as the smell of metal hit her nose. For a moment her eyes lost focus, everything besides the human became blurry as her brain went blank from the image in front of her, no, not blank. Words and images assaulted her mind, unfocused, quick, distorted, for a moment, she became lost in a sea of voices. ‘I died… 279 times.’ ‘Human souls can't be erased’ ‘Kill me, again, again and again’ ‘After each death, I came back w̷e̶a̵k̷e̶r̷a̷n̸d̶w̴e̴a̷k̸e̸r̸’̴ ̷‘̷T̷h̶e̴n̶e̸x̸t̵t̷i̶m̵e̷I̸c̷a̶m̸e̴b̴a̶c̴k̷’̵ ̸‘̴D̶e̴a̵t̶h̵2̶7̴8̶’̷ ̶‘̷T̷h̵e̷b̶r̶a̷n̶c̷h̶e̸s̶c̸u̸t̸m̸y̶s̴k̸i̵n̵’̴ ̴‘̷I̵f̴t̸h̵e̶r̵e̴i̶s̶a̸n̴e̸x̵t̸t̶i̷m̷e̴’̶ Piiiiiiiiiiiiii* THUMP!* Starfield stared at her. He just… stared at her She stared back, mindlessly. Wha… what was she thinking again? you know very well you whorse She… she couldn't quite tell with his small eyes and, neutral face? What he was feeling One was already hard enough to decipher, she had no idea how humans could distinguish each other's expressions with such small eyes. But she could try to do so through the rest of his face and… If she had to guess, she'd say he was looking at her in disappointment. As expected... of you. Her heart dropped as the world came back in focus. That expression was… not an uncommon sight, at least not when she spoke with creatures other than her critters. Her ears fell, as did her eyelashes. A weight pressed on her back as even her wings fell like some sort of melting ice cream. She was tired, she woke up recently but, still, she felt tired, Torpid. She regretted getting up from bed. Really, it was just a question of time. The polite ones faked it, but she knew exactly what they thought of her, she knew what everypony thought of her. It… wasn't undeserved, besides, how could she not? For years those 3 made a point to remind her of it at every turn, even if others didn't speak it out loud out of politeness she knew what they thought. What they all thought. Star was the exception, was. Why does she break everything good to her? Seconds passed as she just stared at the human, bad memories appearing and disappearing from her mind all the while. As they forced themselves into her brain, her breath hitched once again. She knows what is happening, she passed through it before For a moment he forgot how to breathe as her brain went blank. A panic attack, she is having a panic attack. She had no thoughts, no feelings, no… nothing. No, there was something there. ‘Ah.’ It was acceptance. ‘Yes’ She… had been lying to herself for some time now hadn't she? This always happened, she lived quietly, and then something she did always forced her to remember everything. She just wanted to be left alone, have friends, talk to ponies, can't she have that? A quiet life, surrounded by critters, by friends just as kind and caring as them? That's all she wanted but… yes, now… now It’s more than enough time to accept the truth. It always came back after all. Why keep running? ‘He… hehehe.’ Suddenly she laughed inside her head. ’Just… give up.’ She couldn't hold it back, really, it was hilarious. Everypony in her family, Everypony, her mother father, brother, grandpa, grandma, they all support her at every turn, encouraging her, being patient with her, believing in her, trusting in her to be better, and what does she do? Evolves? Gets better? Makes friends? Stops being a joke? No… No, she makes a point in proving how wrong they are At. Every. Turn, without ever trying to! Isn't she just a natural-born disappointment? Really, why wouldn't she laugh at a clown like herself? Maybe she should try to be the next Ponyacci? Her life is more of a joke of bad taste than anything else after all. Maybe she could make others laugh by showing it? It would be the only time she ever made some contribution to society after all, it wouldn't be bad. Hoops was right, she really doesn't ever learn. And this time… she doesn't have the excuse of it being something she can't control. It was a good excuse, one of her best. She should have realized that it would turn usless after a time too. It was just as her grandpa always said it, like the sun and the moon, the truth always comes back. ’It already did fool, you just refused to listen!’ She doesn't deserve her family, she doesn't deserve her critters, she doesn't deserve anything. She can't do as little as stand up for a creature in need, the sole thing she loves most in the world. To help others. Others? You have only helped animals you fool If she can't even do something as small as help somecreature in front of her, what is she going to do when her family needs her? Refuse and keep being a parasite to them? 'Look at that, you've done it again.' In the past, she could at least say to herself she was a good pony but now? Now she can't even do that. Not after what she thought, not after what she had done to Star. Is that her voice? It sounded like it, yes… yes it was her… voice? Star is her friend, yes, even if he doesn't know it, he is but that alone doesn't mean she puts him at the same level of consideration as ponies from her family for example. Hence why It wasn't as much as the look he gave her but what it meant in itself, more specifically what it reminded her of. 'Not even a full 24 hours Fluttershy.' Herself. No, not the reflection on those funny, little eyes of his, but the eyes themselves, they… reminded her of herself. No, not herself as a pony but… what she represented. 'Not. Even. 24. Hours.' So many times. She lost count. Of how many times she had seen those same eyes looking down on her. At this point, It was like a mirror really. 'And you already showed.' Everypony, and now everycreature besides her critters at one moment or another looked at her with those eyes. And the worst of it? They weren't even wrong to do so. Even in those small, little eyes, she could see herself. That's who she is after all. 'How much.' Disappointment… 'Of a failure you are.' [size=1]'Not you too, please.' Tears threatened to fall as Star shook his head at her display. Disappointment in the form of a pony. 'I didn't even have a cha- no... I did, I just failed, like always, how typical of you Fluttershy.' She couldn't fly properly, couldn't make friends, couldn't look at anypony’s eyes, couldn't speak with anycreature without them thinking of her as a disappointment, she couldn't even speak to new ponies without becoming a nervous wreck! And now she somehow managed to disappoint an alien. An alien that hadn't talked with her for even 4 hours! Ponyville… the only reason she is even here is because she couldn't deal with huge amounts of ponies around her. The small village barely had 100 permanent residents living in it. Everypony knew everypony, avoiding the bad ones was easier that way. Avoiding everypony was easier that way. Even then, she bought a cottage at the edge of the Everfree. She preferred dealing with creatures that could murder her than facing another Pony. Ironically that only made her more of a coward. And… standing here, in front of the human, ever after seeing his injuries, even after hearing his history, even after promising she’d help him, she thought it good that a demon of all things was locked up inside him. That it couldn't hurt anypony else but him. How? She asked herself how cruel a creature could be, and now? Now she has her answer. In the worst way, she couldn't have ever imagined. Here she is being happy because another creature is suffering because his agony makes her able to live her carefree, lonely, and miserable life. Happy because she isn't the one being struck by a monster’s fist. ’As if your death woukd change much.’ Pathetic, doesn't even begin to describe it. Her eyes wandered through the human’s bandages as a single, small thought occurred to her. 'I don't need nor want your help!' Starfield, he… is strong. It was obvious, if she had that many cuts and injuries on her body she'd be a crying mess, curling up like a foal in the ground. She wouldn't fight back, and as proven all those days ago she’d only be able to get up and run if her critters were in danger. She… really doesn't have the strength to stand up for herself does she? No… why would she? Why would meek little, pathetic Fluttershy be able to have any kind of strength? Bucking bags don't buck back after all. She… is horrible, she knows this, she doesn't want to be like this, she doesn't want to be herself. She… Her eyes lit for a moment as she looked at the human. She wants to be somecreature like Star. Star is… amazing. He was bold, honest and… cool. To keep being indifferent, to refuse to do so much as flinch even after losing a hand, even after knowing a demon of all things would most certainly kill him. Really, it was amazing. Or as Rainbow said it, cool. The cyan pegasus had called her yesterday -The hospital had the number of everypony in the village apparently- to check on Starfield. The flier was, embarrassingly enough, the only reason she reminded herself to put a cover on him, the human had little to no fur after all. And she had let him sleep cold. They talked, and the rainbow-maned pegasus had told her the history of when the human had woken up, of how the demon possessed him, of how he lost his hand due to the princess's spell. And then, he resisted it, he forced the demon to leave his body and then stared at his decepated hand, he didn't shout, flinch, or even showed a pained expression He just… stared at his hand, as if in apathy to his own pain. She… she’d like to be able to pass through pain like him. Alas, Fluttershy is… Fluttershy. She cut her arm once, the knife got close to her bones, yes, she knows how much that alone hurt, she screamed, trashed and cried in pain but Star just… ignored a decepated hand as if it was a mosquito’s bite. And, and that's not all! Star resisted a sleep spell, a sleep spell cast by a member of the guard, the organization where every member receives a better education than anywhere else but Canterlot, you know, the capital of Equestria, the lair of the princess. The wealthiest city in all of Equus. A place where she rules directly. Yes, those guards came from that place, and one casted the sleep spell, a spell that affects the brain directly, physically forcing the one struck to, as the name suggest, enter a state of deep sleep. Resisting it isn't supposed to be possible. That's why the sleep spell is the most widely used by the guards, if one does not dodge or block, they go down, they lose, instantly. But not Star, no, Rainbow herself said it, he went down, but got on to get up, even with a stump for a hand, exhausted from fighting off the demon, after dying 279 and feeling enough pain to kill somepony multiple times over the human still tried to stand up again. And he would have succeeded had the alicorn of the sun not acted. Only after the princess took action did he go down. Only after the strongest magical creature on all of Equus acted did. He. Go. Down. Star is strong, she isn't, not by any extent of the word. She tried to, she tried so much to be stronger, but it didn't matter, she never managed to go forward, too scared to keep going, too weak to take another step, too much of a failure to expect anything resembling success. There are a dozen more ~~excuses~~ reasons, but in the end, it doesn't matter. The truth is… Fluttershy is… fluttershy, and no matter what she does that will never change. Maybe it's time she realized it and accepted reality. She was born to fail, why bother trying anymore? Finally, the tears fell. "You know, I am somewhat of a scared cat." Or they would, had the human not interrupted her train of thought. With tears still threatening to leave her eyes she looked upon the human’s blurry form. She couldn't quite tell what expression he wore even at this distance but… she had the impression it wasn't the previous one. Or perhaps she simply hoped it wasn't. "Yeah, it's very easy to scare me you know, but… It's very hard to keep it that way.” “Oh, my heart keeps beating in my chest even if I seem calm, make no mistake, but scared I am not, alert would be a better word for it but you have to understand something Shy." He got up, went around the table, sat on the Pony's side, and, more by costume than anything, placed a hand on her mane. Without the minimal conscious input, his fingers moved to caress her head. It wasn't something he thought about, no, he simply did it. Quite honestly, the situation reminded him of when his dog was at the end of his life. At the time he had done everything he could to make him more comfortable. He brought his favorite meal. Put him in his bed. And stayed with him for the entire day, just… petting him, even still, the boy wouldn't stop trembling and crying. He cried at the time, both knew what was going to happen after all, it wasn't the worst day of his life but it came very close. This is fortunately not the same case but even then, seeing animals cry always made him irritated. And although the pony certainly couldn't be compared to anything besides a human, she was similar. Enough so that he couldn't quite bring himself to stand still while seeing her cry at least. It isn't empathy, he feels nothing towards the pony as a matter of fact, the only reason he is ‘helping’ her is because he hates weakness, and weaklings. Maybe also because he wants to see that fire again. At the same time, the only thing he loves in this world is strength, nothing more. He saw what was inside the pony, the potential hidden in a meek shell, and for it, he truly wishes for her to bring it out again. He is a selfish man, of that he is certain, and it is exactly because of this that he wants for the pony to be strong. He wants enemies, he wants a fight, he wants to struggle for his life in the material world, he wants to win against creatures just as powerful as those men! That fire he saw in her, it was beautiful. No. It is more precise to say his facets saw it, he only had the barest impression of it together with a blurred image. A blue, glowing, scattered flame, floating in a void with small lights shining so, so far away. The flame… It isn't a soul. But it is the fire of it. Fed by will, glowing and growing in power second after second. Nourishing the body, and brightening the soul even more. A perpetual energy reactor capable of generating infinite power, without a limit to its output, only needing something as vague as will to do its magic. Even just the blurry, imperfect image of it was enough for him to know it. Know that it was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. Perhaps that he will ever see. In a strange way, that beauty is the reason he is alive. The reason why he keeps moving forward every day. Yuujirou Hanma, Baki, Pickle, Retsu, Katsumi Orochi, he bets all those men have beautiful flames burning inside them too. What color are they? Red? Brown? Green? Yellow? Teal? White? He… doesn't know. But, one day… he will make sure to find out. His souls demanded nothing less of his Self. In himself, they see that flame too, small, weak, colorless, but it is his, his reason for living, his reason for punching back, his motivation for getting up from the sofa and facing reality each day. He moves forward, solely to kindle that flame. And if he were to do the same for someone else? He’d be, not happy but… content, pleased. He’s a vain man after all, he loves seeing beautiful things. And that pony undoubtedly had something wonderful inside herself. And just like his past self. She just didn't know it. With a somber tone, he continued speaking. “Everyone in this world has a weakness, everyone has a flaw, and… that's fine, nothing is perfect.” Moving his fingers he wiped the tears out of the pegasus eyes, with the other, more by costume than anything he forced her head still, even if he had no need to. “Weak and strong only exist within a relativistic view, that is to say, in this world, there is nothing truly weak, or strong, just those that are weaker, and those that are stronger than you.” The pony pushed her head onto his hand, rubbing her mane into him and forcing herself closer with surprising strength. He… doesn't understand why creatures seek comfort while distressed, it truly did not make a lick of sense to him. Maybe one day it did but… not now. He knows why they do it of course he just… doesn't understand it. Why run to someone when you can deal with it yourself? And even if you can't just… go on. Or not, some don't. 'Pathetic' Sighing he lessened the strength on his arm and let the pony’s head lean on his side, if it would make her hear his words better he had no problem with it. Besides… as far as he knows the equines of earth were very social amongst themselves, perhaps these ponies are the same. And her fur is soft. “But there is something such as weaklings in this world, they are those that, even while knowing they can improve, even while hating their situation, even while detesting their lives they do nothing to leave the pit of shit they live in.” “They complain, make excuses, blame others or even themselves while doing nothing to change it, castigating their bodies and their minds while still shackling themselves into the pit they live in, knowing very well that to leave that place, they will have to suffer.” A frown appeared on his face. “But they don't want it, they don't want to make an effort simply because they don't want to feel their bodies burning, their muscles tearing apart or even the mere exhaustion that comes after the work.” He never spoke with others much, despite having common sense he doesn't truly know how people think, but then again, no one does. So he didn't speak as if he did, no, he did not speak of others. He spoke of himself. Because that's the only Self he knows. “No, even while complaining and chasting themselves they stay absolutely comfortable in the pit of shit they live in, and the worse ones? Even while screaming at the heavens how much they hate it, they become their own wardens…” He sighed as a contemplative look adorned his face. If… if he could make someone understand where they were going, maybe they could save themselves from it. Regret is not something that ever goes away. He above all knows this the best. “...In a prison without locks.” The pegasus's heart almost leaped out of her mouth as the human’s words reached her ears. It was… as if he was talking about her. Every word, phrase, and gesture, remembered her of… her. Could… could he read minds? “I-” She tried to speak, only for the human to continue. “I was in your situation once, 11 days ago in fact, I was… pathetic, ridiculous, a clown living in a self imposed joke named life, in other words, I was just as pathetic as you.” The mare flinched. He ignored it. “I was a weakling, screaming at the world while doing nothing to leave the pit of shit I was in, I knew very well the type of person I was, still, I lied, lied, and blamed everything and everyone else for my situation.” “I trained, not to better myself, but to get the satisfaction of pretending to have done something, knowing very well the minimum I had done would amount to nothing.” “I have already told you about mind over matter and that I stole the ogre’s blood, what I did not tell you however is the why.” Her ears shot up. “I was, getting back from work at the time when suddenly, the entirety of the street I was in started to shake. At first, I thought it was an earthquake, the disaster was quite common in the iland I was in.” “I was very rapidly proven wrong when a slab of a concrete wall almost killed me, the thing wasn't even falling, no it was flying towards me in a horizontal direction.” He shook his hand. “But that doesn't matter, what matters is what happened after.” “You know, before that point, I believed in many things, I believed that the strongest human on the planet could at most deadlift 501 kilos, I believed the fastest human could run a mere 44 kilometers per hour.” “And I believed that no matter how hard people tried they would never surpass nature and technology.” “Seeing Yuujirou Hanma punch his son with enough strength to shake an iland with 377 thousand square kilometers just by the aftershock of his strikes proved me very, very wrong.” The pony’s eyes widened as she looked up at him. Reflexively taking advantage of the situation he began to scratch her throat, making the woman melt on his side and softly nicker. He didn't want any interruptions, and so, he ignored the adorable sound, and kept speaking. Still… he knows words would never be able to convey the absolute strength he saw that day, but he would try to do just that despite how impossible it was. Oh, how he wishes he could simply show her his memories, she would understand it much better if he could. But there's an Ogre inside his head, it isn't a good idea. Mind over Matter or not, she wouldn't survive. “When that fight ended I… was In shock, I just stood there, replaying those scenes over and over again in my head, the world just… disappeared to me as I fully realized that yes… in the end, everything I had done, was pointless.” Lifting the pony- "eep!" -he put her in his legs and kept speaking while scratching her head. “Before that I always blamed everyone, and everything else for my situation.” “I was fat, miserable, poor, a loner, and suicidal, overall, I was a piece of trash in human form, and for those that could see it I stank just like one.” The pony suddenly snapped her eyes toward him, forcing his hand away she narrowed her eyes and opened her mouth, intent on chastening him. Only for him to force it shut with his thumb and index finger. The pout she gave him was adorable. But it would not make him relent. With his other hand, he bopped the pony’s nose. Immediately her eyes crossed to stare at her own muzzle. Ignoring the amusing reaction he continued. “One that liked to shift the blame to others and didn't have the strength to do so much as an exercise to rid himself of something he hated.” “That fight, quite honestly it… was the best thing that ever happened to me, because it left me without any excuses.” Pushing her snout away from his ~~grabbers, wormies~~ fingers her ears went up in interest at the human’s history. It baffled her, really, she couldn't make any sense of it, even more, it seemed unbelievable but Star was… surprisingly similar to her. Something that only confused her more. After all, if he was like her less than 2 weeks ago, what had happened to change him so much? Even more... can she do the same? Dismissing her thoughts she moved her head and forced the human’s hand into her mane again. As she did so a mere second later, his fingers started to move. The sensation was… pleasing, and having somepo- somehuman talking and… nuzzling? Her made the bad thoughts go away. It quite honestly reminded her of when she slept on her bed in Cloudsdale surrounded by her stuffed toys and soft cloud. Just… now it felt like she was being nuzzled by a giant, soft, warm plushie. S-she… doesn't like it much she… just needs someone to be with her for some time, her... episodes don't happen with frequency, but they do get worse after each one. Although, if this is how her pets feel she can understand why they like her brush so much. Letting him do this every day wouldn’t be bad, she liked the peace it brought her. Petting herself wasn't really the same. “After seeing those men fight I was forced to face reality, even I, illusioned as I pretended to be couldn't bring myself to ignore the truth, yes, in the end, everything I have ever done, every bad thing that happened to me, was in fact, my fault.” “I stole the Ogre’s blood because I thought if I injected myself with it I would be able to train to become someone I could be proud to be, someone I wouldn't want to kill every time I looked at the mirror.” A look of confusion adorned the Pegasus face. Hadn't the Ogre’s blood been the thing responsible for that blast of killing intent that covered the entirety of Ponyville? Star… didn't look like a fool, he’d certainly know that. Why would he inject himself even while knowing what that thing was? “Yes, I knew very well that that thing wanted me dead, I knew full well it was somewhat sentient, at least sentient enough to blast me with its malice and killing intent for two entire days.” “Hmn?!” The pony shot up and brought her face closer to his while staring at him with wide-open eyes, as if asking if he was an idiot. He understood, the visions of being killed weren't by any means light or painless, from what he knows the Ogre’s blast covered the entirety of the pony village. Most likely meaning the pegasus saw the visions too. Even then, he had to hold his mouth not to laugh. Using both his hands he clasped her cheeks, and started to slowly caress her. He was quite impressed she hadn't complained up until now. But then again if what he thinks is true then her race should enjoy nuzzling each other, petting wasn't quite it and some would probably hate it, but the yellow pegasus most likely enjoyed it enough not to slap him. “Ah, yes, I did know what it was capable of, but you know what? I was done, at the time I saw that vial of blood and thought that it was my chance, even if death was guaranteed I preferred dying trying to be something more, than to live as the thing I was.” Putting his hand on the pegasus back he gently made her sit on his lap again. “And I think you understand this better than anyone in this village don't you?” THUMP!* Her heart almost beat out of her chest at the human’s words, he could! He could absolutely read her mind! ‘Aaaaaaaaaaaaa!’ Ignoring the pony’s frozen form and hanging mouth he continued. “After arriving in this world, and being struck by that Mare, as I have already told you I went to that white space.” Coming back from her thoughts the mare suddenly shook her head and nodded. “That’s when the happiest day of my life came, honestly, the pain I felt was nothing compared to the joy I experienced after I achieved Mind over Matter.” The human smiled, genuinely smiled. His lips threatened to split as a toothy smile adorned his face, he didn't hold it back this time. He might be serious and indifferent most of the time, but Dean Tyronus Starfield could still feel happiness. Even the pony, without any empathic ability, could feel it, the happiness the man was experiencing due to something as small as a memory. And it made her pause A hint of envy enveloped her heart. She… she had a good family, and although it sounded mean her life was probably better than Star’s but… she can't remember even a single thing that would make her this happy. Not even the day she discovered her cutie mark compared to the human’s joy. And, honestly? She was happy for it. Happy for him. And maybe, a little envious. But just a little. A smile formed on her lips as she lifted her hoof. Only to freeze it the next second. Eyes widened as she remembered something. Her eyes moved to Star’s smiling face, slowly, her hoof hesitantly moved on to touch the human’s chest. thump! Thump! Thump!! Her heart hammered in her chest as she waited for the human’s reaction, only for the man to put his hand on her head again. Her smile widened even more. He didn't shrink at her touch. Strong fluttershy go! With a stupid grin on her face, her head unconsciously started to move in a little victory dance. Even while happy however her mind went back to her previous thoughts. She wants to have one too. A memory so precious even the biggest and meanest of bad days couldn't get to her. Her eyes gazed at the human. Maybe… maybe one day she will. She just might keep her first human friend after all. A trot forward, that's all she wants. And then… everything will get better. “That day… the truth was revealed to me, Yuujirou Hanma’s strength did not come from his blood, but his soul.” “All humans, animals, from the tiniest ants to the biggest whales have a soul, one that, if reaching a point where their will surpasses their brain’s ability to produce it, they achieve Mind Over Matter.” “The power to make the impossible, not only possible but probable.” Sigh* His tone turned somber. Regret… he doesn't think he will ever get rid of it. But it's ok, he’ll go on regardless. As he always will. “I am no fool, I'd go as far as to say I have an analytical mind, and that same mind delivered the truth to me, the truth that all that time, all those years of suffering, of pain, of hate, both to myself in the world, were utterly pointless.” Fluttershy’s eyes widened at the human’s tone. Memories of years past entered her mind as she remembered a kind, old stallion’s words. His voice he… spoke like her grandpa. She remembered him telling her a story once, of when he did a very… bad thing in his life, and how the consequences followed him even a century later. He didn't need to say the word, at the time she was just a foal, one who didn't understand anything, but now? Now she knows what that tone conveyed. Regret. The human’s voice carried an amount of regret she had only seen old ponies like her grandpa have. Ponies that lived for over a century. “I could always have trained and become who I wanted to be Fluttershy, always, there was nothing stopping me, nothing.” He clenched his fist as his other hand kept caressing the pony's head. “That is the truth, I was a fool, the biggest clown in the history of earth.” The human sighed as he looked up, as he did so his shoulders fell, and for but a moment Fluttershy thought she saw something in them. “My belief of a ceiling I could not reach? My belief of a prison I could not escape? My belief of steel barred doors I could not open?” He shook his head. “It was all a lie, I was my own warden, keeping myself locked in a prison without ceilings, bars, walls, or even chains.” The human’s eyes turned downcast as a serene atmosphere surrounded him. “What a joke, a creature possessing the power to do anything it wants, and it chooses to live amongst the pigs.” His eyes, still serene, turned toward the pegasus. Thump!* “My limits… were always imaginary.” “And even if the same might not be true for you, even if doing something regardless of whether you try your hardest or not results in nothing but disappointment, even if you are restrained by what is possible in this universe, even If you are destined to be who you are, without any chance to change it for the better or worse.” He lifted his finger and then paused for a moment. “Even then…” Lifting himself Dean took the shy pegasus in his arms and put her on the table, sitting once again he pushed his face closer to hers and fixed his eyes on her own. “I want you to ask yourself a question.” Clasping the pony’s cheeks he fixed her gaze on his. Blue orbs stared into his with apprehension and nervousness. He ignored it. He would not let the pony avert her gaze, wanting to or not she will face him. Whether the pony sees this day simply as an insane man rambling at her, or the time where she decides her future will depend completely on her. Even then, regardless of what she chooses, he will not truly care. Yes, he wants the pony to evolve, for her flame to glow and grow. But, just as he discovered it himself, the only one who can help oneself, is their Self. He can't make her stronger. Neither does he want to. He can't give her what she needs. Neither does he want to. He can't make her life better. Neither does he want to. No, what he can do is talk to her. Not with words coming out of his mouth, but with them coming out of his soul. How to explain it… For him being honest, being… transparent is an expression of someone’s innermost thoughts, beliefs, and values. The way one speaks and the way one acts says more than enough about who they are for those who can pierce the truth with just a gaze. And although he is not capable of it, from what he saw, he is sure of only one thing. That Fluttershy is without a doubt a coward. A scared cat, a dog full of bark but no bite for her words. A weakling who can't help herself, much less others. Yes, despite her appearance and gentle nature Fluttershy had many, many characteristics he abhors. But maybe… he can make the pony change that. He can talk to her about what he believes. About what he passed through. About what he hopes. And maybe, just maybe, she will be better. Mentally, he laughed. This situation… reminds him of what had happened before. During that fight, and later on inside his mindscape Yuujirou Hanma opened his eye- no. It is more precise to say that during that first fight, the Ogre opened his mind, during the second however, he opened his soul. Doing so just by… being himself. And that alone made him respect that man above all. By being Yuujirou Hanma, the strongest creature on Earth showed him, without ever meaning to, the truth. Of everything, including himself. He is not Yuujirou Hanma, he will never be Yuujirou Hanma, he will never be a Hanma, no matter how much of that man’s blood flows within him, he is Dean Tyronus Starfield. And that's enough. Now… he only hopes his current self is enough to open the eyes of the Pony in front of him. To the truth, of everything, the world, the people, and even… herself, the absolute, irrefutable truth that he learned all those days ago. ‘The only one who can take a step forward is yourself.’ He can't, and won't take that step for her. She can either move forward, and risk losing everything, or not move at all. Either way, the situation did not matter enough for him to care. “I… asked myself the same thing when I arrived at my home, right after I witnessed that fight, I knew I would most likely die if I injected that man’s blood in me.” “I was scared, so scared it took me 2 days to make up my mind, I had two options, ones that would decide everything from then on.” Leaning back he closed both of his hands and presented them to the pony. “Did I live, and continue as the same thing I hated?” He opened his left hand. The pony’s head moved. “Or did I take the chance, and die knowing I tried, die knowing that this time, this single time in my life I truly did try to become something I could stand looking at in the mirror?” He opened his right hand. The pony’s head moved again, her eyes stayed fixated on his hand as she turned her entire face in a confused way. Not waiting for the woman to choose, he continued. He’d make sure she knew exactly what she was getting into before getting her answer. “You hate yourself too, don't you?” The pony’s eyes widened as she snapped her face toward him while at the same time leaning her neck back in surprise. “You don't like who you are and what you are, you don't even like what you do as a matter of fact, most importantly of all you don't like that you couldn't keep that promise to help me either do you?” Unconsciously the pony’s head moved to nod. "Yes, you made a promise, if I recall correctly your exact words were ‘Now, hear me here mister, I don't care if you want my help or not, I will help you because that's what I want to do, And there's nothing you can do to stop me, got it?!’ right?” The human said in a monotone tone as the pony, with her eyes still fixed on him, nodded. She had nothing to say, or maybe, she didn't want to do so. Either way, she kept quiet. “Right?” Thump!* Her heartbeat quickened as the human’s tone darkened. “Y-yes!” She wasn't afraid of Star, for all he acted rough and talked darkly she knew the human would not hit her. He must have liked the ponies from his world because he couldn't stop feeling her fur. Not that she is complaining. She saw him holding himself back from hugging her more than once. Something… weird considering his aversion to her trying to touch him. Had he been another pony doing it she would have felt strange, bothered, and weirded out but Star is… an alien. He looked far too different from any creature she ever saw to see him in any other way besides a friendly, squishy, not-so-gentle giant that likes soft things a little bit much. The fact her fur is soft is more likely than not a coincidence than anything else. No, she was afraid, not because of what he did, or acted, but because of where the conversation was going. She talked with her ponytrist many, many times, and while their sessions were extremely different from… this she knew how to detect the flow of a conversation. Very soon, everything would become much more uncomfortable. Honestly, this conversation has been a rollercoaster, there were good parts and very bad parts. Even then, surprisingly enough, she doesn't feel like leaving despite everything, something weird even for her considering that she runs away even from foals in order to have the minimum amount of interaction possible. Yes, she could turn her back and leave, fly away, or even kick Star out of her house, she doesn't think he will stop her from doing so but… Thump!* She doesn't want to, simply put, Star is right, his words hurt yes, but he is right. Oh make no mistake, if he was just right she would still most likely kick him out, or run away herself, being right doesn't help. Tartarus, her bullies were right, or maybe she made them right but it's not because of that that she stood there and took their words like a buck bag. Without even speaking about her ponytrists, they studied psychology, they understand how a pony’s mind works, they understood her, but that still didn't help. Star is honest, brutally so, he also understands her in a way she can't quite describe, but no. It's not just because of that that she insists on hearing him despite everything. The way he speaks, the way he acts, for her is rather obvious, before breakfast she thought he was talking to himself while screaming at her. Now, she has the same feeling, just… different. He is speaking with her, acknowledging her but at the same time, she has the impression he is talking to a mirror. Not himself but… still himself in a way. He understands her in a way her family, her ponytrist, and even her critters don't. And that alone is enough for her to stay put and hear, truly and wholly hear what he says. And while she doesn't know much about ponies, or humans she knows enough to be sure that this understanding comes from either an ability to read her mind or experience. It was ridiculous but… Star, she thinks he passed through the same things she did, well, probably not the same but, close enough. It wasn't very kindly worded but he himself said he was ‘Pathetic like her’ not too long ago. It was… shocking in a way, a way where a tiny, almost undetectable grain of hope bloomed inside her. And she wants to hear the truth, not from a voice in her head she isn't wholly sure is herself, or from somepony who will try to sugarcoat it, no, she wants to hear it from someone wholly honest. Someone she is sure actually has even the slightest idea of what is being Fluttershy. Not only that, she also wants to hear it, to understand how he did it. How he went from being somehuman like her to… him, in just 11 days. She wants to be better. She doesn't want to be herself. It's going to hurt, she knows it but… it's already past the time not to shrink at the bucks. “It was a ridiculous promise, in it you excluded yourself from any kind of fight, and that is understandable, Yuujirou would rip your wings out and tear you in half had you tried to face him.” Thump! She holds a flinch at the human’s casual tone. He… scolds her, and insults her but still… she doesn't think he hates her. More like… he refuses to lie to her. It’s hurtful, most ponies would probably be angry at him, she feels like she should be angry at him but… she isn't. She prefers this rather than having a pony lying through their teeth and saying they believe in her. “But even then, even after saying in a loud and clear tone that you would help regardless of whether I wanted or not, you still trembled before that monster.” “For many that would not mean much, fear is s natural response to situations where one’s well-being is in danger after all.” “Fearing something is natural, I fear many things myself, more than you ever will with your meat brain, if that was the only thing, we wouldn't be having this conversation, of that you can be sure.” His eyes sharpened. “But I know your type, I know what you were thinking, I didn't need to read your mind to do it, I know who you are because I was like you.” The pony’s body started to tremble. The human’s eyes hardened as he released the pony and pointed a finger at her. The pony… it took a while to realize it but she reminded him of his past self, and above all people he knows who he was. For it, he knows who she is. “And I knew who I was, I knew of all the little lies I told myself, my little delusions and those small little thoughts, I know who I was, and for it, I know who you are.” Sniff* From one moment to the other tears started to fall from the pony’s eyes as she looked at the human’s eyes. She… didn't expect this. In her life, she had many… troubling thoughts, bad thoughts, stupid thoughts but never evil thoughts. That… was until today. How? More importantly, why? She wasn't simply thankful she was safe, she wasn't just relieved she couldn't be harmed Tartarus she wasn't even happy because the monster couldn't kill anypony. No, she was thankful that that monster was inside Star, relieved that it couldn't harm anyone else besides Star. She was happy because the suffering of a creature meant peace to her, peace to keep living the same miserable life she did everything to distract herself from. Shame doesn't begin to describe what she felt, what she feels, no, disgrace would be a better word. Even she didn't know she could trot so low, but then again, she always does surprise herself in the worst ways. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I di-” “Don’t… waste your breath.” Tyronus's heavy voice resounded through the cottage, the pony, still sobbing, went quiet. “Being sorry changes nothing, your words already proved to be worthless, they won't change the past, and neither the future, don’t be sorry.” Lifting his hand he approached the pony, only for her to flinch back. His expression softened, slowly this time, he moved his hand until it touched her cheek, holding both of them in his palms he extended his thumbs and wiped the pony’s tears away. Really… he hates seeing fluttershy animals cry. “Be better.” Sighing he released the pony that for one moment moved to follow before forcing herself to sit again. Getting out of the chair he turned around to look through the window, ignoring the sobbing sounds behind him all the while. A feeling of sympathy ran through him at the scene but not a drop of empathy. He cried too, in the past, much like her. And just like him, she’ll realize that tears truly bring nothing but pain. No one will help her. She has to help herself. She has to understand that she is alone. And then, when she finally does… she will grow. Just like he did. Or fall. Just like he almost did. “That promise, it meant nothing to me, it was as important as a dead rat on the other side of the street but those… motions you did, the words you said showed me enough, they meant something to you, and that alone, makes your actions nothing short of disgraceful.” Her ears fell. But she refused to take her eyes away from the human’s back. “You are worthless woman, a true and utter waste of space in this world, nothing you say, or do has any value.” “You proved to the world that even what you value has no hold on your actions and thoughts, that even that which you value loses its meaning in the face of self-service.” Tyronus spoke heavily, his words… didn't come from guesswork, it was weird, truly, and utterly bizarre. Right now, he speaks with someone, an individual he should not have, even in a million years have met. Someone who even a universe away could by all intents and purposes, be the perfect representation of a mirror. He had no proof or even certainty of it, the way she acted, talked, and even her emotions, despite seeing and feeling them all those things didn't serve as concrete proof of his thoughts. No, the person he thinks Fluttershy is, comes from… a feeling. One that he betted everything he had into it. In a single intuition. Really, it was weird, truly weird, he never put much faith in things like it before, he always preferred to have proof and facts before even cogitating trusting something but… Right now he… didn't care. Maybe it was another, mysterious sense, maybe his facets saw something within her that he couldn't but… From the deepest parts within him, within his soul, with only the barest hints of it, his Self was sure that Fluttershy, the alien creature, the one born a universe away, was more similar to him than anyone else in both worlds. He doesn't trust things like guesses, feelings, or even intuition but… his knowledge of the soul, of his facets, and of how they can perceive things he cannot made it so he… How to say it… Made him believe in something. Made him believe in his Selves. And so, he didn't speak as if he was talking with a pony, or an alien, or even someone else. No. “I know you, I know that you are inconsequential to even your own life, much less for those around you.” He spoke as if he was talking to himself. Turning around he came face to face with the image of Fluttershy. Tears streamed out of her hurt-filled eyes, ones that looked upon him with such emotion that he didn't think any human had any hope of expressing the same level of suffering as her. But then again, with eyes like those reading her becomes much simpler. thump* Quite honestly he thought her tears would have been used over by this point. But, he had to admit, even while apathetic to her, the visage in front of him wasn't pleasant, be any extent of the word. Much to the contrary, the image of the yellow pegasus crying and shaking while trying her hardest to look at him brought a feeling of unpleasantness… and something else. Pride flooded his body at the pegasus' insistence on staring at him. He didn't like seeing the pony like that. But it is necessary. Briefly, he asked himself… did he look like this in one of his many deaths? Even then his breath hitched at the look, briefly, he thought of stopping, before straightening his posture and continuing. Pain is necessary for gain. And honesty, although brutal, is wholly needed. “But…” A hopeful look crossed the pony’s face. “This is completely by choice, you chose to make your words worthless the moment you thought of backing down.” A skeptical look adorned his face as he realized something. “Even more, that promise… was made more for yourself than me, wasn't it?” Or perhaps he was told something. “You had no need to promise anything, you could have simply done it regardless of my wants, no, you promised, in that specific ritual of yours so I couldn't make you back down.” She opened her mouth. He ignored her. “But that's the thing, creatures like you and me are complex, we are not two-dimensional like animals, our actions and words have more than just one meaning, one motive.” “That promise had meaning to you, perhaps even a cultural one, but that is irrelevant, you made those motions because you wanted something.” “I wholeheartedly believe you made that promise with the intention of showing me I could not make you back down, but… it's not just that.” He waved his index finger from one side to the other while shaking his head. “No, no, no you know yourse- no, it is more precise to say that your subconscious mind knows you better than yourself.” He paced back and forth as he lifted a finger, puzzles, how much he loved to solve them, and humans? Those are the best ones there are. Ponies come close enough not to matter. Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! While the human thought the pony froze at the same time her heartbeat quickened at his words. How a creature that spoke so little with another could discover so much in so little time would probably be a mystery to most. Not to her however. Of course, judging him completely by her ~~guesses~~ discoveries it wouldn't be a surprise. She knew this would happen, but still… She felt nervous. “That is to say, a part of you, the one who knows exactly who you are, the one who realized who Yuujirou Hanma truly was, knew what would happen.” Slowly, he walked in circles around the table. “Knew how you would react, and so, a second, minuscule reason embedded itself in your mind, something you would have realized had you known wholly who you self was.” “My self?” The pony finally spoke after minutes of silence. “Irrelevant for now, I am not the one who should tell you who your Self is, but what matters here is that second reason you had, the promise you made, was a way to force yourself to keep it.” Stopping in front of the pony he lowered his torso to look at her. “Am I right?” A sudden silence rained inside the room. The mare, sitting in four hooves, looked apprehensively at the human. She did not open her mouth, didn't move, or even look away from him. Glup* Nervously her hoof moved up to touch her chin as her eyes wandered through the room, thinking, imagining, guessing. Seconds passed in complete silence while the human opted to finish his salad silently and the pony stood frozen in though Seconds passed and then… minutes. The human leaned on the wall and looked patiently at the pony’s thoughtful form with his arms crossed. Finishing his tomato his mind started to wonder, about everything, from the moment he arrived on this planet, to now, and then to the pony in front of him. Fluttershy. He understands her, he truly does. He too had difficulty in putting his thoughts into words, an answer of his could come in minutes simply because he couldn't find a satisfactory line of words to express himself. Others… didn't understand that. Strangers, ‘family, or ‘friends’ none of them did. But he does. He might have gained a few fuses after that fight but normally it is quite hard for him to get angry, or even shout surprisingly enough. Patience, excluding certain things, is something he has in droves, and so, he waits for the pony, whether she leaves, or doesn't answer for hours on end, he won't care. His hopes are far too low for him to be properly disappointed again. Something he finds quite strange. If not outright baffling. He stopped expecting things from others a long time ago after all. Even if minuscule, hoping for something is… alien. Tok* Hearing the sound of a hoof touching wood his attention returned outward. “I… don't know.” The pony answered in a low tone. For anyone with more than two brain cells, they would realize the question wasn't made with the intention to simply know about a ridiculous promise, no. It was a question about the pony’s Self. Something made for her to think about who she is. He expected the answer but… even then, it somewhat disappointed him. He sighed, not in tiredness but in exasperation. Softening his expression he spoke with a lighter tone. “Most don't.” Her eyes widened, perhaps not expecting that reaction. “For a… long time, I didn't either, I didn't know who I was, but I wanted to, so for 2 years? I think I asked myself that question, who am I? What am I really?” He uncrossed his arms “During those two years, I’d constantly ask myself why am I doing this? Why am I talking like this? Why did I do that?” “Constantly I did it so often I eventually started asking myself why I even bothered to get up from the bed, why I washed my mouth.” “I kept asking myself minor, ridiculous things like Why do I eat, and giant, existential questions like, why do I exist?” “I did this until I found all the answers to all the questions I could answer until… one day, I had nothing more to ask myself.” He shrugged. “But that's not the thing, I didn't search for answers that I would be satisfied with, no, I chased for those I knew to be true.” “And so after those two years, after forcing myself to answer everything I wanted to, after making sure not even a smidge of my self was hidden from me, after truly and utterly being able to say without a hint of doubt that I knew myself, I asked one last question.” Fluttershy leaned forward as her ears shot up. “Who. Am. I?” He lightly laughed at the pony’s bewildered expression. It would do good for her to relax momentarily. “I know, I know right, what a ridiculous question, but… you’d be surprised how many creatures can't answer that truthfully.” He pointed at the pony with a serious expression and spoke with a deep tone. “And you, are one of them.” Ignoring the pegasus wince and standing fur he continued as if nothing had happened. “Since then I knew exactly who and what I was, oh I was still delusional make no mistake, At the time I deluded myself by justifying that the fault of me being me, was not mine!” He spread his arms down and smiled as if he’d just told a joke. Fluttershy didn't get it. “Ridiculous isn't it? But… you should want to know it right? The answer I arrived at? Well, that answer is very simple.” “Dean Tyronus Starfield was a complete and utter waste of space, a man who should not have been born in the first place.” The pony’s eyes narrowed angrily. He had to hold back a laugh, the woman couldn't be bothered to stay angry at him even after all he said, but she does so the second he becomes self-deprecating. Well, not that it matters, if time travel were ever to be invented he would travel through it simply to kill that bastard. After making sure it wouldn't destroy him in the process of course, that piece of garbage isn't worth the life of even a squirrel, much less his current self. “You, haven't done such a thing, you don't know the entirety of your Self but don't worry, if you don't know who you are, I’ll discover it for you.” He sat on the chair once again and stared directly into the pony’s eyes. “Let's see, you broke something you thought important, in favor of self-preservation, in other words, your commitment to something ends when your life is put at risk, speaking shortly, you are a liar.” “Oh I know what you are thinking ‘But Dean, don't all creatures wish to live? What is wrong with putting yourself above others for the sake of survival?’ right?” He shook his head. “Typical weaklings always with an excuse ready to fire, animals, act in pure self-preservation, they act by instinct, all they do is fight, fuck, and survive.” “Oh yes, they make friends, to enhance their chances of survival, they fuck, to guarantee the survival of their species, they die for their families, but… just due to evolutionary and instinctual traits.” “Sacrificing themselves increases the chances of their genes being passed on to the next generation after all, you get it right?” He opened his arms. “We are better than animals Fluttershy, people can fight for something more than themselves, more than just the survival of their species, friends, and country, they can fight for concepts.” “Concepts, like honor, code, faith, belief, philosophy, to prioritize your life and health over something you truly and utterly believe in is to become no better than an animal.” “To fear injury is normal, to let that fear stop you from being yourself is not.” His expression changed as his voice turned grim. “Do not let anyone else tell you otherwise Fluttershy.” Thump!* “Yes, you would not kill yourself by fighting a bear because it ate your fruits, what value does food have in relation to your life after all? Fighting would be pointless, right?” “uhmmm, yes?” Dean had to hold a smile back. The pony is evolving, during most of the conversation he was the only one speaking, normally she just Now, for the first time, instead of simply nodding or gesturing, she spoke. It is something small, yes, but he knows enough about how even these small things can mean much. However, the answer did disappoint him a little. “There is no right answer little fool, there’s only what you think, now, let me ask you again, and answer with your heart, Fighting would be pointless, right?” Breathing deeply Fluttershy puffed her chest and looked at Dean. “Yes.” His lips formed a line. “I would, I would fight against it, not because it took my food, no, I’d probably not even care about it honestly, I’d fight it because of principles.” The pony tilted her head. “Principle?” He smiled, he didn't think she didn't know what the word itself meant, she was probably just egging him to explain himself more. Good, understanding presages evolution. “Well, the textbook explanation would be something like… Principles are fundamental beliefs or guidelines that shape behavior, decision-making, and actions, serving as the foundation for ethical, moral, or practical conduct in various contexts, such as personal values, organizational culture, or societal norms.” He waved his hand. “But then again we are not studying.” He lifted his shoulders in a half-hearted attempt at a shrug. “You see, rights don't exist, you are born entitled to nothing, just as you will die entitled to nothing, if rights existed I can guarantee you the world would be a very different place.” His tone kept monotone; perhaps in the past, he would be angry, but not anymore. “But… that's not true, whether you gain a loving family or not is a complete dice roll, a random universal chance you cannot even hope to control.” “Some are fortunate others… get thrown into the trash bin while still being newborns.” “WHAT?!” The pony shouted with such strength a gust of wind slammed into his face. His eyes turned serious as he sensed magic moving erratically around him, unfortunately, he couldn't sense much more. ‘Curious.’ If only he could see magic, how easier would it be to understand it? Smiling ironically he continued. “Right? That's why I said that you, me, and the entire world has the wonderful right to, nothing! the universe won't rearrange itself to force someone to adhere to a fancy piece of paper most decided to name law.” “And even the law itself just states what will happen if you do not follow it, there isn't a supernatural force making you obey it no if you kill an infant, you will be punished, but what does punishment change? That baby is still dead!” He breathed heavily as the pony gave him a wide-eyed look. He understands it, really, the world is a piece of garbage, no matter how you look at it, some just realize it later than others. “But.” His tone turned serious as he lifted his finger. “You can fight.” And then smirked. It was such a simple thing, really, how did it take so long for him to understand it? Still in his chair, he slowly lifted his left arm. “In this world, all you are given is a body.” Taking the woman’s right hoof with his other hand he opened his palm. “And the instincts on how to use it.” Slowly he moved the woman’s hoof, making her close each of his fingers when suddenly, after the third, he felt something gripping them. Releasing her arm he watched as she continued to close his fingers, gently, a… field warped around his hand, moving his fingers slowly. He smiled, the woman probably never saw fingers before, at least not according to how she was acting. Moving so slowly as if she were afraid to injure them. Lifting his left arm “This is a fist, a gesture humans do mainly before punching something, this fist, is all you have from the moment you are born, it doesn't… give you anything, it doesn't do anything for you, no, what it does is present a chance.” “A chance to fight back against the world, against anything that would stand in your way, in this world, where nothing is guaranteed, you are the only one who you can rely on.” “The world might say, a baby can't take care of itself, it's too weak, helpless, what can it do? It needs help, it needs a family, that's why rights exist to guarantee those things.” “Again, again, and again, weaklings find the most hilarious excuses.” His eyes sharpened as his voice grew deep. ”In the year 1954 a demon was born, on that day, all creatures on earth went down one rank in the pyramid of strength.” “The name of that demon? Yuujirou Hanma, the day he was born that man forcibly took the milk of his own mother, not because he had to, but because he refused any sort of help.” “If he wants it, he takes it, he does it, that was true even as a newborn.” “Just by being himself, just by being the freest man in the world, that man reveals the crude and naked truth, the truth all weaklings refuse to acknowledge.” He sighed. “They are weak.” “And there's nothing more than that, being born weak is just that, a weakness.” He said it once and he will say it again, for those who achieve mind over matter the impossible is not only possible but probable. No matter how ridiculous ordinary people might think it is. With worried eyes, the pony looked at him. “Star this… isn't that… man, an exception?” Putting a finger in his chin he hummed. “Fluttershy, your mentality is something like ‘If he can do it it’s because he had this, this, and that’ It's understandable, living caged by the universe you never thought of escaping its hold.” “But you are not weak because of the choices imposed on you, you are weak because of your mentality, instead of thinking ‘He can but I cant’ you should think ‘If he can do it, what stops me from doing the same, and how can I change it?’.” “In other words, if one does it, it means it's possible, it means there's a way to achieve it, if you are incapable of it, change that.” Supporting his face with his hand he looked at the pegasus and waited. Her expression was… complicated, had he not been able to smell her emotions he wouldn't know what she was thinking. Anger, frustration, confusion? exasperation and… hope. Speaking with her made it much easier to identify different scents, the only problem now was the intensity and context. But for now, it doesn't matter, it was quite obvious the pegasus pony didn't like what he said. He understands it, it is upsetting. Unfortunately for her however, it didn't stop being just as true. Finally, the pony opened her mouth slightly hesitating, she voiced her thoughts. “No, there are good creatures in the world Star, and many who fight to do what’s right, this world is good.” He held a smile, it was typical, those with no arguments choose to ignore the statements they don't know how to answer and do so weakly for the ones they think they can. Or perhaps she simply wants to defend her worldview even while knowing she has no way to do so. “I never said there weren't any, again… it's a dice roll, nothing is guaranteed Shy, as for those who fight for what is right? Don't joke around, individuals do that, not the universe.” Clasping the pony’s cheek he touched his own on hers, ponies do nuzzle, right? “They say rights are a guarantee to all people, but that's not right, is it? Even here, even now, the so-called innocent and naive suffer at the hands of the wicked.” “Just like you did right?” Her eyes widened. He did not smile, he knows very well one is not born as meek, nervous, and shy as the pegasus, these people are made. “Once again, your words prove me right, at the end of the day, those who are weak, those who cannot stand up for themselves only live because another decided not to end them, not because of fancy words on a piece of paper.” And that's fine, the problem is not being this way, it's continuing to be this way. The pony doesn't believe she can be better, and he wants to show her otherwise. Show her that if she tries, truly tries, independently if she stays weak or becomes strong she can navigate through an indifferent universe without bowing her head. That she can be more than just inconsequential in the face of an indifferent universe. “You have no idea what strangers are capable of, one can very well stab you one day because it got too high on something, or simply because it felt like it.” “And then… what will you do while bleeding on the ground? Cry over the injustice? Be angry because a creature freer than you decided to do what it wanted? Call the police?” He shook his head while crossing his arms. “I don't know what you would do, but I can tell you what I would, I’d be angry, furious at myself, dead, because I couldn't beat a random bastard that decided I had lived for long enough.” “I know a law won't stop someone from stabbing me, I know God won't smite the unjust and wicked for being Evil, above all I know that in this world the only one I can trust to have my best interests in heart is myself.” “I know my strength only depends on myself, that my survival depends on how much I fight, that my continued existence is wholly and absolutely dependent on my actions.” “Just like yours is dependent only on yourself.” He scoffed. “Ask yourself this, you depend upon another to live even now, maybe not in a person specifically but the state, the princess, and the government with its laws.” His voice took a mocking tone. “You depend upon the willingness of all creatures to obey rules that don't truly shackle them, you depend completely on their fear of the consequences to stay alive, but one day…” He pushed his face closer to the pony, and looked at her with a death stare. He had no wish for the naive pony to die, whether she heard him or not though, is completely up to her. Dead or alive, it’ll be hew sole fault. “One day the dice will roll, and you’ll be unlucky enough to find someone who’s not afraid.” thump Thump! THUMP!! Leaning back he ignored the sound of the mare’s beating heart and continued normally. “And then what will your life be like? What will the entirety of your history be resumed as? Whatever you did, lived, suffered, and surpassed, will it all be irrelevant in the face of someone who felt like ending your history on a mere impulse?” “Yes… yes it will, all you have ever done, unmade, because you depended on another for your safety, because you accepted being weak, in favor of being comfortable, in favor of not feeling pain.” His eyes narrowed “Understand this Fluttershy, a dice roll is all it takes, for a life’s book to be burnt.” Tap!* Snapping her head towards the sound Fluttershy watched in silence as her beet juice ran through the table. Huff* Huff* Huff* Her breathing sped, she… doesn't know why but from one moment to the other the world became unfocused, her eyes refusing to leave the fallen juice even for a second. Piiiiiiiiiiiiiii Her ears flickered at the ringing sound as her pupils lost color. thump Thump THUMP! Was that her heart? No, it couldn't be but… why is her chest hurting. And why is that thing smelling of metal? Suddenly a hand held her chin and forcibly moved her face up, for a moment her eyes stayed glued on the table before she snapped back and looked forward. Only to see Star’s contemplative look. Something pressed her chest. Uhhh-fuuuuh* Oh, it was Star. “But, you can fight back even against this universe’s chaos, or perhaps it’s destiny, let's go back to that bear for one moment ok?” Unconsciously, she nodded while her heart kept hammering in her chest. Gazing down she watched and felt as the human’s hand moved circles in her chest. She appreciated it, really, even if somewhat embarrassed from needing to be calmed down she truly did appreciate Star’s gesture. Judging by the decrease in pain she’d say she’s not the only one. “The bear, in this context, is the dice, the encounter came at random, no fault of anyone, but then, seeing that thing eat your food right in front of you, you have a choice.” “Fight it and risk your life for something as worthless as food, or let it go undisturbed and lose something far less important?” “That’s where principles come in, you shouldn't let the thing steal your food from you, not because it is important, but because you have to fight back.” “In the past when both of us were nothing but children, nothing but weak little creatures, we couldn't fight for ourselves, we couldn't have what we wanted without the specific permission of others, our lives were in the hands, or hooves of someone else.” “Whether you lived or died depended completely upon, once again, a dice roll, a chance, we had no control.” “We were weak, and for it, we bowed our heads to forces greater than ourselves, as weaklings, incapable of getting stronger we had excuses.” He paused. “Or did we?” Fluttershy’s head turned, she knows that tone. Less than an hour of talking with the human and she already knows he is about to say something absurd. Absurd and insane and… probably true. No. It will be true. Because apparently, the world is more crazy than she ever gave it credit for, and not Pinkie Pie crazy just… ‘this should not be magically or physically possible’ kind of crazy. “No, it's more precise to say we never had any of them in the first place, we just made it up, excuses, or maybe… we believed in them so much they became real to us.” “Can you believe it? A lie told so many times it became true?” He didn't wait for the pegasus to answer, with a serious expression, he did it himself. “I don't, understand this Fluttershy, the weak justify themselves with their disadvantages.” “They have no accountability, responsibility, or courage, all they have are justifications and excuses. If you want to be something more, someone you can be proud of, someone you aren't ashamed of being, you Can't. Hide. Behind. Anything.” “Death or not, injury or not, pain or not, you have to refuse to yield to a force greater than you, your actions are your own, danger, consequences, laws, expectations, you decide how to react according to them.” “Not the other way around.” “You can always fight back, you can always stand up for yourself, you can always disregard everything and everyone else, you can do anything, you just choose not to.” Feeling the pony’s heartbeat lower he took his hand out of her chest, it was surprisingly fluffy. “By not fighting back against that fucking bear I’d be blowing my head in the face of danger, and why? Because my life can end? Because I can face unpleasant consequences if I decide to walk whenever I want to? No.” “The universe doesn't dictate my actions, my thoughts, my strength, neither does reality, and neither will a country, I do.” “It just took me a while to realize that, but… that's not true for you, is it? No, of course not, you’d let even a breeze push you around.” Her breath hitched at the comment. She did not flinch. “I don't think you realize it Fluttershy, but living as a stranger to yourself, isn't living at all, understand this, following the rules because you are afraid of breaking them and following them because you feel like it are two very different things.” “As for the bear dilemma? Well, If you can't stand up for yourself even in the minor things, what hope do you have when the big ones arrive?” The pony’s expression soured. “Even still, you would not fight it, right? I understand you do not have the same principles as I, not fighting the bear in your case would not be a sign of weakness but…” He lazily looked at the pony. “Would you do so if it killed your critters?” She froze. He smiled. Her fur stood on edge. He understands her. He truly does. Why the pegasus would choose not to fight, she doesn't have the same views as him, for her letting the animal eat would not be a humiliating or bad thing. She does love animals after all. But what she didn't understand, is that the bear was a simple metaphor, cute she may be, bright she is not. His comparison to a random person who could kill her at a whim made her think about her own weakness, he saw it, she didn't want that to happen. She didn't want to be inconsequential. He managed to get through her, to make her understand that strength is a necessity to live. But not a necessity to be free. She most likely doesn't want to become someone like him, even with his words she will more likely than not still follow societal norms. That's why he said those words ‘Because you have to’ and ‘Because you felt like it.’ Currently, the pony thinks she has to follow them, even more, she is too much of a coward not to. That's why his words were not said with the intention of changing her mind, but to plant something in her. And idea. The idea that she doesn't have to conform to anyone’s or anything’s expectations and rules. It might sound like something small, but it's anything but. He only achieved mind over matter because he was tired of meeting expectations, of having destined outcomes for his actions. He knew he’d lose to the Ogre, no matter how long or hard he fought against him, he would lose. And for a time he accepted that he accepted that he couldn't do it, and then… he didn't. From then on he didn't accept shit, he’d punch that fucker with the sole intent of killing him regardless if he could do it or not, defeat, despite inevitable didn't have a place in his mind. He rejected reality, not in his previous, pathetic way of blaming everything else but fighting against it in a hopeless battle, he knew he couldn't win, yes, but he still fought back. Because any reality where he didn't win was unacceptable for his Self. That's what the pony needs to do. Fight back against everything and everyone, even herself. Just like he did. “Where do the limits of your promises lie? I am a stranger to you, breaking a promise to me would be of little importance but again… that was a promise for you just as it was for me, wasn't it?” The pony stayed quiet, not quite knowing how to respond. She… isn't a fighter, and she does know of the cycle of nature but… even she doesn't know what she’d do if one of her animal friends was turned into food by something as strong as a bear. Scream, scold, fight? She truly doesn't know, fighting a bear would be impossible, no matter how hard she bucks it will at most annoy the animal. She’d surely die if she did it but… would she just… let it go? Ignore the death of a friend because she can't do anything about it? She could ask for help but… she doesn't think Star asked with that in mind. Besides… would she even have the nerve to? If this ever happened, wouldn't she be just as helpless as before? Her eyes widened as she remembered something. Star… fought against that human Yujiro, and he died. She… isn't talking with a random Stallion, with an arrogant or bashful man, no. She had forgotten for a moment, Star… died, he died in many, many horrible ways if his words are to be believed Just as she knows they are. He died hundreds of times, believing full well he would not come back, still, in almost every death, he punched back. Something burned in her eyes. And now… She looked at the band-aids warped around his body. He will die the next time he sleeps. Why isn't he afraid? Even more, could she do it? Fight back because it would be far too pathetic not to? ‘No…’ No, she wouldn't. But… well, she doesn't want to go through it of course but, she… wants to be able to say yes. To Star. She… admires him, she really does, being like him, one day, wouldn't be bad. Maybe she can... do it? Her head suddenly snapped to Star as she heard him speak. Thump! Anxiousness gripped her. “The mere act of considering escaping from the consequences of your words already shows who you are as a pony, you cannot be trusted Fluttershy, precisely because what you say, what you promise, what you believe in dies as soon as your well being is put at stake.” His face turned serious. “Hence why you have no worth, why you made yourself worthless, if you do not wish to harm yourself fine! No one has a problem with it but what you did was beyond that.” “You lied, knowing full well what would happen.” “Live as you want Fluttershy, in a pit of shit, or a palace of gold, but never, never in your life lie to yourself again, you are a coward, and a weakling, do not act otherwise unless you wish to be otherwise.” He backed away and looked down upon the quivering form of the pegasus pony. She was nervous and anxious, but contrary to not even five minutes ago, she didn't cry. ‘Pride, in someone else… weird.’ He wasn't done, no, he didn't start this conversation to insult the woman or put her down, he started the talk solely because he wanted to see that flame again. And he won't stop speaking until any hope of doing so is extinguished, or her eyes glow ablaze once more. A thoughtful look appeared on his face. “You wanted to run right?” The pony stayed still., averting her face from the human. BANG! Only to flinch as the human slapped the table with all his strength. “ANSWER ME!” “Yes YES, I wanted to!” “What else?! What else did you want to do, what else did you think?!” Tyronus raised his voice as he started to interrogate the pony. He wasn't angry, but he needed the woman to be honest with both him, and herself. A problem can only be fixed after it is acknowledged, and even then it depends completely on one’s will to go further beyond and be better. He can't give it to her, will. He knows. Above anyone in this world, as someone who has been at the bottom of the deepest pit imaginable and managed to survive, he knows how hard getting better can be. How challenging it is, how painful it will be, and how many times one will want to give up how many times they will scream that they can't do it no matter how much they try, no matter how much they crave. Above all, he knows how an idiot screaming that they can do it won't change shit. No one in this world can help anyone else’s mind to heal, no one. Those who don't want to believe they can be helped cannot evolve no matter what they are given, what they are told, or what they do. Only they themselves can take that step. Others can only encourage them to do it. Seeing her actions, smelling her emotions, observing her reactions he is sure of it, this pony doesn't believe she can evolve. Just like him, she has a vision, an image of who she is, and who she wants to be, and an abyss between both of these points. And maybe she really can't, maybe she truly can't cut down some trees and make a bridge. But the world isn't made of maybes. It's made of truths. Ones that can be changed by those willful enough. And he wants to see it, to know it. Whether or not this Pony can be one of them. A person capable of changing even truths. Well, not that it's something he can do for her. He can't give her what she needs. But he can help her give it to herself. “Were you thankful I was the one being killed instead of you? Were you thankful for the wounds in my body, content that I was the one that suffered them and not you?!” She nodded rapidly, her body shaking all the while. He isn't angry, not really, it wouldn't matter if the pony tried to poison him he’d still not be angry. No. Weirdly enough… he’s excited. The conversation is coming to an end. And then… when it does. He’ll finally get his answer. Will she burn or die out? He is curious “And you promised to help me?! Well with an ally like you, I don't need an enemy!” “I’m s-sorry!” She tried to scream, only for her voice to leave at a single higher pitch as it wavered. “Are you? Are you sorry?! Would you say you were sorry had I not screamed at you that I knew?! Or would you continue being this trembling, shy, cowardly piece of a mare that you are?!” She shook her head. Her wings beat frantically at her sides. She wants to run, she wants to leave, she doesn't want to hear Star’s words. But she didn't. When has running away ever helped her? “YOU CAN'T FACE THE TRUTH, You think I’m angry at you for thinking that?! No you imbecile! If I cared for what every single goddamn miserable weakling thought of me I wouldn't live in the first place!” Her hoof twitched. She planted it more firmly on the table. Crack “I AM ANGRY BECAUSE YOU REFUSE TO FACE REALITY, YOU REFUSE TO TAKE ACCOUNTABILITY.” Her hoof pressed more into the table as she clenched her muscles. Not this time, she won't run away this time. “YOU REFUSE TO TAKE THE FALL OF ANYTHING UNLESS YOU ARE FORCED TO, LIKE NOW!” She opened her mouth, only to close it a moment later, no, this time. “Do you not see it?! Your ACTIONS speak for you, your CONDUCT speaks for you, and your THOUGHTS betray the falsity that you created at that moment, where you promised something YOU COULD NOT KEEP!” She’ll face it. “THAT is why you are worthless Fluttershy, because you give no worth to your words, actions, and even thoughts!” Here, with the human screaming at her she… doesn't feel anything at least not toward him It was weird, truly weird. Can somepony even feel like this? Like they and them are two different ponies? She does. “YOU ARE NOTHING!” Shooting out of the table he turned around and walked to the window once again. It was weird, truly and utterly weird, thinking that Fluttershy and fluttershy are different ponies. Weirdest still, only one hates the other. “And the worst of it all?” Her ears went up as no tears fell from her eyes. “You choose to be it.” Turning back he gazed at the pony, this time, however, he couldn't hold a smile back. She wasn't trembling, crying, or even ruffling her feathers. She just stared at him, in a way he could almost call calm. Walking toward her he spoke calmly “That damn promise, let it be clear, I don't care if you keep it or not." Staring intensely at her eyes he pointed at her heart, passing through her chest fluff and poking the soft skin beneath it all. For a moment a look of pain crossed her face, even if diminished her chest still hurt. "But you should." THUMP!* "Hear me woman, the only person you can trust without a single shadow of a doubt on this planet is yourself, but sometimes, not even this is true, born out of a weak mind some can sabotage their own self." "That's why I say to you, lie to the world, lie to your family, friends, and allies but never, never lie to yourself, I said it once and I will do it again, loving as a stranger to yourself, is not living at all.” “That's why I want to ask you a single thing, no, I want you to ask yourself a single thing.” Sitting on the chair he breathed slowly and stared directly at the pony, who stared back quietly with a neutral expression. “Do you want to die as the pony you are now?” His tone was calm, perhaps a little curious, but still serene. Fluttershy blinked. “If your life were to end at this moment, for whatever reason big or small, random or planned, accidental or not, answer me, answer yourself this…” Her ears twitched as they pointed directly toward the human. “Would you be satisfied with the pony you are today?” Dean leaned back. Interlocking his fingers he waited for the woman’s answer. As he did so silence enveloped the room, the pony’s face, still refusing to move away from the human adorned a thoughtful expression. The question… wasn't hard, not even minimally, she knew the answer the second Star asked. The thing is… it's… curious, interesting? She can't find the right words for it, just, deep. Throughout their conversation, she understood many things about Star, one of them being that his words seemed to always have some sort of deeper meaning to them. He wasn't hiding anything just… he expected her to understand without needing to explain. Something he did rather nonchalantly. And she heard it all, she understood it all. And so, she’s asking herself… would the Fluttershy from ten, twenty, or thirty minutes ago even manage to answer it? She didn't change mu- no, that's not quite right, she did change, compared to the past 6 years she might as well have transformed into another pony in these past minutes. It was weird, thoughts and questions she would never have possessed had she not spoken with Star swirled in her mind in droves. Even weirder, contrary to before, she actually feels like she can act on those same thoughts. Her feathers shook. No, that's not quite right is it? She could always have acted on them. ‘Ah’ Her eyes widened in realization. She knows now, yes, Star really did change her. Her chest feels light, no, perhaps she just thought it was heavy before. Or maybe he made her change herself? ‘hehe~’ It was funny, most ponies would probably deem Star insane. She probably would too had he not spoken about the entirety of his… Beliefs? Philosophy? Creed? The specifics didn't matter, what matters is that she just… realized it. The most obvious thing in the world. That Inexistent chains are just that, inexistent. It was funny, that she needed somehuman to make her realize it. “... No, I would not.” But it's past time for fun, it's about time she stopped acting like a clown. With fully opened eyes she looked upon the human’s visage. It… could have been a trick of the light, but she swears she saw it. Star’s lips moved up. And a blue light reflected on his eyes “And that is reason enough to change.” Fluttershy got up, trotting down she sat on the chair, turning her head and looking up at the human, a smile formed on her lips. Suddenly, a thoughtful look adorned her face maybe she… could try it again? With a stupid expression on her face, one that failed miserably in hiding her intentions she hesitantly opened her right wing. Only to freeze as Star’s eyes fell on her. Much like a foal getting caught she did not retract her wing. He… it was funny, and she was probably imagining things but she felt like he was amused. Regaining her nerves she slowly extended her wing, enveloping it on the human’s back she clenched the tips of her feathers. And smiled toothly as Star rolled his eyes at her. Yes… they are friends, even if he doesn't know it yet. “Hmmm hmn humm hu huuuuu.” Inside her mind she did a little victory dance as she hummed a song. This day is going great! . . . . . Time: 7:12 Dean stood there, quietly watching the woman wobble her head in a silly dance, a stupid smile plastered on her face as her eyes formed a reversed U. Either her happiness was courageous or his facets were, because he can't stop feeling butterflies in his stomach. Damn cute pony. Making him actually feel happy. He was never one to enjoy physical contact, he’d as far as to say it irritated him to rather extreme levels. Had this happened days prior the pony would have lost some of her teeth. Maybe not. He was always a sucker for cute things. He’d probably feel horrible after doing it. Besides the feeling of her wing is… different, not in a good or bad way, just different. Different in a way his surprisingly pissy attitude toward everyone who touched him didn't feel even slightly annoyed just… neutral. And that was weird enough for him. Still, he felt no closer to the pegasus, they aren't friends, a single conversation will not change that but… he’ll give this to her. Eyes not his watched as a scattered, blue fire gathered its dispersed remains forming a drop shaped flame, surrounded by mist and dim lights It wasn't quite as bright as before, but still brighter than normal. And most importantly, it burned. She did it. And if she wants something as ridiculous as a hug, he’ll humor her. For now. Unconsciously a smile formed on his lips. He did it. He got through her. He’s… happy, they are happy. But, it isn't over. He has one last thing to do. Words alone are not enough after all. They never will. “You know…” Leaning her head away from the human she opened her eyes and stared at him curiously. “Once upon a time, I bowed down to… everything, to the reality I believed to be unbreakable, to whenever I got to, even if to whoever I met.” “I acted like a thousand different masks every time I talked to another, I ran at the mere sight of danger, pain, and effort.” “I was… ridiculous.” He felt her wings tighten. He almost chuckled. Right when he doesn't want help, it comes running toward him. Not that it mattered of course. The universe considers him inconsequential. He’ll just have to train hard enough to be able to do the same. “But not anymore, after being forced to fight against the Ogre I understood myself in a way I never thought possible, heh~ even then it took over 270 deaths for me to get it!” Slam! He slammed his fist on the table lightly. “I am a lucky man, without the Ogre’s brutality I would have never achieved Mind over Matter, and for that, I am thankful.” He sighed. “And so after passing through that man’s hell and waking up I decided it, even if I die, even if my soul is erased, even if I am to be tortured for my words, for my actions, I will stay true to who I am.” “If the day of my end ever comes, resultant from either, I will not blame my killer for it.” “If being myself, if being free, if being honest to my Self has the price of death then I will go to the beyond knowing I was who I wanted to be.” He turned to face the pegasus. “Knowing I died following my creed, even if I did not manage to reach all my dreams I can speak with all of my soul in certainty, that I would not die with any regrets.” “That’s why we are here, why I’m not desperately trying to find something that can save me from my destined death in the hands of that man.” “Fear… doesn't control me any longer Fluttershy, I’ll live in spite of it, instead of for it.” Her eyes briefly widened as her wing clenched on Star’s back. She had forgotten. Star acted so nonchalant she forgot the simple fact that Star will die if he doesn't find something to help him against that monster. They had talked about it less than five minutes ago! Her heartbeat shot up. It's just… the way he speaks, he seems so… unworried. Before she could think it further Star moved, instinctively her eyes snapped toward him. Touching his heart he spoke deeply. “That is the death I wish for.” THUMP! Ignoring the pegasus’ heartbeat the human got up, feathers slipped from his back as he did so. Spreading his arms high he looked to the ceiling as if staring directly at the sky up above. Or perhaps... at the sun Strength cursed through his veins as he allowed the power of his facets to enter him. The pony reminded him far too much of his past self, and so, the resemblance gave him an idea. He only changed after being faced with the irrefutable truth that that fight presented him, and while he can't serve as an example like that man was to him, he can at the very least show her what courage is. Even if it is as minuscule as his. Yes… he can at least that much. Taking a big breath of air he screamed with all his might, intent on letting the world hear his words. Inside or outside the cottage, he wanted the entirety of the village to hear him. Words… are just that, words, honest or not unless the pony can read his mind she will never know if he is being truthful or not. And so, with that in mind, he screamed with all his lungs at the sky, the denizens might not be able to understand him, but even then he screamed in Japanese. “I AM DEAN TYRONUS STARFIELD, THE MAN WHO WILL BE THE STRONGEST IN ALL WORLDS, MAY HEAVEN AND EARTH HEAR MY WORDS TODAY AND STRIKE ME DOWN IF THEY WISH!” “INDEPENDENTLY OF ALL THE PROMISES OF CHAINS, OF PAIN, OF DEATH, AND TORTURE, LET IT BE KNOW, I WILL NEVER BE ANYTHING BESIDES MYSELF!” “I AM DEAN TYRONUS STARFIELD THE FREEST MAN IN THE WORLD!” “And may death come, to all those who try to challenge my claim.” A statement. For everything and everyone to hear. For minutes he spoke, spoke, and spoke about being true to oneself but… he hadn't done anything to show it. Screaming at the top of his lungs his intention of being the strongest, of killing any and all who stand in his way. There really wasn't a more balant way to make his intentions clear. Turning to the wide-eyed pegasus he spoke once again. This conversation has gone on for long enough. "We learned to speak so we could learn of each other's minds, but... as soon as we learned how to do so we also learned how to lie." "And so, for that single, first lie, no words could ever be fully trusted again." "No matter how honest one is their words can never be dealt with in absolutes, in facts, one can trust their words, think them true, but their beliefs do not impose over reality." "Through lies from the mouth came the ones from the heart, excuses, not to others but ourselves, justifications, not to other ears but our own." "Hence, why I never lie, with my mouth, with my actions, with my thoughts, with my soul, I. Never. Lie." "An honest person allows others to enter their soul to see, without smokes and mirrors who they truly are, I am an honest man, without secrets, without lies, without hesitation." "All words I speak come from my soul because I am Dean Tyronus Starfield, and I will never be, or pretend to be anyone else." "More specifically I follow what I wish to be, a man with a creed, a man who is truly free, for although I am happy with who I am, I am not satisfied." "And I hope you are not either, so here it is, my last question, can you follow the woman you wish to be? The version of Fluttershy you want to be?" She snorted, really it was a reflective action, the answer was obvious. Facing the human she puffed her chest and stared directly at his eyes, her own burned, but she kept firm. Smiling sheepishly she nodded. “Yeah, I can.” DeanThey smiled. Her will burned bright again.
